《Win Her Back》


 Chapter 1 I Thought You Enjoyed

    Chapter 1 I Thought You Enjoyed


    "Ah... You are so bad..."


    The woman''s voice quivered as Terence Qi caressed her.


    Terence Qi let his cold fingers glide across the woman''s skin, sending shudders up and down her


    spine. He leaned towards her ear, and whispered, "I thought you were enjoying it..."


    "Terence, can''t you be a little gentler?"


    "You want me to be gentler?" He pulled away and looked at the woman with his charming eyes, an evil


    smirk stered on his lips.


    The way he looked at her made the woman panic, her heart fluttering in her chest.


    In such an intimate moment, he spoke in a calm and serious tone. This made the woman suddenly feel


    that they were supposed to be working!


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    The person knocked on the door with quick, short raps.


    "Terence... Somebody''s at the door," the womanined.


    Terence Qi said nothing as he stared icily at the door, his deep eyes like cold daggers.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    Whoever was knocking was very persistent. The knocks were getting louder and faster by the second.


    "Terence.. The door...." the woman repeated.


    The man didn''t say anything. He sped up so that she could not say a word.


    His gaze swept through the door, his eyes brimming with coldness.


    ''Damn it! That woman again!'' he sneered to himself.


    It was Hester Tong knocking on the other side of the door.


    After a few minutes, it seemed that she knew Terence wasn''t nning on opening the door. With a


    sigh, she pulled out the spare key she had in her pocket and let herself inside.


    As soon as she opened the door, the sight of two naked bodies came into her view. Stunned, her face


    burned fiercely. Hester Tong looked away in panic and didn''t know what to do.


    ''They... What are they doing? Why are they naked like that?''


    "Terence, your maid is so impolite. Why would she just barge in like that?"


    With an ice cold expression on his face, he turned his head and saw Hester in a maid outfit, standing at


    the door with a bowl of soup in her hand.


    Terence looked at Hester with a terrifying coldness. However, when he saw how red Hester''s face was,


    he could not help but smile with amusement.


    It was ridiculous for him seeing Hester in such a shy and ignorant demeanor.


    With a sigh, he put on a bathrobe and slowly got out of bed. Terence then casually walked towards


    Hester. The closer he got to her, the more pressure he radiated. Even though she felt like she was a


    measly speck of dust in front of him, Hester felt like she had nowhere to hide.


    She looked up at him in panic.


    He had a charming face with finely chiseled features, like an exquisite Greek God. Terence''s


    handsome eyebrows furrowed slightly as he approached. His long, good-looking and attractive eyes


    were slightly squinted, and the thick and longshes cast shadows on his eyes, making him look more


    mysterious and dangerous.


    Hester''s heart was beating wildly in her chest at this point. There was no doubt that she was deeply


    attracted by Terence''s charming face. Her eyes went down to his thin, slick lips. Underneath the


    evening glowing from outside the window, his lips made him look colder and apathetic.


    Step by step, Terence got closer... And closer... He was now right in front of Hester, just mere inches


    away from her. Hester could feel his hot breath on her face, making her blush even deeper.


    Her eyes were now getting watery from all the heat she was feeling in her body.


    "Ter... Terence... " she stammered.


    "At first, I thought you knew nothing about sex. Now, I know that I was wrong,"


    he said coldly, and pinched her chin with his hand forcibly, making her raise her head with humility. His


    grip was forceful, and his cold fingertips were like sharp des. A little more force would bruise her


    delicate skin.


    She took a deep breath in pain and frowned at him. She shook her head desperately, "I... I don''t know


    what you''re talking about. It''s just that I... I just came to bring you some soup. You were dripping wet


    when you came back home from the rain."


    It was obvious that she experienced great difficulty trying to say the right words. Because of the speech


    problem she had, each word seemed unskillful and unsightly.


    Hearing the way Hester spoke, Terence frowned, feeling that it was a kind of torture to listen to her. He


    looked down at the tray in her hand, on which there was a bowl of soup. The faint smell of ginger


    wafted to his nose.


    She really took it upon herself as the hostess here and took care of his daily life. But why would he


    need a woman who doesn''t even know how to make love and how to serve him properly? If he took her


    out, Terence would be so embarrassed to be with her in public. If she stayed at home, she was nothing


    but a nuisance and an eyesore! He hated her so much and she waspletely oblivious about it. She


    even took his mother''s belongings and shamelessly wanted him to marry her!


    He had never seen such a shameless woman.


    "I want you to leave this room in the count of three,"


    he spat coldly.


    Hester could read lips and knew that he was unhappy. Since they were going to get married, she


    couldn''t make him unhappy! She raised the tray up to tempt Terence to drink the soup she made.


    "I promised aunt that I would take good care of you. Drink it now!"


    "Hester, you make me sick!"


    With a sudden wave of his hand, the hot soup dripped from the bowl and onto the back of her hand.


    The burning sensation made her hand quiver in pain. She bit down on her lip as she tried to maintain


    composure.


    "My soup..."


    She had no time to care about the wound on her hand and tried to say something else to Terence. But


    before she could utter another word, she was pressed hard against the wall. Her thin shoulder des


    hit the cold wall hard, sending sharp pangs of pain.


    Her face was pale and her forehead was sweating, which surprisingly made her big eyes more


    attractive. She looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    She knew that Terence didn''t like it when women cried, but she couldn''t control it. It was so painful!


    Though her eyes were blurred with tears, she was still able to see his lips.


    "Hester, you are a disabled. And you''re trying to look after me? Don''t you think that''s a bit ridiculous?"


    ''Disabled?''


    The words were like a knife stabbing into her, sending wave after wave of pain through her heart.


    Terence saw this fleeting expression, and he couldn''t help but smile coldly with pleasure.


    "Wow, it turns out that you know yourself well enough that you are disabled. And do you know what I


    was doing with that woman on the bed just now?"


    Suddenly, he came closer to Hester, his lips almost touching her face.


    There was a mischievous smile on his face, his eyes glowing with a poisonous re.


    "What I was doing with her before you naively interrupted is the most intimate thing couples do.


    However... Never expect that we will do this together. Even if you stand before me without any of your


    clothes on, I won''t take one look at you.


    Do you know why?


    ¡­¡­ It''s because you make me sick! You don''t deserve it!"


    Hester''s body was frozen in surprise. Her pupils were dted and ssy, and it took her a long time to


    regain focus.


    Terence''s words kept echoing in her head.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ''Even if you stand before me without any of your clothes on, I won''t take one look at you. You make me


    sick!''


    How could her fiance say something like that?


    Hester had no idea how she had walked out of the room. Her legs were heavy as if they were filled with


    lead, and every step she took was like stepping on the tip of a knife.


    The moment she stepped out, the door mmed shut behind her.

 Chapter 2 The Most Intimate Thing

    Chapter 2 The Most Intimate Thing


    Dumbfounded, Hester stood outside the door, wondering what she did wrong. Why did Terence hate


    her so much? She was his fiancee!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hester slowly sank into the floor and curled up into a ball. It felt as if she was falling into a bottomless


    abyss.


    This was the first time she felt so helpless and scared.


    At that moment, she remembered what Mrs. Qi told her on her death bed.


    "Hester... I will be leaving soon. You have to take good care of Terence for me. He will soon be your


    husband, the one who will always protect you and cherish you. You must hold him tightly, never let him


    go.


    He is not good at expressing himself. His words mean no harm, but I know that you are smart enough


    to not be confused by what you see on the surface. Believe me, dear. You love him, and he loves you


    too. You two will be together forever, but... I''m afraid I won''t be there when you two wed.


    Promise me something, okay? Please, don''t give up... "


    Mrs. Qi held Hester''s hand tightly, and then closed her eyes slowly, a single tear rolling down her


    cheek.


    It was thest thing Mrs. Qi ever said to her. ''Don''t give up!'' These words rang over and over in


    Hester''s head.


    She took a deep breath and gathered up all her courage, her fists clenching with determination.


    Mrs. Qi was right. Hester remembered Terence''s promise to her when they were still kids. She believed


    that Terence still loved her, and would keep his promise. Although she hadn''t seen him for many years,


    Hester had firmly believed that his original intentions did not change despite the fact that he had


    changed so much.


    ''It is highly possible that he still loves me. It just so happens that Mrs. Qi has only passed away


    recently. Perhaps he''s still just unable to agree to such a hasty marriage.'' With all this in mind, Hester


    was determined that she would try her best to be a good wife!


    Hourster, the sun hadpletely set, and the moon was high in the sky. Finally, the door to


    Terence''s bedroom opened. Hester had already prepared dinner for Terence, worrying that if he doesn''t


    eat a thing, he would have a stomachache.


    She was waiting by the door with a tray of food, a wide smile on her face. However, much to her


    surprise, the beautiful woman was the one who emerged from the door.


    She was wearing a silk pajama. Her cor was open, and her voluptuous body made Hester blush.


    She looked down and avoided the eye contact. But when she caught a glimpse of her own breasts, she


    felt dismayed.


    It was obvious. Her body was nothingpared to the beautiful woman''s. ''Does Terence ever be fond


    of such a woman?''


    As Hester kept her head down, the charming woman hade to her side. She raised her head and


    cast a sidelong nce at Hester.


    "I don''t care who you are. I''m going to marry Terence. I hope you leave as soon as you can. Please do


    everyone a favor. Nobody wants you here,"


    the woman, Yam Ning, said as she raised her eyebrows at Hester.


    "Just now, Terence told me that his mother arranged for you and Terence to get married. Is that right?


    Well, Mrs. Qi is dead, and clearly doesn''t know any better. How could she leave you to torture Terence?


    I really doubt that she didn''t love her son at all because of what she did."


    These wordspletely provoked Hester.


    In Hester''s mind, Mrs. Qi was the most tender and amiable mother in the world. Because of her illness,


    she became deaf, and was soon despised by everyone around her. But Mrs. Qi never treated Hester in


    an ill manner. And, because of his mother, Terence also learned to love Hester.


    Unfortunately, when Hester moved away, she couldn''t meet Mrs. Qi frequently. Nevertheless, Mrs. Qi


    still cared about her, and chatted with her as often as she could. When Mrs. Qi was about to pass away


    from her illness, she was worried that Hester would be left all alone with no one else to look after her.


    That was why she wanted Hester to marry Terence.


    For Hester, Mrs. Qi was the best person in the world, and she couldn''t allow others to nder her!


    At that moment, Hester couldn''t help but feel that Yam Ning was barking up the wrong tree. She red


    at Yam and said angrily, "How could you say that? Apologize to Mrs. Qi now!"


    "Apologize? Why I need to apologize to a dead person?" Yam said with a mocking smile. Then she


    looked at Hester''s angry face and snorted, "Your voice is really coarse. Is there something wrong with


    your vocal cords? I bet you can''t hear yourself talking. You should realize how much torture you''re


    putting Terence through just by opening your mouth.


    I think you''re the one who should apologize. Not me. You are the one who should get out of here!"


    "You''ve gone too far! You can insult me, but not Mrs. Qi! You must apologize to her!"


    Hester was like an angry lioness, looking at Yam ferociously, as if she would rush up and strangle the


    woman in front of her any second now.


    However, Yam ignored Hester''s threat.


    "Quit the act now. Terence is not here. Why do you have to put up this little show of yours? I advise you


    to give up. Terence won''t even look at you! He loves me, and I''m the hostess here!


    As for you..."


    Yam raised her slender hand and poked Hester''s head with her fingernail in an arrogant manner. "As


    for you, just go away. Such a disabled person like you is really annoying."


    Then she took back her hand and wiped it with disgust, as if she had been infected with some kind of


    virus.


    With her hands around her chest, Yam flipped her hair, turned around and left.


    Unexpectedly, she was shoved so hard that she bumped against the stair railing.


    Hester had pushed her! Fortunately, Yam caught the railing just in time to prevent herself from falling


    down to a tragic fate. When she turned her head around, she saw Hester''s angry look, and her chest


    heaving with anger.


    "Damn it! What the hell are you doing?" Yam shrieked.


    "Apologize to Mrs. Qi! You can''t insult her!" Hester said, gritting her teeth.


    "You..."


    Yam was so infuriated that veins on the side of her head started to pop. ''What''s wrong with this


    woman? She doesn''t care about herself or Terence, and yet she goes crazy for a dead person!'' Yam


    thought. However, the insistence of Hester scared her!


    Yam nced at the stairs underneath, and an idea shed in her mind. She smiled cunningly and


    mischievously, which was not noticed by Hester at all.


    She stood up and said with contempt, "What if I insult her some more? Will you want to hit me again?


    Let me tell you. She is the most pathetic mother in the world. She even set a trap for her son!


    It''s ridiculous that a disabled person like you is Terence''s wife. It is shameful for the Qi family to know


    that. I''m afraid that Mrs. Qi will regret if she knows that her son is beingughed at."


    "What... Shut up!"


    Hester was raging with anger now. How could this woman''s mouth be so hateful? Why would her


    words be so cruel! There was nothing wrong with Mrs. Qi''s decision. Hester believed that Terence


    loved her, and that they would be very happy together! It was just that... She hadn''t seen Terence for a


    long time, so he just wasn''t used to her presence yet.


    Hester reassured herself that Mrs. Qi would not regret making her Terence''s wife. There was no way


    she was going to humiliate the Qi family! It was not her fault that her ears were not good. Why did this


    woman bully her like this?


    Fueled by her anger, Hester charged forward at Yam. However, Yam acted quickly and tripped her


    over. Hester lost her bnce and fell down the flight of stairs.


    "Aaah!"


    When she reached the bottom of the stairs, every part of her body started to ache. Her head, thighs,


    arms... She hit the floor hard and felt the sharp, painful coldness that seemed to prate all the way


    to her bones. Moaning, she couldn''t tell whether or not her back had been broken from the fall.


    She groaned in embarrassment and tried hard to open her eyes. There, she saw Yam standing at the


    top and sneering at her with a sinister look in her eyes.


    Yam was so far away that Hester could not read her lips, but she could understand enough from the


    sneer she had on her face.


    Suddenly, another person came to view. It was none other than Terence!


    He wrapped his arms around Yam''s waist from behind and walked slowly towards her.


    In her eyes, the man''s expression was too cold, and his thin lips were pressed into a fine line, making


    him look mean and appalling. His coldness made her heart sting, but she couldn''t help feeling hopeful


    at his presence.


    ''Terence, will you help me? I''m your wife!''


    Hester shouted from the depths of her heart!

 Chapter 3 We Dont Raise Garbage

    Chapter 3 We Don''t Raise Garbage


    Terence walked up to her, and nced at her with disdain.


    "Stop overreacting. If you can''t stand up, you should just leave. We Qi family don''t raise garbage..."


    Hester couldn''t clearly hear the rest of his words. The pain from her whole body made the veins on her


    forehead bulge, and cold sweat fell into her eyes. She could not help but close her eyes in pain.


    ''I have to keep my eyes open!


    Otherwise I won''t be able to see what Terence is saying!''


    However, when she forced herself to open her eyes again, Hester saw that he was already walking


    away, his back turned coldly to her. The sight of this made her heart sink.


    Terence had left her.


    Yam Nine, on the other hand, did not. Instead, she crouched leisurely, and looked down arrogantly at


    Hester''s embarrassing position.


    With a pout, she further provoked Hester, her voice filled with sarcasm, "Weren''t you arrogant just


    now? Now you are lying on the ground, just like a dead dog. Do you know what Terence said just now?


    He said Qi family don''t raise garbage. Did you hear that? Technically, you''re really good for nothing!"


    Yam said these words slowly so that Hester could clearly read every word on her lips.


    The words that came out of Yam''s red lips drew a sharp line at Hester''s heart.


    ''You''re really good for nothing...'' She wasn''t good for nothing--she was the wife of Terence, the one


    who would take care of him for the rest of his life!


    Using every ounce of strength she could muster, Hester got up from the cold floor. Her action was very


    slow, and she fell back awkwardly several times, which appeared a bit ridiculous.


    Seeing this, Yam Nine didn''t try to stop her. On the contrary, she wished Hester would keep falling


    down to her death!


    The two women did not notice that Terence had turned around, and was watching the whole thing


    happen. For some reason, he felt a bit moved. He saw Hester struggling to get up from the ground, her


    fair skin full of bruises and her forehead swollen with a red mark. The cotton, cartoon shirt Hester was


    wearing was all creased and dirty. Even though Hester looked so pitiful, there was firm determination in


    her bright, ck eyes!


    Shaking his head, he averted his gaze. He never expected that he would have this amount of interest


    towards this good for nothing!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Hester stood up and looked at Terence''s direction, as if she felt that he was looking at her.


    But all she could see was a cold, emotionless figure.


    She held back her disappointment and looked away from Yam''s smug face. No matter how much Yam


    laughed at her, she still was not the legitimate hostess. Hester was the one true hostess here! There


    was no one else but her!


    Slowly but surely, Hester walked towards the dining table with great difficulty. Feeling exhausted and in


    terrible pain, she closed her eyes and uttered, "I''m not garbage. I''m going to prepare dinner for you.


    The dinner has gotten cold, but I''m going to heat it up right now."


    Hearing this, Terence trembled imperceptibly. There was aplicated look on his face.


    Hester''s hobbling figure came into view. She walked to the dining table, got the meal she had prepared,


    and wobbled her way towards the kitchen.


    ''Damn it! Couldn''t this woman be sensible and just leave?'' Terence sneered to himself.


    The anger rose in Terence suddenly, and he strode forward and grabbed Hester''s wrist. The pain from


    his grasp made she loosen her grip on the bowl, making it slip from her hand.


    Although it was no longer hot, the contents of the bowl sshed all over them.


    Hester was startled. Instinctively, she quickly used her free hand to wipe the apron. However, she was


    thrown onto the ground by Terence. Her knee hit the floor with a hard thud, causing blood to spill out.


    For a few seconds, she was lost at a daze with the new pain shooting up her leg. With a soft whimper,


    she carefully bent her knee to look at the wound.


    "Stop it! Just stop!


    Hester, how stupid can you be? Why do you insist on staying with me? Didn''t you marry me so you


    could call yourself my wife? Didn''t you marry me for a wealthy life?


    I can give you money, and I can buy you a house and get you a maid to serve you, as long as you hand


    over my mother''s belongings and never mention that ridiculous contract ever again!


    I never want to see you again!"


    She had suffered so much that her bright eyes were already brimming with tears. With a defeated


    heart, Hester nodded, and could not help but ept all of Terence''s terms.


    ''It is so humiliating for her that she believes my mother''s belongings are for her to keep, and that she


    would ask me to marry her. Impossible! No way! I don''t believe in love. And even if I did, a deaf,


    disabled woman would definitely not be one of my choices for a wife!''


    Hester was stunned at the sight of Terence''s furious dark eyes, and she couldn''t help trembling. There


    was no love in his eyes and she even felt that he was going to strangle her at any moment.


    ''No... Impossible..''


    "I... I promised Mrs. Qi. I want to... I have to take care of you!"


    "You are crazy!"


    Hearing that again, Terence wondered why his mother believed that a deaf idiot could be his wife!


    For a short moment, Terence thought that maybe he was the one going crazy!


    "Terence... I know the death of your mother was a great blow to you. I will wait. When you are in a good


    mood, we will talk about our marriage. I... I''m taking care of you at home now, okay?"


    "Is this what you want?"


    he pursed his lips and said in a cold voice.


    Terence''s eyes were so cold that Hester couldn''t help staring at him.


    Hester could not feel any pain, but only the chill through her bones. She couldn''t help but shivering.


    Finally, she nodded firmly, "Yes, I must fulfill your mother''sst wish."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the rage on his face disappeared, and the indifferent expression on


    his face returned.


    "Since you want to stay and look after me so much, I''ll do what you want. The meal you made is ruined.


    You must make another one."


    Hester was gasping for breath when she saw the move of Terence''s lips. She looked at the mess all


    over the ground. The soup on the floor mixed with the blood from her busted knee. She had wounds all


    over her body. It was difficult to warm the dishes up in the first ce. But now, it seemed almost


    impossible to make another one from scratch given her state.


    "I... I''m afraid I can''t..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by a sneer from Terence, "Well, are you


    rejecting me now? Didn''t you say you would take care of me? Now it''s time for you to fulfill my mother''s


    last wish. You won''t let your beloved Mrs. Qi down, will you?"


    "I... I didn''t mean that. It''s just that I''m badly hurt--"


    "If you don''t follow what I said, get out of here right now! If you can take care of me, I will keep you by


    my side. But now you can''t even cook. How can you stay here? What good are you for?" he


    questioned.


    Hester opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say a word. Atst, she calmed herself down and nodded


    her head.


    In an almost inaudible voice, she whimpered, "I understand. Hold on for a moment. I will make it right


    as quick as possible."


    Then she squatted down. She felt a sharp pain from her knees, and blood trickled down her fair,


    slender legs, but she didn''t care. She cleaned the ground carefully and moved slowly without any


    sound of protest or pain.


    Watching this, Terence squinted his eyes, his stare like icy daggers.


    ''This woman is so unreasonable. Why would she go through all this trouble... just to make my dead


    mother happy?''

 Chapter 4 she is your sister-in-law!

    Chapter 4 she is your sister-inw!


    The cold eyes of Terence were fixed on Hester closely, wishing to go up and choke her to death.


    Yam Ning, who was standing behind him, tightly held his arm and pressed her soft body against him.


    Noticing the dissatisfaction in his eyes, she suggested promptly


    "Terence, it''s so dirty here. Let''s go out to eat, okay? Your time is valuable, this loser doesn''t deserve it"


    A loser?


    The word sounded especially harsh.


    ncing at Hester, who was lowering her head to pack her things, Terence squinted at her with danger


    in his eyes. Then he withdrew his gaze in disgust and looked at Yam Ning. Removing her arm, his hand


    fell on her neck. The temperature of his palm was hot, but his eyes were cold.


    At that moment, Yam Ning thought he would really strangle her.


    "Terence I was wrong. Please spare my life... " She pleaded piteously.


    But she didn''t know that her begging provoked him even more. For some reason, he wished that she


    would be as stubborn as Hester. The more she begged him, the more he hated her!


    "Fuck off!" This cold voice sounded from his thin lips, making her tremble all over. Yam Ning stared at


    him in horror as if he was a devil.


    She didn''t dare to stay any longer and quickly ran away.


    Without stopping or giving Hester a nce, Terence turned around and went upstairs directly. However,


    at the corner, he could not help but nce at her, with a strange emotion rising from the bottom of his


    heart, which displeased him.


    As time passed, more than an hour had passed after Hester had cleaned up the mess on the ground.


    Enduring the pain, she rushed into the kitchen to cook a few easy homely dishes. He had stomach


    trouble. If he didn''t eat regrly, he would have a stomachache. There was no other aunt at home, so


    she had to be quick.


    While she was busy with her work, a person suddenly rushed up from behind and grabbed her wrist.


    She screamed in fear and the te in her hand fell down and fell to the ground.


    When she saw him, she heaved a sigh of relief, patted her chest and red at him. "Mike, why are you


    here? You scared me! "


    She couldn''t hear the sound, so she didn''t know there was someone in the room.


    Mike''s gaze shifted from her scarred hand to other parts of the body and found that the wound on her


    knee was the most severe with a thick scarlet scar.


    "How did you end up like this? Did Terence do it? " He asked with a worried look.


    He hadn''te to see her for only a few days. Howe she was still working when he saw her


    again? Why there were so many wounds on her face?


    He felt a heartache for her.


    She withdrew her hand quickly and put it behind her back like a child who had done something wrong.


    She looked a little nervous and said unnaturally, "It''s all right. I broke the te by ident and fell


    down again. So I got hurt. I cut my hand when I was cleaning. Am I useless? "


    She felt a little bitter at the thought of what Terence said to her just now.


    Seeing the sadness in her eyes, Mike felt sorry for her. He directly went up and held Hester up. She


    was startled and struggled to get down.


    He signed with profound resignation "Dummy, how could you go upstairs and apply medicine on your


    wound?"


    "I I have to prepare dinner for Terence, he hasn''t had dinner yet! " She kept struggling.


    "Terence"! It''s him again!


    He narrowed his eyes slightly. Aplex expression shed in his eyes, but no one noticed it in a


    sh. He closed his eyes, a mixture of happiness and helplessness filled his eyes.


    "Okay, I''ll ask the cook to do these for you? My brother''s behavior was wrong. You not only need to


    take care of him, but also clean up the house. It''s really exhausting. I''ll talk to him about it. Now your


    priority is to go to the hospital with me and have a good rest. No matter my brother will let you go, I am


    the first one who won''t let you go! "


    His ck eyes pretended to be angry. She shrank her head timidly and shook her head immediately.


    She pulled at his clothes obediently and said in a fawning soft voice, "Mike, I''m really fine. I''ll go back to


    my room and apply some medicine on my face. There is no need to go to the hospital!"


    "No way!" He was determined this time and there was no way to relieve it.


    He took her hand and walked to the door, when suddenly a cold voice came from behind.


    "Where are you taking her?"


    He stopped slowly, and his back was stiff. But soon it was back to normal. He turned around as if


    nothing had happened, only to see the condescending face of Terence who was standing on the stairs


    looking down at them with his cold and sharp eyes.


    With his eyes squinted to the little innocent girl, Terence couldn''t help but frown. He couldn''t help but


    look at their holding hands, with his eyes cold all of a sudden.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He strode forward. The clear sound of friction between the shoe soles and the ground was like a trial


    from hell.


    Soon, he walked in front of them, and with a ruthless stroke, he drew Hester into his arms. She was


    injured and almost fell down to the ground. Her body shook and she threw herself into his arms


    awkwardly.


    He held her in his arms without giving her a look and turned around to go upstairs.


    However, they were stopped by a powerful force behind them.


    Looking back, he saw Hester was still gripping firmly with Mike''s hand. He looked up along the


    clenched hands and at Mike''s face.


    "Release your hand!"


    Terence said coldly. It was not a discussion, but an order.


    Mike gnashed his teeth in bitter hatred. He knew it was improper, but he just didn''t want to give up.


    He wouldn''t be able to watch him take Hester away without doing anything!


    His move pissed off Terence. He gave a mocking smile as if tough at Mike''s overestimation.


    He raised his eyebrows and mocked, "You''ve gone too far. She''s your sister-inw!"


    Hearing this, Mike''s heart was wretched.'' His hands were so weak that they could not support


    anymore. He could only stand by and watch them leaving.


    Next to his ear, there was a cool sneer from Terence. He said


    "You went too far. She is your sister-inw!"


    He could only stand there and look at her leaving figure deeply, but he did not even have the


    qualifications and courage to go forward. No matter how much he loved Hester, as long as his elder


    brother allowed it, he would never be good to her!


    Why did she choose his brother?

 Chapter 5 caring about him What a tone!

    Chapter 5 caring about him What a tone!


    At this time, Terence had returned to his room with Hester in his arms. Upon entering the room, he


    loosened his arms without mercy. Hester fell awkwardly onto the sofa unexpectedly, the pain made her


    face twisted.


    But even so, she still bit her lips tightly and did not make a sound. Seeing the stubborn look on her


    face, Terence was moved.


    He recalled that just now she stood timidly behind Mike and they looked like a couple with their hands


    sped. This made him a little depressed.


    He really doubted whether she was really silly or not. Any wise man could see through Mike''s mind, but


    she looked vacant!


    ''If I didn''t get down there, would she be taken away?''? She was too stubborn to leave the vi. But now


    her decision changed so easily to go out by the man''s simple lies.


    Thinking of this, Terence felt a little difort. Then Hester saw a trace of displeasure in his eyes.


    Finally, he didn''t leave her alone. Instead, he took out the first aid kit, tossed it beside her and went to


    the balcony to take a breath.


    Hester looked at the medicine box with a puzzled look. Terence hadn''t said anything since he entered


    the room. But it seemed that he was in a bad mood, so she shut her mouth obediently. She was afraid


    that Terence would ask her about the dinner.


    She tried her best to move forward, but the medicine box was ced a little far away from her. Her legs


    were so painful that they could not bend.


    Just as her finger was about to hooked, she couldn''t bear it and rushed forward. Falling awkwardly


    down to the sofa, her forehead deeply engraved in the corner of the tea table. It was so painful that she


    gasped.


    Hearing the noise, Terence came in and saw the little woman crying in pain, rubbing her forehead.


    This woman She was so stupid!


    He pressed his eyebrows together, his handsome face was overcast with dispersant. Striding forward,


    he twisted her up with a hand that was holding her, which made Hester so scared that she couldn''t help


    shouting


    "I I was wrong. I won''t do it again. Don''t be mad at me! "


    "Stupid!"


    He said coldly. Without even taking a look at her, he directly opened the medical kit and took out the


    cotton swabs and some bandages.


    Hester was scared to death by the wording out of Terence'' lips. When she saw Terence was about


    to apply medicine to her, she felt herself useless.


    She could not help but bite her lips. After a moment of hesitation, she said, "How about... I can do it


    myself. "


    "And you make a mess?" He replied coldly.


    Her face turned pale and she didn''t know what to say. When she had no ideas, she felt a sharp pain


    from her knees and the veins on her forehead throbbed violently.


    "It hurts..."


    She couldn''t bear it anymore and looked at him pitifully like a child.


    Being stared at with her elk-like eyes, Terence felt weird.


    It just like... Suddenly be stung by something.


    He frowned slightly. Finally, he stopped her from moving and continued to apply medicine to her


    wound.


    This time, she was much more obedient. Even though she was suffering great pain, she was still


    holding back her pain, with cold sweat falling from her forehead.


    He could feel her shivering. ncing at her face from the corner of eyes, it seemed that her pale lips


    were bitten tightly by her. Strangely, he felt a little concerned.


    "Don''t bite your lips." He ordered.


    She was stunned, wondering if she had seen it wrong. He was taking care of the wound and he didn''t


    even look at her, so... ''Did he say that to me?''


    She was not sure, but she loosened her mouth obediently. When she couldn''t stand the pain, she


    grasped his arm tightly, wondering if she would hurt him with so much strength.


    After applying the medicine, she was soaked in sweat, as if she had been through a tribtion. After


    packing up things, Terence turned around and made a phone call. Judging from the blurred mouth


    shape, she vaguely guessed that he was making a phone call to the doctor.


    All of a sudden, her heart was filled with joy ''He still cares about me, or he would not drive that woman


    away. Also, he would not apply medicine to my wound personally.''. When he saw her biting her lips with


    pain, he would also stop her.


    He seemed to be cold and ruthless, but he was sensitive to details Mrs. Qi told her not to give up, if she


    did How lonely would he be?


    At the thought that he was alone in the face of aplicated family rtionship, she clenched her fists.


    No matter how hard the future would be, she would not leave him!


    Seeing that he had hung up the phone, she said in a low voice, "well I can''t make dinner for you today,


    but Mike have invited the cook. Can you make do with it? "


    Seeing that she was so careful, Terence didn''t want to frighten her. After a long while, he nodded stiffly


    as agreement.


    She continued to ask, "It''s toote outside. Shall we ask Mike to stay and have a dinner?"


    This time, he responded.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, and the tranquility in his eyes deeply attracted her. He pursed his thin


    lips into a cold line, giving off an aura of horror all over his body.


    Stepping forward, he asked, "Why are you so concerned about him?"


    "I guess he didn''t have dinner. We can just have dinner together. You haven''t seen each other for a


    long time. It''s a good opportunity to improve your rtionship, "


    She could not recognize the coldness in his tone, nor could she find any strange emotion on his calm


    face. She just instinctively wanted them to reconcile.


    Although they don''t have the same mother, they are rted by blood. There will be more contact in the


    future. What if their rtionship is so stiff? ''


    Moreover, she thought that Mike was a man with a good temper and easy-going temper. He hade


    to the vi on purpose to make friends. As the wife of Terence, she certainly hoped that two brothers


    would be on good terms!


    After all... The feud between the two people of theirst generation happened. They had their own


    lives!


    Looking at Hester''s eyes, Terence gave a cold smile. How heartless she was that she can say it so


    easily and naturally


    If she didn''t know what had happened to his family, he could forgive her. But now he felt that he had


    seen a contemptible scoundrel!


    "What? Do you want to interfere with my family now? " He asked ironically, but he forgot that Hester


    couldn''t hear the bitterness in his tone.


    Hester smiled, "I''m your fiancee. We''re about to get married. I''m caring about you!"


    Concerned about him? What a tone!


    He squinted his eyes, which looked dangerous. His calm face finally became a little scared.


    He strode forward, like a beast in dangerous condition, with a terrible element jumping all over his


    body, which made people feel fearful.


    Hester felt he was not happy until now!


    She shrank back into the sofa with fear, but she couldn''t catch up with him. Soon he bent over and


    encircled her in the narrow space.


    All of a sudden


    His cell phone vibrated, making the atmosphere a little more rxed.


    Terence nced at the phone on the tea table casually, when he saw the caller ID, his eyes froze.


    Finally, he let go of her and turned to the balcony.


    Answering the phone, he heard the voice from the telephone, "Mr. Terence, we get it!"

 Chapter 6 Hester, do you love me

    Chapter 6 Hester, do you love me


    Soon, the phone was hung up and Terence walked in from the balcony. ncing the little woman who


    was still sitting on the sofa and seemed to be a little scared, he gave a forced and fake smile.


    The content of the phone call was still echoing in his ears.


    "It''s easy to get the password of the safety box in your hall. You just need to get married with Miss


    Hester as soon as possible. After she gives birth to the baby, the bank will provide the password and


    then give you the share transfer document.


    The premise is that the child must be you and Hester''s! "


    He had never expected that his mother would do this. They had extracted the gene of Hester and him


    in advance and formed a data. If the child was matched with 90% of its blood, then they would be


    able to obtain the password automatically!


    His mother was afraid that he would not marry Hester, so she forced him to marry her! He wouldn''t be


    able to obtain the 20% shares without Hester!


    He was very curious about how Hester had coaxed her!


    The girl in his eyes was looking at him, trembling. It seemed that she was frightened by him just now.


    He strode forward and sat beside her. He raised his hand gently to rub her head, but she shivered and


    took a step back because of fear.


    He didn''t mind Hester''s avoidance at all. Instead of slowing down, he directly wrapped his arms around


    her thin waist and drew the distance between them closer.


    "Hester, you love me, right?" He asked casually.


    She was a little shocked, but soon she understood and nodded.


    She loved him so much that she couldn''t extricate herself from her childhood at the first sight! But she


    also knew that a normal girl like her didn''t deserve him, so she would try her best to be a qualified wife!


    Seeing her nodding vigorously, he could not help but raise his eyes with satisfaction. Finally, he said,


    "Good. Our wedding date is ahead of schedule. Let''s go to get a marriage license tomorrow. Do you


    like it?"


    "What?" She was shocked and asked incredibly.


    The wedding day was advanced, which was something she never dared to imagine. Didn''t he say that


    it was not easy to hold the wedding early since Mrs. Qi had passed away? Why did they arrive ahead


    of schedule all of a sudden?


    "Then Where is Mrs. Qi? She left... "


    Before she finished her words, Terence interrupted her. He smiled and said, "there''s no difference


    between one month and tomorrow. It can be a good ending for her wish.


    But also because of this, I can''t give you an open-minded wedding ceremony, in case it will be known


    by others, okay? "


    Terence had Hester''s beautiful face in his hand, with eyes bent, it seemed a gentle smile appeared at


    his face. Only he knew how crazy in his minds covered by his eyes.


    He was so furious that he wanted to strangle her!


    He underestimated the woman. She was so scheming that had his mother to do this. Forcing him to


    marry a deaf woman? He had underestimated her!


    No one could threaten him, Hester... She was the first person who dared to challenge him!


    Hester recovered from the astonishment and couldn''t hide her joy. Afraid that it was only a happy


    bubble, she asked anxiously again


    "Terence, are you telling the truth?"


    "Of course. If my mother sees that we are married, she will be very happy. You have also fulfilled her


    last wish. Just like kill two birds with one stone. "


    He said lightly.


    Hester didn''t refused this time, because before Mrs. Qi left, she had said that she hoped they would get


    married as soon as possible, so that a long dy would cause trouble. If Mrs. Qi knew that she got the


    marriage certificate with Terence, she must be very happy!


    She was so happy that she hugged him tightly, buried her face in his arms and said in a trembling voice


    "Terence, I know you love me. I''m going to be your wife..."


    He held her body with one hand and his palm unconsciously circled around her neck, as if touching her


    beautiful hair. But as long as he slightly tightened his grip, her slender neck could be broken.


    He curled his lips and whispered in her ear.


    "Hester, how did you lie to my mother? Is this what you want? "


    His smile was so fierce and terrible.


    She couldn''t see his mouth and didn''t know what he was talking about. She just felt that he was


    blowing on her ear. Although it was warm, she felt a little ufortable.


    A little flustered.


    They didn''t hug each other for a while. Without Hester''s notice, Terence pushed her away and refused


    with the excuse of eating downstairs. She then realized that it was already veryte. He had stomach


    problem!


    She asked him again if Mike could stay for dinner. This time, he was very nice and promised her with a


    smile.


    Hester felt that she was dizzy into the whirlpool of happiness.


    He held her arm and went downstairs. Mike stood in the living room and faced the stairs, in the same


    position.


    He was surprised to see a coupleing down.


    The brothers looked at each other, and there seemed to be gunpowder in the air.


    Hester said in a happy tone, "Mike, stay and have a dinner with us. We haven''t sat together for a long


    time."


    "My brother agreed?" He frowned and looked at Terence with uncertainty.


    Without giving him a nce, Terence fixed his eyes on Hester and said, "My sweetie is right."


    Sweetie?


    How could they call each other so intimately while going upstairs? What happened?


    Hester was wearing a happy smile, as if she had been drinking honey.


    Smart as he was, Mike felt something was wrong.


    On the table, he saw apletely strange Terence. Not only did he be so tender towards Hester,


    but also he spoke in a tender voice. It seemed that Hester was epted and could not perceive the


    difference.


    If he hadn''t been familiar with the Terence, he might have been bewitched by this scene. But he knew


    his brother too well!


    There was no reason for him to ept Hester; he hated Hester so much! Something must have


    happened!


    During the meal, the atmosphere was a bit awkward. Just like sitting on pins and needles, he wanted to


    interrupt their "affection" several times. He wanted to warn Hester not to be easily cheated, but he


    couldn''t utter a single word, as his voice was choked with sobs.


    After dinner, he wanted to get alone with Hester and ask what had happened upstairs.


    But Terence didn''t give him the chance. After cleaning up, he said


    "Since the dinner is over, I won''t force you to stay. It''ste. Drive back early and take care of yourself."


    His eyes narrowed and his lips curled into a gentle smile


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "You are right. I should go now. I will visit you and Hester next time."


    Mike stood up and looked at Hester deeply, with his long eyshes covering his unwillingness.

 Chapter 7 He seems to want more

    Chapter 7 He seems to want more


    Hester sent him to the door when he left, warning him to be careful on the way, not knowing that the


    man beside her had turned grim.


    As soon as the door was closed, she didn''t expect to


    be grabbed with a sudden strength. She looked back hastily and saw the impatient expression of


    Terence. He grabbed her hand and walked upstairs.


    "Terence? Where are we going? "


    But only seeing his back, she didn''t know whether he would answer her or not.


    Terence took her directly into the bedroom and ruthlessly threw her on the bed. She frowned in pain,


    but before she could cry out, he kissed her.


    This kiss was passionate and powerful.


    She forgot to close her eyes and stared at the erged handsome face in front of her.


    This was his first time to...


    Did Terence really kiss her?


    Was she dreaming?


    Flustered, she pushed hard against his chest, trying to distance herself from him. It was the first time


    that she had been so close to him. Instead of getting as excited as she had thought, she felt frightened


    and uneasy about the unknown.


    Feeling her strength, Terence frowned ferociously. Impatiently, he opened his eyes and saw Hester''s


    restless sight.


    He released her lips. He had thought that the chapped lips wouldn''t have any charm, but it turned out


    that they are not too bad, at least... He wouldn''t be unable to feel so sick!


    That''s good. At least he can make a scene!


    He looked down at the little hand against his chest and asked with a cold smile, "Are you rejecting


    me?"


    She blushed, not knowing whether it was because of the kiss or because the distance between them


    was too close.


    All in all, she was not used to it. Her heart beat fast and her mind was in a mess.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Terence... You... What are you doing? "


    Hearing this, he wanted tough. She was about to be his wife and now she was on the bed. How


    could she ask him innocently what he was doing?


    His eyes narrowed dangerously. If not because of his mother''s behavior, he would never touch this


    woman. He wished he could just kill her directly.


    He got angry at the thought that his child must be born from her.


    His big hand slowly moved to her slender neck. This time, he did not gather his hand, but flirted around.


    Her light skin exposed in the air, making her shiver with cold.


    As if she just woke up from a dream, she tightened her grip on her clothes. But how could she be


    stronger than Terence?


    After a little struggle, her hand was gripped by one of his hands and pulled high over her head.


    "What? Didn''t my mother give you the sex lesson before she left? You don''t know how to be my wife? "


    What did he say?


    These words made her blush.


    She hesitated and stammered, "I... I will try my best to be your wife. I will! "


    "Be a good wife from the bed." He said coldly, with his thin lips pressing over again, instead of biting


    Hester''s lips, spreading all the way down her neck.


    However, Hester wasn''t happy at all. Instead, she was afraid of Terence.


    Because she had never experienced such kind of things!


    Uneasiness upied her brain. She gasped hard and wanted to grasp something, but her hands were


    tightly held by him. It was not a sense of security at all.


    Seeing that his kiss became more and more seductive and she was suffocating, she quickly said in a


    scared tone


    "Terence, I''m afraid..."


    Her trembling voice did not arouse any pity from him.


    "Is this how you seduce me?" Terence said coldly. Although his voice was as cold as before, if Hester


    could hear it, she would be able to perceive the Terence was trembling inside.


    Hester wouldn''t understand at all. The strange feeling made her afraid. She could only try her best to


    clear her mind and use her pain to stimte her mind. She didn''t expect that seeing her expression,


    Terence is so moved.


    "What''s wrong with me, Terence? I feel so bad! "


    She groaned in pain, like a child, instinctively afraid of the unknown.


    "Okay, I''ll relieve you!"


    The reason gradually upied his mind, and his sharp eyes were fixed on the woman under him.


    This woman has gone all out to win the position of his wife, and even used his mother to give birth to


    his sessor.


    Since she wanted it so much, he would satisfy her. He hoped that the woman could bear it in the end!


    A tearing pain spread from all directions like the sea water. She wanted to stop the man, but she did


    not get any response.


    Finally, her weak body couldn''t bear it and she fainted.


    There was no lust in the man''s eyes. His eyes were full of calm and cold light.


    He stood up, put on his clothes relentlessly, and left the room.


    At the moment of his leaving, the corner of his eyes fell on the bed. The woman curled up like an


    injured animal, looking very pitiful And bloodstains also proved that absurd thing happened just now.


    Atst, he drew back his gaze and turned away.


    The sun jumped on the bed through the curtain''s gap and shone on the girl''s pale face.


    She opened her eyes in pain. Her body was so painful that she was numb. Around her... She had found


    nothing there.


    As for Terence... He had already left?


    She sat up. Her face flushed as soon as she saw the scarlet blood under her body.


    At this moment, the door was opened.

 Chapter 8 Hester, I hate you so much!

    Chapter 8 Hester, I hate you so much!


    A maid came in, and Hester was scared to hide into the bed immediately.


    "Miss Hester, Mr. Terence sent me to serve you in your daily life. Mr. Terence has been on a business


    trip with the branchpany in France for one week. "


    She was stunned. Although she understood that business was the most important thing for him, she


    still felt sad when she heard this news. As she was so sad, she did not notice that the maid just politely


    called her Miss Hester instead of Mrs. Hester.


    All of a sudden, something came to her mind. In a hurry, she asked, "but... how can we handle our


    marriage certificate today?"


    "Don''t worry, Miss Hester. Mr. Terence has arranged it. Someone will send you to the Bureau of Civil


    Affairster."


    Hester put the prepared clothes in the bathroom and went into with her pajamas in shyness. After she


    changed her clothes and came out, she saw the maid threw the blood stained sheet into the garbage


    can.


    Suddenly She felt a moment of mncholy.


    It was not until she went to the Civil Affairs Bureau that she realized Without thepany of the


    bridegroom, the marriage certificate was still smooth to get. .


    She didn''t know how Terence made the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau shut up, but he had done it.


    She hadpleted the ceremony by herself from beginning to end.


    In the end, she held the marriage certificate in her hand. There was a nk picture beside it. It was so


    ridiculous that she was the only one in the picture. Terence''s secretary took the certificate away from


    immediately. Though she didn''t want to leave it on his side, she didn''t stop him.


    In a deluxe business suite in France, the night was slowly falling¡ª¡ª


    Standing in front of the floor to ceiling window with a ss of wine in his hand, he looked down at the


    blurry night. His eyes were far from being focused. No one knew what he was thinking.


    A coquettish voice of a woman came from behind him.


    "Mr. Terence, don''t be such a killjoy. Am I not as beautiful as the scenery outside? "


    Before he turned around, his waist was held by a pair of slender hands.


    He frowned and felt somehow irritated.


    What kind of perfume did she use? Why did it smell so bad!


    "The perfume is disgusting. Stay away from me!"


    "Unpleasant? How could it be! It''s Dior jasmine, your favorite aroma. " The woman asked in surprise


    and uneasiness.


    "Fuck off!" He had lost his patience and shouted coldly.


    The woman behind him was frightened to tremble. She did not know why he got angry, but still left.


    As soon as the woman opened the door and left, she saw a man walking towards her. The man took


    the opportunity of her opening the door. At the moment, he strolled in, and closed the door gracefully


    regardless of her resistance.


    "Mr. Terence, nice to meet you. I am the legal adviser of your mother Mrs. Qi. Ie to see you for a


    special purpose!"


    His mother''swyer?


    He turned around and looked at the urbane man in front of him. Wearing gold rimmed sses, the man


    looked less rigorous, but he felt ufortable.


    "What do you want from me?" He waited patiently for his mother''s sake.


    The man sat down, opened the document in front of him and handed it to Terence:


    "Let me introduce myself first. My family name is Tang, and you can call me Sean Tang. Ourpany


    has concluded that you and Miss Hester have married and fulfilled our legal contract. So I have to


    transfer part of the shares to your name ording to your mother''s wishes. This is the share transfer


    contract. If there is no problem, you can sign it. "


    ncing around, Terence asked:


    ''5% shares? What about the rest 15%?


    "What about the rest?"


    "I think Mr. Terence should understand. Your mother''s ultimate intention is to see you and Miss Hester


    will have a child, so she can''t give you the rest of the shares without obtaining his genes.


    ording to your mother, now... It is just a reward! "


    Pursing his lips, it seemed that he wanted to imitate the tone of Mrs. Qi, but it turned out that the way


    he imitated was incorrect and somewhat ridiculous.


    Hearing this, Terence frowned.


    ''A reward? Did she take him as a three-year-old child? Getting a reward once he did one thing right? In


    order to let Hester and him give birth to babies, she had to use up all the methods!


    His eyes narrowed dangerously, and he looked horrifying.


    "What if I have no child with her after a long time?"


    His sharp gaze was fixed on Sean''s face, making him feel that he had nowhere to hide. This


    domineering aura made people feel frightened from the bottom of their hearts.


    No wonder Mrs. Qi has repeatedly asked him to be careful, or else we will be in a lot of trouble.


    The man in front of him indeed had the ability and aura to destroy others, so he had to be careful.


    He smiled with a pretended lightness. "In Mrs. Qi''s will, she expressed that If you can''t have a baby


    with Ms. Hester in one and a half year, she would transfer all the shares to Ms. Hester, which can''t be


    transferred again.


    Mr. Terence, what do you think? "


    Do you agree? ''Was the man going to ask about his feelings of being forced?''


    Terence clenched his fists and his nails cut deep into his flesh. But he didn''t feel the pain.


    "Well. Take this contract. When the baby is born, transfer all the shares to me." He said coldly and


    seriously.


    Without any persistence, Sean nodded, closed the file and stood up. As soon as he left, the wine broke


    away from Terence''s hand and smashed hard to thending ss.


    The scarlet liquid escaped at once which looked like blood.


    Anger raged on Terence.


    He didn''t understand why she force him now. She had never fulfilled her mother''s responsibilities. Why


    did she force a deaf and stupid woman into his love? Why can she control his marriage and his future?


    What right did she have?


    Terence was very interested in how Hester had forced his mother to be so cruel to him!


    It was already seven o''clock in A city while the night in France was twelve o''clock.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hester was asleep. Her eyshes were trembling like two exquisite fans, as she was dreaming.


    She dreamed of the man she loved most. She was so happy that she didn''t know what to do.


    He approached her slowly, and she searched for the words to say, but didn''t know what to say first.


    Suddenly, the gentle woman in front of her changed into a hideous man, who said


    "Hester, I want to kill you!"


    After that, he reached out his big hand abruptly and strangled her slender neck. It was a dream, but


    she felt that she was about to suffocate to death.


    "Ah --"


    A scream instantly woke her up from the dream. When she opened her eyes, she saw a face as cold


    as ice over her head.


    He was inplicated forbearance as if he was angry.


    She was stunned. She didn''t expect that he would show up here.


    "Terence?"


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she was upied by a domineering and rude kiss


    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 9 Terence, You Are Going To Be A Father

    Chapter 9 Terence, You Are Going To Be A Father


    He was crazy that night!


    When Hester woke up the next day, he was already gone. The maid moved forward indifferently to take


    care of her as she did, when Hester asked where Terence went, the maid always told her indifferently


    that Mr. Terence was in thepany.


    Since then, she seldom saw his voice in the vi during the day, and she could not hear his voice. For


    her, the telephone was like a decoration, and every time she could only get his information from the


    maid.


    The maid replied, "Mr. Terence is in thepany. He will be back in the evening."


    She was right. Every day, Terence woulde back at midnight.


    She wanted to keep himpany and talk to him when he came back, but she was too weak to go to


    sleep at dusk.


    He always came overte at night. Sometimes she was so painful that she wanted to refuse, but he


    never gave her any chance and never let her go.


    Night after night, she seemed to live a happy life, however, both happiness and fear filled in her heart.


    The overbearing love from her husband disturbed her.


    On the morning a monthter, when she was sleeping drowsily, she didn''t expect someone to shake


    her.


    In a daze, she opened her eyes and saw a calm face of the maid.


    "Miss Hester, Dr. Alex is here to do a physical examination for you."


    It was not until then that she remembered that Dr. Alex came to the vi every month to have a regr


    check-up. He was the private doctor of Terence.


    She quickly sat up from the bed and subconsciously touched the side of the bed. Like the previous


    morning, there was nothing around her.


    She walked into the bathroom with disappointment. Looking at her body in the mirror, she found that


    there were hickeys all over her body, which proved that the man hadest night. It was not her


    dream at all.


    However...


    ''Why didn''t he stay to see her? Was he really so busy with his work? Would he get tired?''


    Soon, the maid arranged for Dr. Alex to examine. This was the first time that Hester had seen other


    expressions besides calmness on the maid''s face.


    This time, she was nervous!


    When Dr. Alex finished the examination, the maid quickly asked, "how is she?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Miss Hester has been pregnant for two weeks. You need to pay attention her. She is in poor health


    condition, pregnant women should be taken good care of... "


    Pregnant?


    Her head was buzzing. She was at a loss.


    Children, this was something she would never dare to imagine. All she wanted was to stay with


    Terence and take care of him. She didn''t dare to think about the future.


    She is a contented people. But this kid was an unexpected joy that made her greedy. She... She


    wanted she could spend more time staying with him, which would allow the baby''s father to apany


    the baby growing healthily.


    The thought of Terence suddenly urred to her! He should know the news as soon as possible!


    She was so happy that she immediately grabbed the maid''s hand and said excitedly, "I want to tell


    Terence, can you take me there?"


    The maid''s happy face suddenly cooled down and refused: "It''s dangerous outside. You should stay


    and wait for Mr. Terence''sing back."


    "No, I want to tell him. He is the father of the child. He should know about it!" Hester was determined to


    tell him the excited thing!


    But the maid refused with a cold face, "No, you can''t. Mr. Terence has told me that you can''t leave! I


    will call Mr. Terence to tell him the good news now. Miss Hester, just wait patiently. "


    The maid didn''t wait for her answer and turned to the living room to call him. But she didn''t expect


    Hester to jump up from the chair at once and run towards the door.


    She was shocked and shouted, "Dr. Alex, stop her from leaving here!"


    But Dr. Alex slowed down his movement. When he put down the instrument and chased out, Hester


    had already run to the gate.


    She didn''t dare to look back. Nor could she see what they were talking about. The only thing she knew


    was that she could not hide the news. She just wanted to tell Terence right in front of him.


    "I have your baby, and you will be a father!"


    She went down the mountain quickly. At the intersection halfway up the mountain, she fortunately saw


    a taxi. She stopped the taxi without thinking.


    "Please go to the Qi group."


    After the car drove away, Hester felt relieved. When she looked at the car, she found that both the maid


    and Dr. Alex had chased after her, with a look full of worry and anxiety.


    She knew it was not good for her to run away now, but... She couldn''t hold back the joy in her heart and


    wanted to share it with him.


    Because... He is her child''s father!


    She touched her t belly and didn''t feel anything abnormal, but she knew that there was a baby


    inside.


    She could not help grinning.


    "Why you look so happy? Did something great happen to you? " The driver asked curiously, looking at


    Hester who was smiling happily behind.


    Hester looked at his mouth in the rearview mirror and guessed his meaning. She smiled and said, "I''m


    pregnant. I''m going to tell my husband."


    As soon as she said that, the driver ahead of her sensed that something was wrong. Because her


    pronunciation was strange. It seemed that there was something wrong with her vocal cords.


    "Mydy... Your voice? "


    "I''m deaf and can''t hear anything. I can talk," Instead of evading the topic, she gave a satisfying


    answer.


    Hearing that, the driver nodded and skipped over this embarrassing topic to give her some wishes.


    Time passed quickly. They arrived at Qi''s mansion soon. Hester found herself penniless when she was


    asked to pay. She lived in Qi''s mansion without anything. She almost forgot the effect of money.


    Fortunately, the driver was a good man. Considering she was a disabled and a pregnant woman, the


    driver didn''t charge her and even tell her to slow down.


    Hester was excited and wanted to go to the top floor. However, she was stopped by the receptionist.


    She said that she was the wife of Terence, but the receptionist didn''t believe her words and shut the


    door.


    When she didn''t know what to do, a man suddenly stood in front of her and stopped those rude security


    guards from pushing her.


    "Hester, are you okay?" "What''s wrong?". Mike asked worriedly

 Chapter 10 Running Into The Company And Making Trouble

    Chapter 10 Running Into The Company And Making Trouble


    Hester saw him as if he had seen a life-saving straw. She hurriedly grabbed his arm and said, "Mike, let


    me go upstairs to find Terence. I have something important to tell him!"


    "What is it?" He didn''t know why he felt stressed when he saw her happy red face.


    Hester tightened her lips and hesitated for a moment before saying, "Mike, please help me. I''m sure


    that it''s something important."


    "Okay, I''ll help you, my dummy!" Mike took a deep look at her and said to the receptionist beside him,


    "Follow her order. If you neglect her, you will be responsible for the consequences!"


    Everyone was startled. It was well-known in thepany that Mike had a good temper. He and


    Terence werepletely two extremes. One was cold and fierce, while the other was gentle and soft.


    They didn''t expect that the most mild person today would be irritated for amon girl!


    These people didn''t dare to slight her. They said respectfully, "Miss, this way please."


    "Hester, do you need me to go with you?"


    "No, I want to tell him alone. "


    Her words pushed Mike into the abyss of despair. He stayed still, and his back was stiff. However, the


    person in front of him just fall in happiness and didn''t notice his strangeness.


    Hester had already flown out like a happy butterfly, followed by the secretary into the elevator that was


    going straight to the CEO''s office.


    In the elevator, she nervously clenched her fists and looked at the leaps and bounds of the floor


    numbers.


    The elevator opened with a ''ding''.


    "Miss, this is the president''s office. Without the order of the president, I can''t go in. You can go by


    yourself." The receptionist answered in a trembling voice. Apparently, she was frightened by Mike''s


    threat.


    She nodded. All she could think about was to get close to Terence.


    She got up the courage and walked to the office door step by step. Her heart was pounding in her


    chest.


    What will Terence feel? He must be as excited about the baby''sing as she was!


    She was full of expectation. She turned the doorknob and opened the door quickly.


    "Terence..."


    She wanted to say something but swallowed it back.


    Two naked figures were seen inside.


    All the words were like a sharp thorn in the throat, stinging with pain.


    The action alerted the two people inside. Through her blurred eyes, she saw Terence look back at her


    coldly. It was a look so strange to her, yet so familiar to her.


    It seemed that... Upon the exterior decoration of those intimate pretends at night, she can see such a


    cruel quality in it.


    "Who let her in? Get out! "


    Terence yelled at her coldly. The receptionist, who was standing not far away from the door, was


    frightened and closed the door immediately.


    The door was closed so fast that even brought up a gust of wind, and it seemed as a p hit in her


    face.


    The passion of that night seemed to be a great irony at this moment, but there were still ambiguous


    marks on her delicate skin. Besides, there was their baby in her womb. It was a fruit of their happiness.


    Hester did not believe that all the love and happiness that had been happening recently were fake.


    Hester was innocent. It was not the first time she had seen Terence twirling with other women, but she


    would just be satisfied once he loved her


    Hester bowed her head to look at the t abdomen, and her dim eyes instantly lit up as bright as stars.


    She was pregnant and Terence would be very happy if she told him the good news.


    At the moment the door was closed, Hester pushed her hands forward, and her exquisite body


    immediately entered in.


    "Terence, I have something important to tell you..." Hester''s eyes were curled and the corners of her


    mouth were open. It seemed that she didn''t see the two tangled people in the office at all. She was still


    happy to share the pregnancy with Terence.


    "Are you deaf? Get her out! She is not allowed to step into thepany anymore! " Being interrupted,


    Terence roared at the front desk, with piercing coldness in his eyes.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He raised his voice so loudly that everyone present felt their eardrums ache.


    Hester couldn''t hear anything. If she observed the expression on his face and lip, she knew he was


    unhappy. And it was because of her.


    She lowered her head and put her hand on her belly. Gentleness filled her dark eyes.


    However, before she could pluck up her courage again, she was dragged out rudely by the receptionist.


    With the door closed, the receptionist exhaled a mouthful of stale air. She turned around and looked at


    Hester with a pitiful look, venting her anger on Hester.


    "This is not where you cane. Get out of here as soon as possible. What a sick people! "


    Atst, the receptionist did not intend to scold her, so she raised her hand and pushed her to leave


    quickly.


    The young girl''s face turned pale. As she walked away, her slim figure became stumbling.


    Hester was petrified. The only thought that came into her mind was that she had provoked Terence


    again.


    The happy life before was just a foam, the rtionship between she and Terence will return to the cold


    stateter?


    Hester was puzzled. She couldn''t understand why their rtionship was back to bad. Now she was


    pregnant, and her dream was realized. But how could their rtionship be right now?


    Hester was asked to leave the Qi group. She racked her brains to think of a solution, but she didn''t


    notice that she was walking farther and farther on the path.


    Hearing that Hester had been driven out, Mike rushed downstairs from his office. He was burning with


    anxiety when he didn''t see her.


    But Hester had no cell phone, so he could not contact her at all.


    Besides, he knew that Hester had never been out of the vi or knew nothing about the outside world.


    Furthermore, she could not hear anything


    He was restless and worried that Hester would be hurt. He was told by the receptionist that Hester had


    left not long ago, so he guessed that she was still around and he rushed out to look for Hester.


    At the same time, he also asked people to get the surveince video of the streets near thepany.


    In the office, Terence was not in the mood to appreciate the beauty that he pushed Yam away. Yam


    was so angry that she cursed Hester to be disabled, or even mentally ill.


    It took her a long time to get the call from Terence, but


    Hester just interrupted it.


    Suddenly, Terence''s private phone rang and the room was in terrible silence.


    "She was... Pregnant? " Confusion crossed Terence''s cold and handsome face for the first time. He felt


    pleasantly surprised, but soon became indifferent and cold again.

 Chapter 11 Find Her At All Costs

    Chapter 11 Find Her At All Costs


    At this moment, what Terence thought of was not Hester and his child, but the 20% shares of his


    mother.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Therefore, he had to keep this baby.


    "Find her and protect her child at all costs." Ordered coldly. There was no trace of father joy on


    Terence''s expressionless handsome face.


    When Yam heard the word "pregnant", she was rmed immediately, and a touch of viciousness


    shed across her charming eyes.


    Damn it! Who dared to get pregnant before her! No, she must be pregnant as soon as possible, and


    stealthily killed the bastard at the other side.


    Only she, Yam, is qualified to bear a baby for Terence. She will be his wife then! ''!


    "Terence... Let''s continue..." Yam wriggled her slim waist, slowly opened her mouth and emitted an


    alluring aura.


    Without giving her a favor, Terence took the suit on the back of the chair and left.


    Yam leaned back at the table with her sexy eyes. Although her snowy body was sexy and charming in


    the sunlight, the man still faded away from her.


    The door was closed again. Yam stood up angrily, picked up the things beside her, and hit the floor with


    disappointment. Her face was ugly as a vulture.


    Meanwhile, she was burning with anxiety.


    Suddenly, an evil thought shed through her mind. She picked up pieces of clothes on the ground and


    walked to the resting room in a corner, where her clothes were prepared.


    At that moment, Hester was walking on the street, not noticing the bump of the person ahead.


    She covered her aching forehead, bent down and apologized, "I''m sorry." Then she tried to walk back,


    but behind her, there was another man.


    Hester raised her head and saw herself being surrounded by two young men with colorful hair.


    "Hey, beauty, where are you going? We can drive you there." It was a husky man''s voice. Their eyes


    covertly swept through Hester. Like X-ray light, they were going to prate the thinyer of clothing,


    seeing the exquisite hiding object.


    Hester was terrified by their licentious gaze. Her lips were a little pale. She shook her hands quickly


    and said in a low voice, "No, I''ll go myself."


    Inexplicable crisis grew in Hester''s mind, and at the same time, her fear was spreading. She looked


    around in a hurry and wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    However, the two mischievous men wouldn''t let go of the beauty at the lips, and surrounded Hester to


    coax her.


    After a while, the two men in the car couldn''t wait any longer and rushed to grab her.


    Hester looked at them in panic. Her head was dizzy, and her face was pale and lifeless.


    Her face was pale, her chest was shaking violently. The breath she spat out was more and more


    urgent. The pain in her head was more and more intense. Fear and tension intertwined, Hester fell into


    the boundless darkness in an instant.


    "Damn it! I haven''t been satisfied yet. Stand up, bitch!" One of the yellow haired man thought Hester


    was pretending when he saw him lying on the ground, so he lifted his foot and kicked Hester''s arm


    rudely.


    "Ah, something is wrong!" The other red haired man found that Hester''s face was bloodless, and she


    closed her eyes without moving, her eyebrows did not even shake. The man was immediately thinking


    of something bad.


    "What?" Before the other man could react, the red haired man dragged him and continued in horror,


    "This woman is


    probably a sick, I guess she is out of breath. Let''s go, don''t get us into trouble."


    The man with yellow hair was lethargic, and his face changed greatly.


    Then, the two men ran away in a hurry,pletely ignoring Hester who had fainted.


    On the street, a delicate body was lying on the cold and muddy ground, and the dust gradually covered


    her face. Passers-by asionally walked by, nced at her, but no one cared about and helped her


    up.


    When Mike ran back to thepany with sweat all over his forehead, he ran into Terence who just


    came out of thepany.


    His handsome figure, elegant and steady steps, and his face showed no signs of hurry, just as usual,


    but such Terence, made Mike who had always been mild very angry. He strode forward, raised his


    hand, and gave Terence a punch.


    "Are you still a human? Why do you hurt her every time! Let me tell you, if Hester has trouble, I swear


    that I will fight with you for the rest of my life until I die! "


    Mike grabbed Terence''s cor angrily.


    With a sharp and cold nce at the hand by his cor, Terence sneered and scowled: "She is my


    woman. It has nothing to do with you. Pretending to be arrogant? You don''t deserve it! "


    The gap between them was insurmountable. Mike''s heart ached again.


    "The biggest mistake in her life is to fall in love with a heartless man like you. For the sake of her child,


    Terence, be kind with Hester, otherwise... You will regret it for your whole life. " Mike loosened his grip,


    turned around and ran away again, continued looking for Hester.


    Actually, he wanted to ask Terence to give Hester to him if he could find her this time


    ''Hester? Humph, calling her in such an intimate way. Hester, I didn''t expect you to be so good at


    seducing men, you were not inferior to a bitch. It seems that your innocence is feigned. '' Terence


    gnashed the name, his cold handsome face showing his anger of being cheated.


    He withdrew his long legs and turned around decisively to return to the CEO''s exclusive elevator.


    ''You don''t need me to care about, someone is thinking about you.''


    Of course, Terence had sent people out to look for Hester, for he wanted the child''s blood to open the


    safety box.


    In the CEO Office, Yam finished washing and came out. She was delighted to see Terencee back.


    It meant that Terence didn''t love that woman.


    That''s great. As long as she doesn''t give birth to Terence''s child, all ns will be carried out as


    nned.


    "Come here." Sitting on the main chair, Terence looked at the women in the hall coldly, as domineering


    and dignified as a king, with sharp eyes.


    Yam smiled happily. She removed the chain with her fingertips, and the skirt was scattered on the floor.


    She stood on her toes and walked towards the man enchantingly, crawling at his feet and looking at


    him with her enchanting eyes.


    She tried her best to seduce him, but failed.


    She was so worried that sweat dripped from her forehead onto Terence''s neat suit pants.


    Frowning, Terence kicked away the woman beside him and roared angrily, "Get out!"


    Yam was kicked to the corner of the table. The sharp pain made her tears burst out. She saw his


    handsome face covered with gloominess, and she couldn''t help but shiver. She picked up the clothes


    on the ground, and quickly ran out.


    At the back, Terence looked sternly at Yam''s back as she was fleeing away. Thinking about Hester''s


    little pink and stubborn face, he felt somewhat depressed.


    Damn it! If her baby had anything wrong, he would kill her!

 Chapter 12 A Friend Next Door Grows Up

    Chapter 12 A Friend Next Door Grows Up


    Hester was waking up in a daze. The first thing she saw was the white ceiling, and it was the familiar


    smell of disinfectant. Her nose shook and fear was clear on her face.


    She had gone through untold sufferings and had been living in the hospital as a home for a long time.


    During those days, she was alone and helpless. She lived in darkness day and night and could never


    forget.


    But now she was no longer lonely. She had a husband and their children


    She smiled and touched her belly gently. Her clear eyes were filled with the radiance of maternal


    nature, which was even more dazzling than the zing sun in the sky.


    When Austin Lin entered the ward, he saw the holy picture. His heart was swelling and his heartbeat


    became violent. He stared at the beautiful face with warm eyes. His body leaned against the door and


    remained motionless for a long time.


    Hester discovered that someone was looking at her and looked at it subconsciously.


    He had a handsome and charming facial features, and fine bangs fell on his attractive forehead. With a


    slender and tall figure, he looked thin and mighty, just like Provence in the warm wind. The white cloak


    on his body showed his identity as a doctor.


    "Are you feeling better now?" Austin''s lips, which were moderate in thickness, were raised, and he


    walked in with light steps. His voice was as gentle as a spring breeze.


    Hester''s eyes were wide open, trying to recognize his lips. She confused a while and smiled, "Doctor, I


    feel better, but why am I here?"


    In her mind, two hooligans surrounded her finally, then she woke up in the hospital.


    The words "doctor" took Austin by surprise. He stopped and looked at Hester without a moment, feeling


    bitter and sad.


    ''Does she already forget me? ''


    But soon he was relieved. After all, they hadn''t seen each other for seven or eight years.


    "I heard that you fainted on the road and was sent to the hospital. I am your attending doctor, Hester."


    Austin took up the stethoscope and examined Hester, a warm smile constantly hanging on his lips.


    Hester was stunned at his calling. With her clear and bright eyes blinking, her thick eyshes fluttered


    twice. Her dark eyes were full of confusion.


    The innocent emotions were all written on her face, just as the same as she was in her childhood.


    It was his childhood sweetheart.


    Eight years ago, he emigrated with his family. Eight yearster, he specially came back to find her. But


    when he returned, he did not see Hester and lost her contact.


    But he had never given up looking for his girl.


    "Hester, we were best friends in the childhood. I am really sad that you also forgot me..."


    With sadness in his eyes, however, Austin smiled slightly. He raised his hand and tapped Hester''s


    head, "What are you thinking in your head?"


    The man she cared about the most was none other than Terence, Ah and their baby now.


    Hester''s pure eyes flickered. She answered in silence, pressing her lips.


    Austin was patient enough to tell her everything that had happened between them when they were


    young.


    "Are you Austin?" Hester said with joy. As she recalled it in her childhood, sadness and joy faded away.


    "I thought you would call me brother Austin." Looking at hering in, Austin was overjoyed.


    They were childhood sweethearts. Hester liked to call him "Brother Austin" when she was a child. She


    imed that this name only belonged to her, and was unique in the world.


    Hester smiled innocently. The distant childhood memory was always warm. It reminded Hester that she


    used to have everything normal, and her parents used to dote on the little princess.


    But after the car ident eight years ago, she not only lost her hearing, but also became an orphan.


    She knew how humble she was and how noble and gorgeous Terence was. However, she had been


    with him for her own selfish motive and thest wish of aunt Qi.


    Hester thought Terence might be angry with her that he always flirted with other women.


    The girl''s small face was slender, and her two bright eyes were now covered with a few mist. A faint


    sadness poured out from her eyes, which stung Austin''s heart.


    He thought that his good girl should be happy forever.


    In the silence, Hester and Austin looked down at each other. They tacitly didn''t open their mouths.


    Instead, the warm atmosphere enveloped the room, dispelling the sadness in their hearts.


    Austin''s vision slowly fell to Hester''s t abdomen. Since she was sent to the hospital, even during the


    course of hera, her hands were still holding her abdomen, not moving a little.


    There was no doubt that Hester took great care of the baby in her belly. Suddenly his heart ached, he


    was jealous of the baby''s father, the man who had Hester''s love.


    But, was the man truly in love with Hester? Why did Hester faint on the way? Why is she so sad?''?


    At this moment, Austin suddenly had an impulse to hide his girl, not to be found by anyone, including


    that man.


    "Hester?" He didn''t want Hester to be immersed in sorrow. He called Hester softly, but Hester didn''t


    seem to hear or respond.


    Austin called her name again and again patiently. Seeing that she was still unmoved, he frowned.


    He gave a pat on Hester''s shoulder. Hester raised her head, looked at him confusedly.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    With a thought, he observed Hester''s expression and said gently, "The baby is very healthy, but your


    body is not in good condition. To give birth to a healthy baby, you should pay more attention to your


    own nutrition. It''s very dangerous for both you and your baby to faint today. "


    Hester was shocked. She touched her belly and said, "Baby, I''m sorry. I almost lost you. I swear I won''t


    do it again."


    Hester turned her head and asked seriously, "Brother Austin, can you tell me the matters needing


    attention?"


    Austin nodded with a smile, but his eyes were dark. He discovered that every time he spoke, Hester


    was staring at his mouth.


    He stared at her two small ears and guessed, ''Is there something wrong with Hester''s hearing?''?


    To verify his thought, when replying Hester clearly, Austin raised his hand and snapped his finger at


    Hester''s ear. The sound was very clear in the quiet room, but Hester seemed not to hear it and had no


    reaction.


    It turned out that she couldn''t hear it. No wonder lipnguage decided the reason.


    Austin was shocked. He looked at the girl who was still happy and innocent, his eyes full of sadness.


    What on earth had his girl experienced?


    ***


    Qi group, Hester had been missing for three hours, but she was still nowhere to be found. Standing in


    front of the ss of the office, Terence looked gloomy, and his eyes were cold and ferocious.


    "You''re all a bunch of bums! You can''t even find a pregnant woman!" Terence roared at the phone, and


    the phone was broken into pieces.


    In a fit of rage, the phone on his desk suddenly rang.

 Chapter 13 Fear, Mr. Terences order

    Chapter 13 Fear, Mr. Terence''s order


    It was from the hospital.


    "Mr. Terence, your wife fainted on the street and was sent to XX Hospital. Pleasee toplete the


    admission procedures as soon as possible." The sweet voice of the nurse from the hospital came


    through the phone.


    There''s no doubt that Hester had given her the phone number. After all, what Hester remembered was


    Terence''s phone number, and she could only rely on him.


    The whole office fell into silence, making people shiver.


    After a long while, he asked coldly, "Is the baby still alive?"


    If the child was not here, it was not necessary for her to live.


    The receptionist was stunned as if she had never seen such a ruthless family.


    "How?" With an unfriendly face and piercing eyes, Terencemanded solemnly.


    The receptionist could not help but shudder in fear. She quickly looked through the patient''s medical


    record and replied, "Yes, the patient and the baby are both safe."


    With an expressionless face, Terence hung up the phone in a cold manner, but breathed a sigh of relief


    secretly.


    The tall and strong figure slightly leaned against the expensive desk made of sandalwood. His eyes


    were gloomy and cold. He pursed his thin lips into a straight line, looking out of the window nkly, as


    if he wanted to see something through there.


    An hourter, the exclusive family doctor of Qi family and the world famous gynecologist arrived at the


    hospital, pushing the world''s most exquisite checking equipment behind them, there was really a group


    of veryrge people.


    The director of the hospital had already received them at the door, and hurried to bring them to the


    advanced ward where Hester stayed.


    Arriving at the ward, experts and Dr. Alex began to closely examine Hester. Austin and others were


    cleared out of the ward. Inside the room, only the Qi family''s bodyguards were still there.


    Hester was lying in bed, raising her head, and her eyes were filled with expectations. She was looking


    for the familiar figure in the steady crowd, but there was always no one who hade in or out.


    "Dr. Alex, Terence... Did he know I am in the hospital? " Hester did not know them, when her vision


    passed over the cold instrument in their hands, her heart trembled a few times. She raised her hand to


    grab Dr. Alex''s sleeve and asked cautiously.


    Dr. Alex lowered his eyes and answered in a low voice, "There is an important meeting in thepany,


    and Mr. Terence can''t spare time toe. This is an internationally renowned gynecologist. Don''t


    worry, Miss Hester. They can take good care of the baby. "


    However, Hester''s health was not mentioned at all.


    Hester blinked, loosed his clothes in disappointment, andy back on the bed. Her eyes were filled with


    fear as she watched them approach the needle with a cold tube.


    Dr. Alex soothed beside her and said to the baby in her belly. Hester bit her lips and looked at the t


    abdomen. A soft smile gradually appeared on her beautiful face.


    ''Baby, I''m so scared. But you are here with me, I will be strong. Your dad was too busy to see you, but


    mom thought he would be very happy if he knew we had the baby.''


    The international expert wanted to examine Hester all over. But the mother was too weak, so they gave


    Hester a certain amount of anesthetic.


    Hester felt tired, and she was gradually in darkness,pletely unaware of anything outside.


    "What? Hester is in poor health, I don''t agree to let her leave the hospital!" In the ward, when Austin


    heard that Dr. Alex and the international expert were about to leave with Hester, the mild man revealed


    a gloomy expression for the first time.


    "Dr. Austin, Miss Hester is our patient in charge, please do not interfere in this matter. Mr. Terence''s


    order is not something you can object to. " Said Dr. Alex in a cold voice, giving a hint to his subordinate


    to push Hester out.


    Hester was huddling up in the bed. She looked uneasily at the person approaching her, with tears


    flowing from the corners of her eyes.


    Austin knitted his brows tightly. Seeing that they were barbaric and didn''t listen to his advice at all, he


    made up his mind and pushed them out of the ward in anger.


    "Dr. Austin, what are you doing?" The dean, standing outside the ward, was dumbfounded to see that


    Austin drove a distinguished guest out of the hospital.


    "Bang!" Austin mmed the door and locked it heavily to prevent them froming in again.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Austin walked to the sickbed and gently stroked the shivering girl on the bed. There were pity and love


    in his eyes. He soothed the girl softly, "Don''t be afraid, Hester. I have driven the bad people away, they


    won''t hurt you."


    When he knew the medicine for checking Hester''s body, Austin broke outpletely. Those pills were


    good for the development of the fetus in the womb, but were forbidden to the pregnant women. If


    Hester had the symptoms of exclusion, she would lose two lives if carelessly handled.


    Who the hell are they? Why do they only care about the safety of the child?


    "Hester, do you know them?" Austinforted Hester with an unknown expression.


    Hester nodded her head, but then shook. She only knew Dr. Alex, and had never seen anything else.


    Her face was pale and her body was numb because of the drug. She bit her lips hard.


    "Hester, tell me, what have you done these years? How could you get pregnant and faint on the way? "


    ''And why can''t you hear me...''


    Austin threw several questions at Hester. He was eager to know what she had experienced in the past


    few years when he had been away from her.


    Austin''s heart ached. The girl was only 20 years old and she was too weak to bear a child. He couldn''t


    imagine how cruel a man could be to hurt Hester.


    "I... I... " Hester wanted to exin, but was frightened by Austin''s angry face at the moment. Forced by


    the suppressed sadness and fear in his heart, she was panicked and could not help crying. Tears fell


    down along the perfect cheek and fell on Austin''s big hand. The hot temperature of her tears was


    almost burning his skin and heart.


    "Hester, don''t cry. I won''t force you." Austin hated himself. Looking at the crying girl, he wiped the tears


    on her face gently. However, the more water he wiped, the more anxious and remorseful he became.


    In the long corridor outside the ward, there stood a row of people. Seeing this, Dr. Alex could only


    contact Terence.


    In the spacious office, Terence kept writing for a long time, with an expensive pen in his hand. He


    stared at the phone on the desk with his cold and deep eyes indistinctly.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. His eyes darkened and he quickly picked up the microphone with his big


    hand.


    "Mr. Terence, Miss Hester''s attending physician doesn''t agree with the discharge procedure, so we


    can''t take her away. What should we do?" Dr. Alex asked with respect. ording to the hospital rules,


    the patient was not allowed to leave without the attending physician''s permission, and they were not


    allowed to take people away.


    With his thin lips tightly closed, Terence ordered in a cold voice, "Wait for my order."

 Chapter 14 I Think You Are Dirty!

    Chapter 14 I Think You Are Dirty!


    He stood up, looked sullen, and strode away, annoyed.


    ''How dare someone stop me!'' he swore to himself.


    Tears fell from her beautiful face, Hester sobbed silently, as if she was going to give vent to all the pain


    and grievances she had seen today.


    Austin was annoyed, ming himself for frightening Hester.


    Austin''s eyes grew dark. He wanted to know who on earth hurt his girl?


    She was too weak and emotional instability would lead to miscarriage. She could no longer cry.


    Austin wanted to step forward to hug her slender body, but he was afraid that his intimacy would


    frighten her. His gentle face was full of pity.


    He had no choice but to pass a piece of tissue to her.


    "Hester, your baby is linked with you, if you''re sad, your baby will feel sad too. Don''t cry anymore."


    Austin knew that his words would have a sudden effect as she cared about the baby.


    Hester was shocked to open her eyes wide, and then looked down at the t abdomen.


    Right, she was not alone now. There was a living life here, a baby of her and Terence.


    She touched her lower abdomen gently, and her tears stopped abruptly.


    Hester curled her lips and gave a happy and sweet smile.


    "Well, you can''t leave a man for even a second." The cold and deep voice broke the warm atmosphere


    in the room.


    Austin looked back at the man who came in, and inexplicably a great sense of crisis gushed out.


    Hester realized what was going on. She looked up along the line of sight and was surprised. She


    struggled to get out of the bed, a big smile on her face, and she shouted happily, "Terence, you are


    here."


    She walked to him, so happy that she ignored his vicious handsome face. His face was gloomy.


    "Hester." Austin''s instinct told him that Terence was in grave danger. But he forgot that Hester could not


    hear the sound.


    Seeing Hester did not respond, he hurried forward.


    With a cold nce at him, Austin froze immediately. He could do nothing but watch his girl get into


    another man''s arms who was really dangerous.


    "Terence, here is our baby." Hester moved closer to Terence who seemed to be dangerous. One of her


    hands was resting on her abdomen, and the other was reaching out, trying to hold Terence''s big hand


    to stroke their baby.


    She knew that Terence still loved her. He woulde to see her and their baby as soon as he finished


    his work.


    Her hand was about to touch his big one, but he raised it suddenly.


    He threw her off violently.


    "Fuck off. You are too dirty." Hester''s small figure was reflected in his sharp eyes, but it waspletely


    filled with disgust and anger, and there was a trace of imperceptible agitation.


    The back of her hand was suddenly red, and Hester was so painful that she wanted to shout. But she


    knew that Terence disliked it, then she bit her delicate lip with her teeth, and her big ck and white


    eyes blinked. Tears were roaming in her eyes, and she was stubborn enough not to shed them.


    Terence''s words repeatedly appeared in her mind. She realized at once what he meant, and despite


    the sadness, she exined in panic and clumsy.


    "Terence, look. I''m not dirty. I''m clean..." Hester couldn''t figure out the meaning of Terence''s'' organ '',


    but she could feel that he hated her. She lifted her sleeve and revealed her snow-white skin to prove


    herself.


    "You are still trying to defend yourself when you are caught. Hester, youe to see me today with an


    excuse to take this opportunity to fall in love with your lover. You are so shameless. I was almost


    cheated by you. " He gripped Hester''s chin with his long, slender fingers, so hard that it was likely to


    break the bone.


    No wonder his men took so long to search for her, and it turned out that she had hidden herself


    intentionally.


    Hester was so painful that her eyebrows twisted, but what shocked her was the words of Terence.


    "No, I have never lied to you, Terence. Dr. Alex examined my body. I know I''m pregnant. I''m very happy


    to share this good news with you, and I want to... " Hester shook her head. Tears coursed down her


    cheeks, her face burning.


    The scalding tear fell on Terence''s big hand, and he immediately pulled back his hand in disgust. He


    cursed in his thin lips, as if he had touched some deadly virus.


    Looking at the situation in front of him, Austin probably knew that the cold and ruthless man in front of


    him was the father of the child.


    But he didn''t find any love from the man.


    "Hester." Looking at Hester with sympathy, Austin strode over and patted her shoulder, trying tofort


    her.


    As soon as Austin finished his words, Terence cast a cold nce at him and sneered, "Are you an idiot


    to seduce a pregnant woman?"


    Terence''s handsome face was now filled with "shame on you!", as if he didn''t care about his wife at all.


    With his brows knitted, Austin twitched the corner of his mouth and finally retorted, "You can''t even


    protect your woman. She passed out on the way, and almost lost her life. You''re not qualified to talk to


    me."


    There was a rage in his chest. If it were not for the calmness of the years of being a doctor and the fear


    of frightening Hester again, Austin might have already made a move against Terence at the moment.


    Even if Austin hadn''t known what had happened in the past eight years from Hester, he had believed


    that the girl he had been looking at must suffer from many hardships at that time when he saw the


    crude man.


    "This is my family affair. It''s none of your business." Terence''s handsome face darkened. Heughed


    out loud in anger.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Take care of her. I don''t want to see that thing happen again." Without waiting for Austin''s reply,


    Terence ordered the housekeeper and Dr. Alex to bring Hester back to the vi.


    In a short, Hester was going to under supervision. From today on, she wouldn''t be able to leave the


    vi.


    He wouldn''t allow anything to happen before he got the DNA of the child.


    As they approached, Hester backed away subconsciously, and she was trembling in fear.


    Subconsciously, she preferred to stay in the hospital and let Brother Austin take care of her.


    Hester looked at Terence with sincerity. At the sight of the intimidating face, she drooped her head with


    a trembling lips and was taken away by the housekeeper and Dr. Alex alone.


    Seeing Hester''s resistance, Austin was so angry that he hit hard on Terence''s face.


    "Mr. Terence!" Shocked, the butler and Dr. Alex stopped and looked back at him worriedly.


    His handsome face was like a piece of charcoal, cold light bursting out from his charming eyes. When


    he saw them stop, he frowned unhappily and scolded coldly, "Take her away right now!

 Chapter 15 Being Jealous!

    Chapter 15 Being Jealous!


    Turning back, Terence wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and his charming eyes narrowed


    dangerously.


    Bang! A strong punchnded on Austin''s face forcefully. Without a second thought, he stumbled


    backwards, and the cheekbone swelled up.


    Hester sensed that the two people around her stopped and turned her head in confusion. Then she


    saw that Austin was hit by Terence. She turned around in a panic, shook her head and said, "No, no,


    don''t fight. Terence, don''t hurt Brother Austin."


    ''Brother Austin? What an intimate call! This damn woman!''


    With a cold look on Terence''s face, Hester was taken away by the butler and Dr. Alex outside, they


    immediately forced themselves to hold Hester, who was struggling hard.


    The sounds of crying and pleading gradually disappeared. Rubbing his fingernails, Terence looked


    down at Austin like a king looking down at an ant. The corner of his mouth hooked coldly and cruel.


    "What I don''t want will not be yours. As a doctor, you have bad moral ethics. I don''t want to see you at


    any hospital in A city. "


    He was talking to Austin, but also, his words ordered dean.


    "Mr. Terence, please rest assured. I will make it right." The director bent down respectfully and ttered.


    After slowly wiping his hands with a square towel, Becky said in a cold voice, "Director Fang, I hope


    you can do it, or else your hospital will have no reason for me to continue to invest."


    Throwing an expensive silk square towel, it was flying with the wind, and it happened to fall in front of


    Austin intentionally or unintentionally, with a strong sense of mockery.


    Director Fang bowed respectfully until seeing Terence off.


    In the ward, Austin slightly bent over and gently stroked the t bed, with his girl''s mild, fragrant smell


    lingering on it. Director Fang''s warning words still echoed in his ears.


    "Austin, you have superb medical skills. Hospitals need talents like you, but you shouldn''t provoke Mr.


    Terence. Do you know who he is? Do you know you almost put the hospital into an awkward situation?


    "


    "Listen, I won''t fire you for the sake of your father. But once you see Mr. Terence, please don''t let him


    see you. Or we''ll be in big trouble. You are an adult and you know all these things. I won''t tell you more.


    "


    The scorching sun prated through several sses and sprinkled into the room, slightly illuminating


    a corner of the white bed sheet. It was a warm scene, but the thin figure on the side of the bed seemed


    to have unspeakable loneliness and dissatisfaction.


    Hester was sitting on the sofa in the luxurious vi. She anxiously turned her head to look at the door


    from time to time. Her beautiful face was pale.


    "Miss Hester, it''s time to rest." The maid came over expressionlessly and reminded her automatically.


    Hester''s eyshes flicked twice, and her ck and white eyes looked at the maid, pleading, "Can you


    call me and ask when Terence wille back? I want to take a rest after hees back. "


    She was the wife of Terence. She should wait for him toe back and sleep with him. Besides, she


    wanted to know how Austin was doing. Did he get hurt...


    "Miss Hester, I am following your requirements of taking care of you. Please don''t matter me." The


    maid did not answer directly, but still said with no expression.


    Hester said with a determined look. She didn''t want others to be hard to make it. She stood up slowly,


    but she still lowered her eyes to hide the sadness in her eyes.


    After Hester was pregnant, she still lived in the narrow nanny room, but she didn''t feel anything wrong.


    The maid turned off the light and left the room.


    Hester was lying in bed at night. It was so dark that she couldn''t see her fingers. She was not sleepy at


    all. She suddenly felt cold as the wind poured in from all directions.


    The ce she was familiar with now made her heart palpitate and fear inexplicably.


    However, what Dr. Alex said was still so clear that Hester gritted her teeth and forced herself to close


    her eyes.


    For the baby''s health, she must make sure to sleep well.


    Next morning, Hester waspletely awake even if she closed her eyes. She opened her eyes, got up


    early as usual and made breakfast for Terence.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She wondered whether he hade homest night and whether he had had breakfast now?


    The petite figure stood at the foot of the stairs, looking up with her big ck and white eyes, seriously


    thinking and expectations. Thinking of the scene she saw in the office yesterday, Hester felt a sharp


    pain in her heart.


    "Ah." Hester snorted. Afraid of disturbing the person upstairs, she quickly covered her mouth with both


    hands and nervously observed the situation upstairs.


    At the door, as soon as Terence opened the door and came in, the delicate figure came into his sharp


    eyes.


    The loose shirt was a little plump which made people feel sorry for her.


    Terence''s sharp and charming eyes rotating slightly, and a strange emotion quickly flowed through his


    eyes, but soon disappeared without a trace.


    Recalling her intimate hug with other man yesterday, he pursed his thin lips. Only anger and


    resentment remained on his cold handsome face.


    He mmed the door, put on his slippers and stepped heavily in. The loud noise in the quiet room


    came from outside. However, the woman in the stairway, didn''t know that. She kept frowning and


    thinking about the breakfast.


    Terence paused suddenly, and then he sneered.


    Well, he forgot that she was deaf and could not hear anything.


    He walked to Hester''s back, and his charming eyes suddenly grew deep. A cold and sharp light was


    reflected, making people afraid.


    Hester responded with her nose moving. Feeling a familiar breath, she turned around with joy. But


    before she turned around, her scalp suddenly hurt, and her ck beautiful hair was grabbed violently


    by a big hand. It was so painful that she almost shed tears, and her eyes were red.


    "Terence." Hester turned her body sideways and looked at the sullen faced Terence. She looked at the


    person behind him on purpose. When she saw no one, she was suddenly happy, forgetting the pain on


    her head and smiled.


    ''This expression? She really think she looks like his wife at all?


    Oh, she was just one of his yed tricks.''


    Terence suddenly let go of her and nced at her pretty face with contempt. He focused his eyes on


    her t abdomen and went upstairs directly.


    "Terence, I''ll make you some soup to sober you up." Hester was confused at his reaction. She smelt


    the smell of alcohol from him and was worried about him.


    After washing up, Terence went out.


    As soon as the door opened, he saw Hester with sobering soup in her hands.


    "Terence, the soup will make you feel better." Hester said with a smile. Her hands were red from the


    heat, seeming not to be touched.


    Terence red at her two little hands, and snorted coldly. He knocked off the bowl with one hand, while


    the hot soup sshed the petite girl from head to foot in a mess.


    "Ah!" Hester shouted, looking at the empty bowl dancing on the carpet a few times. Then she raised


    her head and said anxiously, "Wait a moment, Terence. There''s something left in the kitchen. I''ll get it


    for you."

 Chapter 16 He Said She Was The Biggest Shame For Him

    Chapter 16 He Said She Was The Biggest Shame For Him


    A strong, long arm stretched out and grabbed her neck quickly. With slight strength, the little girl was


    dragged to the room and against the cold wall.


    "Are you happy that I didn''t bring a woman home? Humph, I didn''t expect that you would pretend to


    faint to get sympathy just for winning my sympathy. This is not what my mother asked you to do, right?


    " Terence scoffed.


    At the moment, he could easily cut off her neck with a slight force.


    He didn''t expect that he was fooled by a deaf!


    Rage surged in his heart. He wouldn''t allow anyone to sully the garbage he had thrown away without


    his permission, even if it was not epted.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Because that was an insult to him!


    "Ter... Terence. " Her neck was pinched, making it harder for her to breathe. Her white face turned red


    with sadness. Hester''s two little hands were trying to snap at the big hand


    which making it difficult for her to shout at him.


    Her little face crumpled as he heard Hester''s painful plea.


    The evil man looked coldly at the woman who was struggling in front of him. There was no emotion in


    his eyes. His cold handsome face was as calm as usual, without any movement.


    Then he pinched her neck slightly with his big hand.


    The biggest shame in his life was brought by this woman! He really wanted her to die!


    Hester''s tears were forced out. She was facing an unprecedented danger. She sensed that her breath


    was bing weaker and weaker. She just didn''t understand why Terence was angry, and even


    wanted her to die.


    Her eyes were wide open, trying to see the emotions and words on his face. But her eyes were blurred


    by tears, which threw her into boundless panic.


    "Baby..." Hester''s abdomen suddenly fell into pain. She loosened her hands in panic and gently


    touched her t abdomen. Her beautiful face was full of fear and sadness.


    As soon as he heard the slight twitch of Hester''s mouth, his dark and cold pupils turned slightly, with his


    cold sight sliding downward. All of a sudden, his big hand trembled and the girl''s petite body slid feebly


    along the wall to fall to the ground.


    Hester remembered the cautions that Dr. Alex had said. To prevent the baby from being impacted, she


    rubbed the wall with her knees and tried to reduce the falling speed.


    Her knees hurt and she frowned and then sat on the carpet slowly.


    Luckily, after Hester calmed down, the pain in her abdomen gradually disappeared, and she was


    relieved.


    "Good boy. I will pay more attention to your health from now on, I will make you feelfortable."


    Hester was still stunned at the moment, but she opened her mouth and bowed her head, whispering at


    the abdomen.


    Staring at the woman who talked to herself on the ground, Terence''s heart twitched and then he


    sneered.


    ''The baby was only one month old. It was still a piece of blood. What could he hear.''


    He thought Hester was deliberately ying in front of him, making him believe that she cared about the


    baby very much, to express her deep love for him.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t care about the baby at all. What he cared about was only sample!


    "Shut up!" The image of Hester hugging another man in the hospital popped into his mind. He thought it


    was rather irritating.


    Hester couldn''t hear the sound, so she couldn''t hear it.


    With knitted eyebrows, he lifted his foot and kicked hard at her delicate leg. The shoes were very hard,


    and Terence had no mercy at his feet. Hester was scared and painful. She looked up at the displeased


    handsome face, and immediately gritted her teeth, without making any sound.


    "You are really good at seducing men. Shame on you!" Looking down at the humble woman on the


    ground, he mocked


    If it was not because the child was useful to him, he would immediately let people drive her out.


    ''Follow his mother''s wish? The deaf was only greedy for the power and position of his wife!''


    Hester thought carefully and analyzed his lip shape. Upon hearing his words, she waved her hands in


    session, feeling wronged.


    However, she did not know how to exin to convince him. Her cherry lips trembled, and she


    exined, " Terence, you''ve misunderstood. I just... " "


    ''Autstin and I grew up together. We are good friends


    "Don''t call my name. I fell sick." Seeing that Hester was too stupid to even speak clearly, Terence was


    angry, furiously red at her.


    Her face was pale. Her eyshes quivered. She bit her lips and there was sadness in her eyes


    He hated her dirty body.


    This is what Hester understood through his handsome face which was covered with haze.


    "Don''t think it''s your trick to send me to the hospital. Whether you are alive or dead has nothing to do


    with me. I don''t care at all. " The words were like a de stabbing into Hester''s heart.


    Terence paused and looked scornfully at the humble woman. He said in a cold voice, "Hester, why did


    you faint? Why didn''t you just die?"


    Thus, he didn''t have to face her, his mother''s difficulties and all kinds of humiliations to him.


    Hester''s eyes narrowed, and her beautiful face was pale and bloodless. She was shocked and bitter.


    ''This was the first time that Terence called her name, but the following words...''


    Hester shook her head and whispered to herself that Terence was too angry to say anything sincerely.


    That''s right. Terence doesn''t like her yet. That''s why he would be so cold to her. But she loves him so


    much since she was a child. Besides, ording to Aunt Qi''s words, she would definitely take good


    care of him and be his virtuous wife.


    She believed that her efforts and sincerity would move him, and their future would be beautiful and


    happy.


    "Terence, I shouldn''t have run out without permission. I know I was wrong. Don''t be angry." Hester


    reached out her hand and grasped a piece of Terence''s suit pants, said carefully.


    Hester observed the handsome face carefully. Seeing that he was calm, she was overjoyed and once


    again expressed her love.


    "I''m good for nothing, and I can''t hear you clearly. I know I am not good enough for you, but I love you!


    We have a baby now. We should not quarrel with each other in the future. I will listen to you and won''t


    make you angry any more. "


    With a sneer on his face, Terence quipped, "Are you threatening me with the baby?"


    "No, I just want to... I want our family to be happy. Terence, I will study hard to be a good wife. Trust


    me, okay? " Asked Hester, looking at Terence with anticipation.


    As he squinted at the face without any makeup, Terence''s heart was suddenly moved.

 Chapter 17 Do You Deserve This Position

    Chapter 17 Do You Deserve This Position


    With his face expressionless, Terence pressed his lips and did not respond to Hester at all.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    A momentter, Hester was nervous. She was too afraid to hear him say no.


    She racked her brains. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she smiled softly. "Terence, aunt Qi is right. She


    agrees with our marriage which indicates that she recognizes me as her daughter-inw. and believes


    that I can be your wife."


    ''Of course, I would be a good mother.''


    Hester''s eyes were painted with a deep smile, and she looked at the t underbelly tenderly.


    Hearing her mentioning of his mother, Terence''s face suddenly turned gloomy. He moved his foot and


    threw off that little hand quickly. He sneered, "No one can control my life. You are not even a normal


    person. Are you qualified to be my wife? How dare you threaten me with my mother! "


    Her hand pressed against the floor, causing pain at her finger bone. Hester frowned and was about to


    say something when a ck shadow shed past her, that Terence had already left.


    Hester stood up with support of the wall, with sadness. She looked down and found that two of her


    knees were red and swollen. It happened that they had been cut by the ssst time, and today there


    was a new injury.


    Hester''s lips were tightened. She raised her head and looked around the room, admiring every


    decoration. The room was filled with the aura that she loved most.


    She took a deep breath, turned around sadly, and closed the door gently.


    She knew very well that Terence didn''t like it when someone casually stayed in his room. None of the


    women brought back here had the chance to step into his room. Therefore, she was still different from


    them.


    At this moment, downstairs, a fancy Maserati galloped out of the vi on the t road.


    In the car, the cell phone rang. ncing at the caller ID on the screen, Terence pressed the bluetooth


    button and said coldly, "Sean, why did you call me?"


    "Mr. Terence, I''m here to congratte you. Congrattions on bing a father to be. You''re closer to


    sess. Let me remind you that you still need to get the baby''s DNA sample to open Mrs. Qi''s safety


    box. Please take care of Miss Hester. "


    On the phone, thewyer Sean congratted him gently. ''However, he didn''t care whether Hester was


    alive or dead. He was only able to protect the baby in her abdomen.''


    Terence narrowed his eyes dangerously. Sean who was several hundred meters away felt chilled all


    over.


    ''Damned woman! What on earth did she do to my mother? Why did she order thewyer to remind and


    threaten me all the time before she died?''.


    However, he hated to be coerced all his life.


    "Sean, I''m my mother''s only child, and she has no choice but to transfer her shares to me in the end.


    We don''t have to listen to your terms. Maybe another way to open the safety box is better, right? "


    Terence spoke calmly, which made people tremble with fear.


    Sean took a deep breath to steady the fear in his heart. He lifted the corners of his mouth and tried to


    answer naturally: "Mr. Terence, Mrs. Qi entrusted me with a task. As long as you keep your promise,


    you will take 20% of the shares."


    "Got it." With that, he hung up the phone without hesitation.


    The atmosphere in the car was so heavy that it was hard to perceive the difference of people''s


    breathing. When the driver was driving steadily, he took a deep breath to avoid irritating Terence in the


    back seat.


    At that moment, Terence was inexplicably irritable, he hesitated to kidnap his kid as a means to trade.


    Such feelings were just out of his control. Terence was annoyed and confused.


    Before he figured it out, his phone rang again. It was from his secretary.


    "Boss, there is an emergency in thepany. Internal confidential information has been leaked. When


    thepany''s top managers learned about this, they were in constant disturbance and began to


    distribute the shares. We just found that more than one third of the shareholders began to sell off the


    shares and then buy all of them. " The secretary reported seriously and then paused, as if she wanted


    to say something.


    "What is it?" "Quickly!". Terence ordered with expressionless.


    The secretary replied at once and said seriously, "Mr. Qi, the shareholders of ourpany want to hold


    a general meeting in a month, in order to change the executive president, adjust the shareholder


    structure and select a new chairman."


    The underlying purpose was that those old people nned to kick him out of thepany, usurp the


    power and select a president who could do whatever they wanted to earn money for them.


    They had a good n, but everything depended on him!


    With a sneer, Terence hang up the phone and ordered in a cold voice, "Go to thewyer''s building."


    The vulture on his face was about to stab those enemies who surrounded him.


    Receiving his order, the driver turned around and rushed to thewyer''s office.


    Thewyer building was located in the middle of the business district. It was thetest version of the


    room, with the novel and rigorous appearance.


    At this moment, a distinguished guest was going to enter the spacious office. Standing in front of the


    sofa out of instinct, Sean looked awkward with a little cold sweat on his forehead.


    Sitting on the dark sofa, Terence looked cold and intimidating as a guest.


    With his attractive eyes coldly ncing at the trembling Sean in front of him, .he said briefly "Sit down,"


    .


    He was not used to looking up at others.


    Then thewyer Sean sat down uneasily, looked up at him with an official smile on his face and asked


    respectfully, "Mr. Terence, wee to ourpany. What can I do for you?"


    But Terence didn''t reply. His face was as cold as ice.


    Bowing slightly and rigid, Sean bent slightly and said politely, "it''s my honor to work for Mr. Terence. If


    you need any help from me, I will spare no effort to do it. "


    The words were sincerely and extremely loyal.


    Noticing this, Terence raised his head and winked at him in charity.


    For an instant, the atmosphere inside the room was solemn and frosty, as if entering the winter snow.


    Sean swallowed hard and dared not to move. But for a long time, he didn''t hear a word from Terence.


    There was a cold stare focused on him, which made him so ufortable. And the smile on his face


    was almost difficult to maintain.


    "Mr. Terence, please tell me your order." Sean was, after all, not able to bear the strong aura of the


    other side, with a bitter face, and asked nervously.


    "I want to take over the shares in a short time. No matter what you do!" His thin lips were open.


    Terence was clearly a guest, but his tone was as imperative as usual. No one dared to refute and


    question him, and even be a little angry.


    He was born to be a king. All others could do was to submit to him.


    Hearing that, Sean''s face looked more bitter. He was afraid and helpless. He exined again, "Mr.


    Terence, to get the share transfer certificate, you must get the child''s DNA sample as the key to the


    safe. If the box was opened by force, the automatic destroy program inside will start. Mr. Terence, I


    have no choice. "

 Chapter 18 That Damned Woman

    Chapter 18 That Damned Woman


    With a cold face and terribly cold eyes, Terence felt very irritated.


    ''He never expected that his mother would be so ruthless. What was she nning? She even wanted to


    get him, the only child of her...''


    Humph, she is really a person who will not let others have a better life after death. Her means are


    superb.


    "Sean, when my mother entrusted this to you, perhaps you would hear her insist on letting me marry


    Hester and ask us to have the reason to give birth to our child?"


    He was extremely angry at the feeling of being controlled by someone, especially the man who had


    been dead, even if that person was the woman who gave him life.


    "Mr. Terence, I''m awyer. Mrs. Qi only entrusted me with the task and asked me to carry it out after


    her death. For other things, I know nothing."


    Sean had no choice but to force a smiling face. He could do nothing but to bear the bitterness.


    Just then, the temperature in the room quickly fell again, and the coldness swept from all directions. It


    went into people''s bones, as if to freeze people.


    The corners of Sean''s mouth twitched, and his waist bent unconsciously. His body stiffened like a


    stone.


    "I hope every word you said is true. Otherwise, the consequence..." Terence''s thin lips opened, and his


    words were notplete, leaving the nk, which was more frightening.


    Sean couldn''t help trembling and lowering his head.


    As soon as Terence stood up and strode towards his office with a dreadful look on his face, Sean


    hurriedly ushered him into the office.


    In the car, Terence was thinking about the harsh scene in the hospital, with a dangerous squint in his


    charming eyes, a me of anger welling up in his chest. He was so angry that he wanted to go back to


    the vi and strangled Hester.


    Damn it! If he hadn''te in time, she would have cuckolded him.


    But did he have to let the disabled woman give birth to his child if he wanted to get the right to inherit?


    No, he wouldn''t allow a woman to threaten him with her baby.


    He took out his phone and dialed a number. "Gather the authoritative gynecologists. I have something


    important to tell them," he ordered in a cold voice


    Then he hung up the phone, the driver started the car and drove to the hospital.


    Half an hourter, a group of experts gathered in a senior meeting room in the hospital, as well as a


    lawyer Sean in charge of Mrs. Qi''s will.


    The man on the main seat was majestic and overbearing, and he frightened all the people present


    without saying a word.


    Sitting on a seat on the left of the conference table, Austin looked gentle and his eyes were gloomy. He


    nced at the man who was like a king indifferently.


    Terence looked at him coldly. He was not surprised to see him and turned back without any expression


    on his handsome face.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The dean, who was sitting in front of them, was now sweating heavily. He wiped the sweat off his


    forehead with a handkerchief, carefully observing the face of Terence, and was secretly very angry at


    Austin''s sudden appearance who didn''t listen to his advice.


    "We are going to take the sample of the fetus''s blood as soon as possible. Please present experts to


    offer useful solutions." As a family doctor of Qi family, Dr. Alex said to everyone present.


    Then, everyone lowered their head and looked at their cases with different expressions.


    The case showed that they should get the baby''s DNA sample from the mother immediately, but the


    surgery was too risky, and no one could guarantee the safety of the baby and the pregnant woman,


    even if they had to save one.


    All the doctors on the spot knew the risks of surgeries. They would have a try usually, but at present, an


    operation was concerning about the powerful Terence in A city, so no one was sure.


    Therefore. None of the people present dared to stand out. They were all silent, afraid that they would


    be vented if they said a word.


    All of a sudden, the meeting room fell into dead silence, without even a word of discussion. With cold


    eyes, Terence nced at them one by one. His thin lips were pursed. Seeing that they didn''t propose,


    his handsome face seemed gloomy.


    The case was rted to Hester and the fetus, and Austin was very familiar with it.


    In personal, he refused Hester to give birth to a child. After all, she was very weak and hadn''t the ability


    to give birth to a child yet. If she insisted on having a baby, it would be more difficult for her to give


    birth.


    What''s more, today hepletely saw through that Terence didn''t care about Hester at all. If this hurt


    his girl once, he didn''t want her to live in this man''s world for the rest of her life.


    Austin and Hester were childhood sweethearts. He knew her too well. If she lost her child because of


    Terence, she would definitely give up her hope on the man who was in a high position in front of him.


    His girl was innocent, kind and too strong. Once she made up her mind, no one will move her even if


    she needs to sacrifice.


    Once Hester didn''t love Terence, he would have the chance to take care of her,pletely building a


    world belonged to the two of them.


    He admitted that he was a selfish and dark person, but he would never regret it.


    At this moment, Austin remained silent. He was clear that his confession would disgust Terence and


    result in a situation out of his expectations.


    After a long time, Dr. Alex saw that the expression on Terence''s face became more and more


    displeased. With his brows tightly knitted, he stood out helplessly.


    "I''m different from the surgeries. At this time, Miss Hester is only two weeks pregnant. If we draw baby


    blood from the mother''s body, it will greatly harm the baby and the mother. Besides, the baby hasn''t


    taken shape now, and it is connected to the mother. It''s hard to take out precisely a sample. "


    "I want to get the child''s DNA sample in a short time. Other than that, what else do you have?" Though


    his expression didn''t change, Terence felt very irritated.


    The room was quiet for a moment. Everyone shook their heads.


    With his sharp eyes sweeping to the left, Terence said coldly, "I''ve heard that Dr. Austin is a top student


    at the international five University of PH. C University, the all-round Chinese doctor known as the first


    one in a hundred years, and a VIP doctor at the north three somewhat hospital after graduating from


    college. You are bound to have high opinions about this matter, so you can give me a VIP doctor''s


    satisfactory reply. "


    After that, he leaned back leisurely, eyes full of provocation.


    Terence called Austin''s name personally and highly praised him. The people present looked at Austin


    expectantly, eager to get them out of the severe situation.


    Austin just smiled gently. How could he not know that Terence deliberately made him embarrassed.


    Fame and strength were true, but doctors were not God, neither were the master of life and death. His


    operation had a sess rate of 90% and the others were in danger. Thest 50% was enough to prove


    that every doctor took a great risk in an operation.


    "Mr. Terence, I''m the attending physician of Hester. ording to all factors of her body, I don''t agree to


    operate on her, and the reason is exactly the same as what Dr. Alex said."


    Austin raised his head to meet the two sharp sights, and Terence gloomy face was in sharp contrast to


    the surface of his gentleness.

 Chapter 19 I Am The One He Loved Most!

    Chapter 19 I Am The One He Loved Most!


    ''Hester?'' How dare he called her in such an intimate way.


    "Dr. Austin, you can''t be frank and repeated other''s advice. Your reply was none of creation, which


    indicated yourck of confidence," said Terence, his cold and terrifying light shooting at Austin


    "Mr. Terence, it''s just my suggestion. It all depends on you." The corners of Austin''s mouth curved


    upwards smoothly, and his face was neither humble nor pushy.


    "Well, everyone here understand my requirements. I give you a week. No matter what method you use,


    I want to see theplete DNA sample!" Terence said in a cold voice, directly rebuke Austin''s proposal


    in front of everyone. He made him embarrassed.


    As soon as his words faded away, the people present nodded in agreement, but no one dared to


    respond.


    With knitted brows and gloomy face, Terence left unhappily.


    As a result, the meeting failed to carry out Terence''s goal. As soon as he left, all the others left.


    Austin stared at the receding figure with mixed feelings.


    He was sad for Hester falling in love with a cold and indifferent man, but at the same time he was


    excited that he would still have a chance of winning his girl back.


    "Austin,e to my office with me." The dean stopped Austin in an unfriendly tone, walking in front


    with the medical records.


    Austin stood up in silence and followed. Undoubtedly, the dean was going to give him a lesson.


    As soon as they got out of the hospital, Terence asked the driver to drive them to thepany. He


    hadn''t got the share transfer agreement, so he didn''t have the right to inherit it. However, he had to


    deal with those old guys who were fighting against each other. Otherwise, he would lose his share.


    In the history, the war between thepany and the family was always tied together. If he lost money,


    he not only lost thepany.


    He would never let Mike to snatch his thing, no matter it was thepany or...


    Suddenly, he remembered thatst time when Mike came into the room, talking andughing with


    Hester, he felt ufortable abruptly and his face darkened.


    Humph, how dare he covet his woman!


    Qi group was established in two different factions. It was a great challenge to Terence. At the same


    time, inside the vi, there were unexpected visitors, which made people feel uneasy.


    Hester had not been out of the vi since she had returned from the hospital the other day. She had


    been wise enough not to mention a word, even if she wanted to go out at the moment.


    Hester had never thought of being a strong woman. Her dream was to be a perfect wife who


    loved Terence most and to take care of his life.


    But she didn''t realize that she had beenpletely isted from the society until she woke up. She


    even lost the ability to survive in a strange ce.


    Hester was devastated, but she knew that Terence didn''t like her to go out, so she suppressed her


    anxiety and confusion and was willing to stay in the vi.


    At dusk, the sun rose to the horizon and the sky was covered with clouds. People couldn''t help but sigh


    and admire it.


    In the huge and gorgeous garden, a petite figure stood there. Her little face looked up, her big ck


    and white eyes were as bright as stars, her cherry lips curved up, and her little hand gently touched her


    t lower abdomen.


    The ambience was peaceful and rxing.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Miss Hester, it''s time to go inside. Dr. Alex will check you up tonight." Behind her, the maid said calmly,


    as cold as ice.


    Hester nodded and turned around. She looked back at the magnificent sky before she lifted her foot


    and slowed down.


    As soon as she entered the living room, Yam followed her in swaggeringly.


    Hester turned her head and was confused when she saw the woman who had once done an intimate


    marriage with Terence.


    "Miss Yam, Terence is not at home, you..." Hester said softly.


    "What? Can''t Ie here if Terence isn''t at home? Who regtes it? Is Terence or you, the maid,


    decide without the master''s consent? " Yam turned her head and looked at Hester with her beautiful


    eyes contemptuously.


    Her sight gradually went down, and she looked at the t abdomen unscrupulously. Her eyes


    narrowed, and a strong hatred and disgust came overwhelming.


    Feeling her unknown hostility, Hester turned her body to avoid Yam''s gaze.


    "Are you pregnant?" Yam ground her teeth and gave a murderous look.


    Hester realized that her gaze was not kind, even she felt dangerous, she still answered cautiously,


    "Yes." She lowered her head and looked at her belly tenderly. Happiness could not be hidden in her


    little face. "The baby is only two weeks old. It was an unexpected surprise for me and Terence."


    With a gloomy face, Yam stared at her.


    She asked someone to investigate which woman had given birth to Terence''s son. She didn''t expect


    that the bitch was with him now. A deaf surpassed her and was pregnant with a valuable baby?


    If it was someone much better than her, Yam would feel ashamed of herself. She might not hate the


    lady very much, but she could not ept the fact that an inferior disabled woman could easily take


    away the thing she wanted the most.


    Yam turned around and sat on the main seat of the sofa as guest. It was the seat that Terence often sat


    on.


    "Terence don''t like other people sitting at his seat. You can find another one." Hester''s eyebrows


    furrowed, then she made a kind reminder, however, the reminder stimted Yam more.


    When Yam turned around, she saw Hester''s smile which she thought was deliberate, and once again


    she looked at the small hand on her belly. The sense of anger and humiliation upied her mind, and


    she almost picked up the fruit knife on the table and stabbed her in the abdomen heavily, killing the


    bastard in it.


    However, she knew clearly that she would pay a terrible price for her impulse.


    "I''m not someone else. I''m Terence''s beloved woman, his close partner. Listen, I don''t know how you


    managed to get into Terence''s bed. It happened that you were pregnant. But I''m the only woman, I will


    be his wife, standing beside Terence, and this will never change. " Yam cast a scornful nce at


    Hester.


    Hester''s mouth was tightened. She was more and more confused about what Yam said.


    Eyebrows frowned, eyes clear, she said angrily, "Miss Yam, I have gotten the marriage certificate with


    Terence. I am his rightful wife."


    Yam was surprised that the bullies knew how to fight back.


    Hester bit her lips and stared at Yam''s seat with her eyes wide open. She said firmly, "please sit on


    another sofa. If you break the rules of the vi, please leave at once. You are not weed here. "


    Although her voice was soft, she sounded determined and unyielding.


    Hearing her scolding, Yam was furious.


    There was a vicious look in her eyes. Yam threw the paper bag to the table, and leisurely admired the


    latest manicure on her hand. She ordered as a hostess, "There are underpants of Terence in the bag.


    Wash them clean and then give me the tidy clothes. I''ll take them backter."


    When she understood what Yam meant, Hester dark pupils constricted and her beautiful face turned


    pale at once.

 Chapter 20 A Wishful Thinking

    Chapter 20 A Wishful Thinking


    Hester bowed her head and looked at the paper bag which was bulging on the table. Her felt so sad


    that the eyshes of her like a small fan trembled slightly.


    Since Terence didn''te back these days, did he live with Yam all the time?


    Did he forget that she was his wife?


    Hester trembled and reached out her hand, slowly trying to take the paper bag. However, the pain from


    her chest made her head nk. Countless questions surrounded her heart, and she felt heart broken.


    The moment her little hand touched the paper bag, the door just opened. As if she had felt it, she shook


    her finger and suddenly raised her head.


    Hester''s heart was racing at this moment. She was so infatuated with Terence that she had kept every


    detail of her beloved man in mind.


    At the same time, her big eyes were full of expectation and happiness. She grinned innocently and


    smiled happily.


    As soon as Terence looked up, he saw Yam, who was sitting on the sofa with a stooped Hester,


    standing beside her.


    With a frown, he stared at them aggressively.


    "Terence, you''re back!" Yam excitedly got up, trotted to the face of Terence, and deliberately blocked


    the sight behind.


    A taste of man-made perfume assailed his nose, and a touch of disgust quickly shed in Terence''s


    eyes. Before her arms touched him, he ordered in a cold voice: "Follow me."


    Then he strode up the stairs without giving Hester a nce.


    Hester was standing behind Yam, watching the tall and slender figure gradually disappear at the


    corner, but he did not turn around to look at her at all. Her eyes lowered slightly, and a shadow fell


    under her thick and white eyshes, hiding the sadness and disappointment in her eyes.


    Upon hearing Terence''s words, Yam was overjoyed. She lifted her hand and flipped her long ret hair.


    With a disdainful look, she ridiculed at a Hester standing beside her, "Humph, people like you want to


    step into upper ss? What a joke!."


    Then, she looked Hester up and down and gave a snort of contempt deliberately. Then she raised her


    head and swayed her snake waist, passing past Hester with a proud posture as a victor, and followed


    Terence into the study room.


    In the sullen study, Yam pushed the door open and came in with a smile. She wriggled her body and


    took the initiative to get close to Terence''s charming body.


    "Terence, I miss you so much." A sweet, coquettish voice sounded in the room. The seriousness in the


    room was instantly reced by ambiguity.


    Terence hasn''t called her for days. As soon as they came back to the vi today, he asked her to go to


    his study room, in which there was only a man and a woman in the enclosed room. So, of course, he


    had to... he wanted to make love.


    Terence didn''t move. On the contrary, Yam began to take off her clothes in excitement. She was


    engrossed in her work.


    A strong fragrance swept over, and he frowned. His cold charming eyes coldly stared at the delicate


    and charming woman in front of him. There was no emotion in his eyes, and his mind was lingering on


    the scene when he entered the room.


    Yam sat arrogantly, while the woman stood there, with a little sadness on her face and a trembling


    petite body. At that moment, his chest was inexplicably grabbed and slightly hurt.


    Without hesitation, he pushed the woman away and asked coldly, "Why did youe to see her?"


    Yam fell to the ground. Before she came to her senses, she heard his words and couldn''t help but


    tremble with fear.


    The enchanting aura on her face quickly cooled down. Her eyes were wide open and she looked at the


    handsome man surprisedly, holding the nket under her tightly with both hands, and she felt indignant


    in her heart.


    They hadn''t seen each other for days. How could he scold her as soon as they met? Was he already


    tired of her?


    No, it must be the deaf who was pregnant. He was afraid that she would hurt the baby, so he was so


    nervous, not to give up on her


    Yam winked her charming eyes. Tears welled up in her eyes. She bit her red lips, and her tears were


    about to fall. She said pitifully, "Terence, I heard that there was something wrong with yourpany, so


    I came here to help. You..."


    She raised her seductive hand and covered her chest with it. She squinted at him from the corner of


    her eye and saw his face turned good. Then she added: "Terence, my father is also a big shareholder


    of thepany. I believe with his help, we can work together forever, and you will soon get through the


    difficulties."


    Yam carefully observed the handsome face. Seeing that the coldness on his face gradually


    disappeared and his expression softened, she was ted.


    Terence was lukewarm towards her, but she knew that he would not refuse her as long as it would help


    with his career.


    Her father happened to be a major shareholder of Qi group. After weighing the pros and cons, he


    would definitely cherish her.


    Only she could help him with hispany. Apart from her, no one could be Terence''s wife. That deaf?


    Humph!


    Yam lowered her head, her charming eyes rolling, with a vicious cold light shing in her eyes. She had


    to hurry up to kill the baby in the deaf woman... In this case, only she was qualified to have the baby.


    Hearing that, Terence turned his deep and dark eyes to the pitiful woman on the ground. His handsome


    face looked a little warm, but his eyes were filled with awe and ridicule, which disappeared in an


    instant.


    Absorbed in her own schemes, Yam didn''t notice the detail. She looked up at him for a moment,


    thinking that what she said would work. Then she slowly got up and walked back to him.


    Slender waist twisted, she didn''t dare to sit on the straight thighs, but sat on the desk.


    She stretched out her slender hands and slowly slid them up and down through the thin shirt, seducing


    him.


    "Terence, do you like children? Our baby must be the most handsome, smart and adorable in the


    world, right? " Yam gazed at Terence fondly, giving him a hint.


    I can give birth to a baby for you, too, as long as you agreeN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She didn''t think that someone will threaten her position until she knew that Hester was pregnant.


    Hester was very precious because of her son, and she was afraid that her dream would be shattered if


    Hester gave birth to a son.


    She would never allow such an ident to happen.


    She had never been in such a hurry to consolidate her position by taking advantage of everything, but


    she hadn''t been called by Terence for a long time. In that case, how could she have the chance to


    conceive his child?


    Terence looked at her coldly and did not answer. But silence was the best refusal.


    Yam couldn''t help but get nervous. She grasped his clothes and asked him, regardless of her image,


    "Terence, don''t you want me to have a baby with you?"

 Chapter 21 Yam, You Crossed The Line

    Chapter 21 Yam, You Crossed The Line


    When he rolled up his wrinkled shirt, he smelt the inviting aroma which made him annoyed. He got up,


    threw her hand off, strode to the window and pushed the door open.


    The fresh air mixed with light fragrance of flowers blew away the man-made fragrance in the room. He


    took a deep breath, and the natural and charming fragrance and Hester''s delicate but soft body


    appeared in his mind.


    On the desk, Yam''s hand fell in the air embarrassedly. She stared nkly at the tall man by the window


    and quickly took her hand back. Her charming face lowered slightly, and her long and narrow eyes


    were staring at him in a hazy way. She pursed her lips tightly. Her hands, which were at the two sides


    of the desk, could not help but sp the edge of the desk tightly.


    "Yam, you crossed the line." The cold and indifferent voice sounded slowly, calm and moody, but with


    an unquestionable killing spirit.


    Startled, Yam realized that she had already infuriated him.


    However, she was the second daughter of the Ning family. She humbly begged him to be his lover for


    so many years, but he hadn''t even given her a promise yet. Wasn''t he allowed her to fight for it?


    She only wanted a child. Why didn''t he give it to her? Why did he prefer to get a poor, crippled woman?


    Although full of resentment, Yam didn''t dare to yell or question him.


    She bit her lips tightly and looked up. As she sensed his warning, her heart trembled. She quickly


    lowered her head and did not dare to look at him again.


    Terence looked back with his sharp eyes and drew them back without a sound.


    Sometimes, he hoped that Yam would be as strong and stubborn as Hester, instead of being scared or


    brainless to beg him.


    A momentter, Terence pressed the cigar in his hand to the crystal ashtray, and said expressionlessly,


    "There are a lot of things to deal with in thepany, so I arrange a driver to send you home."


    He was ordering her to leave.


    Yam''s face became pale. She had stayed overnight in the vi, and had never been dismissed.


    She was extremely reluctant, but she dared not disagree with him.


    She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, her gesture so soft that made people feel pitiful, but


    there was no expression on Terence''s face.


    "Terence, I''ll ask dad to help you when I get back. I''m sure he''ll be on your side. Don''t worry." Yam


    gnashed her teeth, full of concern, for she knew that she couldn''t offend him now.


    Then she got up and walked out of the study room.


    As soon as the door of the study was closed, the smile on Yam''s lips immediately disappeared. She


    vulture turned back and red at the door. Her blood was rolling, and she could not calm down after a


    long time.


    She was too proud to be bullied by a lowly woman. She must think of a wless solution.


    There was a bit of viciousness in her charming eyes. She lifted her foot and walked away ferociously.


    After she left, Hester went upstairs to the study room and knocked at the door.


    In the study room, Terence looked up with a cold expression. he stared at the closed door with his


    charming eyes. After a few seconds of silence, he replied: "Come in."


    Hester was the only person who could knock at the door so rhythmically.


    Hester cautiously held the tray, opened the door and walked in.


    "I have had it outside. Take it away." Terence smelled an aroma of the dishes, then he said


    discontentedy.


    Hester hesitated, gritted her teeth and walked to the sofa. She carried the dishes on the table and said


    softly, "Terence, these are all your favorite. I know you are busy with your work, but without meal, you


    wouldn''t have energy to finish the work. Please eat them while they''re hot."


    Hester knew that he had eaten it before. But, the moment she entered the room, the faint smell of


    alcohol told her that he only drank.


    Hester was asked to take care of Terence. She was very clear about his picky eaters and would not eat


    much food outside.


    Hester raised her head and looked at the gloomy face with her bright eyes. She smiled and said


    patiently, "Terence, your stomach is not good. You have to eat on time every time. You''d better drink


    less outside. Alcohol is harmful to your stomach. "


    "Shut up! Get out! " Scolded Terence unhappily.


    Did she really think having his baby will became his wife? How dare she issue such a rule against him?


    Her thick eyshes trembled, but she stood still stubbornly, not willing to leave.


    She murmured and said resolutely, "I''ll go out after you finish eating."


    With knitted brows, Terence was furious. There were two tiny figures reflected in his cold and ferocious


    eyes.


    Suddenly, he noticed Hester''s hand on the lower abdomen. His cold sight fell slowly to the t stomach.


    There was an inexplicable strange feeling in his heart. The cold and stiff heart could not help but soften


    a little.


    He stood up and stepped to the sofa with his long legs.


    Hester was excited and quickly handed the jade chopsticks to him.


    "If you don''t want to go out, just sit down. Don''t block my sight," said Terence with frown eyebrows,


    looking at the woman standing in front of him


    Hester had not been seen him for several days, so she would not go out. She was sitting on the sofa in


    front of him. Her big eyes were with a deep smile, and her beautiful face was filled with faint happiness.


    Hester carried the dishes and left after dinner. She made a cup of hot tea and ced it at a corner of


    the table before leaving quietly.


    It was probably the happiest moment for Hester in recent years.


    But when she thought back in the future, she could only feel ironic.


    "Miss Hester, Dr. Alex has arrived. Please go to your room and get ready for the examination." The


    maid walked out with a cold face, reminding Hester.


    "Okay, I know." Hester nodded with a smile and followed the maid into the room where they prepared


    all kinds of medical devices.


    At the same time, outside the vi, Yam was leaning in Dr. Alex''s arms, crying.


    As soon as she left the door, she ran into Dr. Alex.


    Seeing her red and swollen eyes, Dr. Alex felt his heart was pierced blood, but he could only restrain


    himself.


    But this time, when she saw him, she didn''t avoid or avoid him with disdain as usual, but hugged him


    closely.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Miss Yam, we can''t..." Alex was clear that Yam was the woman of Terence, and more clear about her


    feelings for Terence. So he whispered to remind her.


    "Don''t push me away, Alex. I''m so scared. Can you hold me in your arms?" A sly idea came into Yam''s


    mind, and she sobbed pitifully.


    All of a sudden, the hard-earned courage that Alex had finally mustered was lost. One of his long arms


    could not help but hold the woman who he had a secret crush on for many years tightly, while sniffing


    her breath greedily.


    "Alex, what should I do?" With a hint of disgust in her eyes, Yam leaned her head against his chest and


    asked weakly.


    As a family doctor, if she wanted to do something to Hester, Alex would be a sharp de.

 Chapter 22 Dr. Yangs Secret

    Chapter 22 Dr. Yang''s Secret


    The crying of his loved woman was ringing in Alex''s ears. He couldn''t hide the heartache in his heart


    anymore andforted her softly.


    "Alex, don''t deceive me. Terence hasn''t contacted me for a long time since that woman was pregnant


    Do you think that Terence abandoned me? " Yam choked with sobs. Her pretty face looked pitiful.


    Alex patted her back tofort her. Hearing her words, he curled up his fingers and smiled, "Miss


    Yam, recently the general shareholder''s meeting has been putting pressure on Mr. Terence. There is


    also internal chaos. I believe you''ve heard it. Mr. Terence is too busy. He cares so much about his


    career that he ignores you."


    Her charming eyes blinked, and a few tears fell on her long eyshes.


    "Really? No, Terence has already let that woman bear his child. She will rece me and obtain all the


    love of Terence, right? " Yam thought in confusion and then shook her head. She looked desperate and


    excited.


    In a hurry, Alex reached out and held her head, feeling sorry for her.


    "No, you misunderstood. Mr. Terence doesn''t love Miss Hester. The day before yesterday, Mr. Terence


    gathered many experts to have a meeting. He told us to get the DNA sample of Miss Hester''s unborn


    child as soon as possible. " A smile crept onto Alex''s face.


    Startled, Yam looked at Dr. Alex in confusion and asked with tears, "Why must Terence choose that


    deaf?"


    She could also give him a child, and they could take DNA samples of their child. She was willing to take


    as much as he wanted.


    Wiping the tears from her little face, Dr. Alex said helplessly, "Mrs. Qi requested in her will that Mr.


    Terence


    must marry Miss Hester, and they should have their baby. Only with the child''s DNA sample with Miss


    Hester can unlock Mrs. Qi''s safety lock and get the share transfer agreement. "


    In the same rich family, Yam was, of course, clear about the importance of shares to Terence.


    However, did the hard work she had dreamed of since her childhood have to be easily reced by a


    disabled woman?


    "Hey, Alex. That woman is Terence''s wife? Are you kidding me? I''ve never heard of it. " When she


    heard the truth, the heartbroken she pretended becamepletely. She grabbed Dr. Alex''s sleeve with


    both hands, looking at him with tearful eyes, hoping that he could deny.


    With knitted brows, Dr. Alex looked back at Yam worriedly and lovingly. He didn''t want to lie to his


    beloved woman, so he gnashed his teeth and nodded.


    Yam narrowed her eyes and stared at the luxurious gate, lost in thought. Then she realized that she


    might not be the one in charge.


    "Why? Obviously, Terence and I are in love. Only because of Mrs. Qi''s will, she can take away the


    position I have been working hard for? Alex, I hate her! Why would she appear in Terence''s sight and


    deliberately threaten him with aunt Qi to get away from us? She is really a bad woman. She... "


    Yam cried out. She threw herself into Dr. Alex''s arms.


    Before long, the shirt on his chest was wet by tears. The hot touch made his heart tremble.


    Alex put his arms around her shoulders. Seeing her choking with sobs, he felt as if a knife were


    piercing his heart. He consoled her urgently, but he couldn''t stop her from crying.


    "Alex, she has always been dreaming of being the wife of Terence. Now that she is pregnant, she will


    definitely use the child to threaten Terence in the future. But I have nothing... I can''t live without


    Terence. Alex, what should I do... Alex... " Yam lowered her head and sobbed.


    "Yam, be strong. Maybe you and Mr. Terence aren''t meant to be together," Alex said gently. You are a


    kind and nice girl. There are many men who are willing to fall in love with you. "


    Just like him, he had been deeply in love with her for so many years, but she had never turned back to


    look at him.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Alex''s hesitation caught Yam''s attention. Having known love for a long time, Yam clearly knew his love


    for her. The charming eyes squinted, and an idea came into her mind.


    "Alex, don''t lie to me! She threatened Terence to marry her with the help of his mother. Now that she


    had even given birth to a baby, there was no ce for me in this family! And Terence don''t want me


    anymore... Without him, I can''t live... " Yam bit her lip and cried out desperately.


    She said emotionally, but no matter how Alex tried tofort her, it didn''t work.


    "Yam, calm down. In fact, there is still a chance... " Said Dr. Alex hurriedly. He was afraid that she


    would do something stupid on the spur of the moment.


    Yam was startled. Seeing his hesitation, she grasped his hand and asked expectantly, "Alex, you can


    help me, can you?"


    At the sight of her bright eyes, Dr. Alex''s heart softened.


    "Mr. Terence asks us to take out the baby''s DNA sample in a week, and the fastest way is to take it out


    from a C-section £¨Caesarean£© test, and then get the sample. However, since the child was only two


    weeks old and the mother was weak, it was hard to keep the child after the operation, which would


    damage the mother greatly. Miss Hester cares about her baby very much. If... There is no cure for the


    gap between her and Mr. Terence. "


    "It''s too cruel," Yam frowned and looked terrified.


    She lowered her head slightly and covered her lips tightly with her two hands, as if she could not


    ept what she had done. However, her charming eyes were being soaked with a cold, sinister light,


    which indicated her secretive delightment.


    After getting rid of that baby, the deaf was no longer useful. She would like to see how the deaf could


    rely on Mrs Qi''s will to continue staying with Terence?


    Alex sighed helplessly.


    He bowed his head and lovingly looked at the stunned woman. He softly smiled and said, "Yam, you


    are too kind. No one can stop what Mr. Terence is going to do. Besides, he doesn''t love Miss Hester.


    The child was originally in the n, so it may not be good for Miss Hester and Mr. Terence to leave it. "


    "Alex, will Terence ept it?" Yam raised her head and asked in a seemingly uneasy tone.


    Dr. Alex shook his head with uncertainty.


    Her charming little face turned a little gloomy, and her eyes were filled with hatred. She was eager to


    ask Terence, since he didn''t care about the deaf, why did he still protect her?


    "If there is no better way, C-section is the fastest way to get DNA samples." Dr. Alex sighed.


    "I want a better solution." Yam bit her lower lip, pretending to be worried.


    After they chatted for a while, Yam got in the car and left.


    After she left, Dr. Alex walked into the luxurious vi with a gloomy face.


    In the car, Yam took out a silk handkerchief and wiped the tears off her face. She fixed her makeup


    pleasantly and kept on wearing exquisite makeup, with her lips always upturned.


    She was the final winner!


    Yam hurried back to Ning family. She had to tell this to her father, so that she could make Terence


    move as soon as possible.


    Once the operation was sessful, she believed that the deaf had no ce to stay in Qi family, and no


    one could threaten her to be Terence''s wife.

 Chapter 23 Plot, A Press Conference

    Chapter 23 Plot, A Press Conference


    As soon as Yam returned home, she met her father, who was about to go out.


    However, her father smartly scanned her from head to toe. Frowning, he warned her in a deep and


    displeased voice, "keep your distance from Terence. Qi group is going to have a big change. I''ll find


    you a better husband. "


    She is the daughter of the Ning family. How could she marry a man who is good for nothing.


    Yam was taken aback. She didn''t expect that her father would eliminate Terence from thepetition


    so soon. It seemed that the problem of Qi group was more serious than she had heard.


    Yam turned to her father and thought of the secret she heard just now. She raised her lips and acted


    like a spoiled child. She held her father''s hand and said with a sweet smile, "Dad, I swear that I won''t


    marry anyone except for Terence. I don''t want other men. Don''t worry. I have good news for you. "


    Her father''s face darkened before. When he saw her happy face, his eyes twinkled with hope.


    Then, they both went into the study room. Yam told her father in detail the information she had gotten


    from Dr. Alex.


    "Daddy, Terence got the share transfer agreement. With the help of us, I believe no one can bring him


    down." Yam said confidently.


    She didn''t know much about management and business. She just had a high sense of honor in her


    family and believed that the Ning family was powerful, unshakable. As for the man she admired and


    adored, Terence was the most powerful man among the powerhouses. No one could defeat him.


    Anyone who cooperated with each other would know that the cooperation is powerful.


    "Honey, is your news true?" Yam''s father asked cautiously.


    Yam nodded her head and answered firmly, "Daddy, Alex told me all these. He knows the woman''s


    condition and Terence''s thought the most. Don''t worry. It''s true."


    Of course, her pride was more from Alex''s years of secret love and forbearance. The toad wanted to


    swallow the swan meat, but she did not want to give him a treat.


    So she believed that Alex wouldn''t lie to her. Compared with him, she couldn''t help thinking of Terence.


    She had followed him for many years, but she never heard hismitment to her.


    But the lowly deaf man, who stepped in front of her, not only threatened him to marry her, but also be


    pregnant, and let her be the lover status... Clearly, she is a noble girl. Why should shepete


    with a bitch! She can''t let her go. ''


    "Daddy, I want the deaf to leave Terence forever!" Said Yam resentfully.


    "Sweetie, only you are qualified to be the hostess of Qi family. But you can''t hurt that woman now. I''ll


    have her killed after Terence gets the share transfer certificate. " Yam''s fatherforted her with a


    smile.


    Guaranteed by her father, Yam was overjoyed and she was sure to be Terence''s wife that


    everyone admired.


    With a glint of slyness shing in his eyes, Yam''s father sat in his chair and said, "Sweetie, you are


    responsible for taking Terence to the news conference this afternoon. I will announce your engagement


    in public."


    Now, as a member of Qi family, Terence was having an affair with that woman. As soon as the


    engagement


    news came out, Yam could keep a stable position in Qi family. Then, he can propose to have a


    caesarean section to remove that woman''sst value in use, Terence could sessfully obtain the


    right to inherit the Qi family''s property. As a father-inw, as well as a meritorious person, so he would


    definitely get the biggest profit as well as the long-term interests.


    The n of Yam''s father could be said as killing two birds with one stone.


    Yam was stunned for a while. She didn''t expect that her father''s deeper intention. Fearing that Terence


    would get furious if he knew he had been cheated, she asked nervously, "Daddy, it''s not easy to control


    Terence. If we act first and report to himter, it will be like drawing water with a sieve."


    Once Terence got angry, the dream of being his wife would be shattered.


    Yam''s fatherughed aloud and thought her idea was too simple. Did Terence only have a use for him


    that he asked Yam to seduce him?


    A marriage without profit was a failure.


    "Sweetie, what Terencecked most now is Qi group''s shares. I thought Ning family''s shares would be


    the dowry of your engagement, he had no reason to refuse. Don''t you want to marry him as soon as


    possible? " He narrowed his eyes and thought crafty.


    Yam''s eyes lit up and her doubts were dispelled at once. She was, indeed, a woman in love with


    Terence, and dreamed of bing his wife.


    She sincerely epted his arrangement and said in a spoiled tone, "Daddy, you are so kind to me. I


    am so touched."


    Yam''s father touched Yam''s head lovingly and smiled, "Sweetie, I''ll pave the way for you in the future,


    but you have to be braver. No matter what kind of method you are going to use, you must get pregnant


    with the child of Terence as soon as possible. Okay?"


    Yam giggled and nodded. She vowed solemnly, "Daddy, I will listen to you. Don''t worry. No one can


    take away mine and my family belongings. "


    After hearing that, Yam''s father nodded with satisfaction.


    In Qi group, Yam smoothly walked into the CEO''s office.


    As soon as he finished his work, Terence red at her with his sharp eyes, darkened his handsome


    face and said in an unfriendly tone: "What are you doing here?"


    He hated to be disturbed in work. However, the woman, whom he hadn''t contacted before, came to him


    voluntarily, which was regarded as harassment. If it weren''t for the Ning family, he would have already


    asked the security guards to drive Yam out.


    Yam walked over, twisting her slim waist. She sat on Terence''s straight thighs with her buttocks up. She


    stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his neck, breathing like the orchid. "Terence, there''s


    an important news conference this afternoon. Put your work aside ande with me please."


    Terence frowned and squinted her eyes, saying in a cold voice, "A press conference? I don''t have this


    on my schedule."


    A sharp cold light burst out from the corner of her eyes, and Yam suddenly became restless.


    Unable to bear the pressure, Yam stood up and forced a smile. "Terence, this is a surprise. I can''t tell


    you in advance."


    "Hope I can be happy instead of being shocked." Terence looked at Yam deeply.


    The press conference was held in a luxurious and spacious five-star conference room. Hundreds of


    well-known media were invited with a huge scene.


    As soon as they came out, the light on them was on.


    The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful. They walked to the red carpet, just like a


    perfect couple.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Arm in arm, Yam led Terence onto the stage and stood side by side with her father.


    With knitted brows, Terence looked around with his sharp and frightening eyes and sensed something


    wrong.


    Before they could stand still, Yam''s father announced to everyone, "There''s a big thing today to share


    with you. My daughter Yam is in love with the CEO of Qi group, Terence. They are officially engaged


    now!"

 Chapter 24 You Have Fallen In Love With Her

    Chapter 24 You Have Fallen In Love With Her


    In an instant, there was an uproar in the media field. Then came various questions about the


    engagement venue.


    With a cold expression on his face, he stared at Yam with his piercing eyes.


    He could see through her father''s mind, but he could not expose it. It was not the right time to break off


    the rtions with the Ning family. The shareholders'' meeting would be held soon that he had to


    consider the pros and cons.


    "Everybody, Terence and I are still making our ns. After we decide the time and venue, we will invite


    all of you. Hope we can receive your best wishes." Yam replied briefly and gracefully.


    Yam''s father had achieved his goal. Seeing that Terence and Yam were besieged by reporters, he


    arranged security guards to escort them out.


    The reporters followed them. Yam''s father, on the other hand, stopped them and said to the guests in a


    loud and clear voice, "Please take it easy. My daughter has just promised that once the time is


    confirmed, I will inform you again. Please forgive her and keep silent. Please don''t disturb the couple."


    The two families, the Ning family and the Qi family, were of great importance in the city, not to mention


    the means they used to deal with.


    Hearing this, reporters who wanted to fight for the first-hand news had to hold back their excitement.


    They could only wait until the engagement ceremony.


    At the same time, the atmosphere between Terence and Yam, who were escorted into the car by


    security guards, was very heavy.


    In the car, Yam fidgeted in her seat. She turned her head cautiously to look at the poker faced Terence.


    After a long while, she couldn''t hold back her temper. She leaned over him and said with a sweet smile,


    "Terence, isn''t our engagement a matter of time? Don''t be angry."


    Terence casted a cold nce at that delicate and charming face, however, without any admiration.


    "How dare you scheme against me? " Pulling the woman out of his arms, he said in a mocking tone.


    Hearing that he didn''t show his dissatisfaction with the press conference arranged by the Ning family


    directly, Yam thought for a while and believed that Terence was angry because he had been fooled.


    Blinking her charming eyes, Yam wisely shook her head and said, "Terence, don''t get me wrong. I just


    want to help you. Once the news of our engagement is announced, the old shareholders of the board


    of directors will no longer dare to shout at you or force you to get down. "


    His eyes darkened like two deep and unfathomable pools.


    Casting a cold nce at Yam, he suddenly pinched her chin with his big hand, and said with a cold


    voice, "Who told you that? I''m not interested in it, but you shouldn''t have challenged me like that."


    "Terence, it hurts! Let go of me!" The strength on her chin seemed to crush her bones. When she heard


    his cold words, she felt guilty and avoided the eye contact with him. She was so painful that tears burst


    out of her eyes, and she shouted out loud.


    With a snort, he let go of her in disdain.


    She couldn''t control her chin because of the heavy physical strength. She quickly took out a mirror to


    check if her chin was hurt.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, there were clear fingerprints on her fair skin. When she thought of that


    Terence really pped her, she felt angry, but she dared not lose her temper on him.


    She turned around and said in a soft and pitiful voice, "Terence, now everything is settled. Even if we


    announce to dissolve the engagement, no one will believe it, and on the contrary, it will affect the


    company''s share price. You know it better than me."


    "So, is this your trick?" "Don''t try to fool me, Yam. It''s none of your business." Terence sneered.


    Yam couldn''t bear. She was born into a wealthy family, and her bad temper was only restrained in front


    of her beloved man.


    However, she had refused by Terence again and again, and he even kept a straight face at her.


    Besides, she hated Hester very much, so all the negative emotions had been loaded in her heart. She


    just couldn''t stand it.


    She raised her head, and asked him, "Terence, daddy and I are doing this for you. We''ve helped you a


    lot. Why don''t you thank us? Terence, you never treated me like this before. Are you angry because I


    cheat you or because you fall in love with that deaf? "


    She was trembling with anger, and she was scared as well. If Terence didn''t love her, how could she


    win his heart back?


    Terence turned around and looked at her coldly. There were mixed feelings in his eyes. Hepressed


    his lips and did not answer immediately.


    Yam''s heart skipped a beat. She grabbed the corner of his clothes, forced a smile and said, "I, I was


    just kidding. She was so lowly as to threaten you with aunt Qi''s will. How could she deserve you?"


    "You must be tired. Let the driver take you home." With a deep and cold expression on his handsome


    face, Terence cast a nce at her and stopped talking.


    Yam opened her mouth slightly, but obviously, she could not take it as Terence was in no mood to talk


    to her. However, his hesitation had made her vignt. It seemed that her doubt was confirmed silently.


    In front of the vi, Yam had just got off the car. Before she could turn back, Terence ordered the driver


    to leave.


    As the car disappeared from her sight, she gnashed her teeth in anger and a trace of viciousness


    appeared in her enchanting eyes.


    "Terence, you belong to me and so does the position of your wifei. No one can take it away from me!"


    Yam gnashed her teeth in hatred.


    The garden of Qi''s house, bathed in the warm sunshine, adding a touch of rosy glow in the colorful, like


    a paradise on earth.


    Hester stood in the garden, touching her t abdomen with her little hands. Her beautiful face was


    shining with a brighter light than the sunlight.


    However, after she was pregnant, she was very tired. After standing for a while, she had already felt a


    trace of fatigue. She turned around dejectedly and walked into the room, looking a bit stunned.


    As soon as she entered the door, she took a look at the door confusedly with her big ck and white


    eyes. Then, with a smile on her cherry lips, she lowered her head and said to her belly, "Baby, I missed


    your daddy so much that I was in a daze. I thought your daddy hade back. He should still be


    working now."


    The maid in charge of her daily life came over coldly, reminding her to eat the nutritious food for the


    fetus.


    Hester walked towards the dining room without asking the maid to make a sound.


    When she passed the living room, she saw several maids standing in front of the TV, talking about


    something at a high speed.


    "It''s so pathetic. If Miss Hester knew it, she would be heartbroken." One of the maids sighed. She was


    suddenly hit by a maid''s elbow. When she raised her head, she saw Hester looking at her with curiosity.


    Her face turned.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Knowing she couldn''t hear, they didn''t worry about being heard.


    However, when the maids thought of the news that was broadcast on the TV, they looked at Hester


    with sympathy.

 Chapter 25 Its Not Bad To Spend The Rest Of Life Like This

    Chapter 25 It''s Not Bad To Spend The Rest Of Life Like This


    She blinked her big clean eyes confusedly and looked at the TV. It was an international news.


    "It''s time for dinner Miss Hester, pleasee to the dining room now." The expressionless maid behind


    her stepped forward and reminded.


    Hester nodded, and the corner of her eyes fell on the other maids. An unknown feeling suddenly rose


    in her heart.


    Her lips trembled. And suddenly, the door opened. A slender figure was dragged down on the bright


    floor. Her eyes lit up, and raised her head in surprise.


    "Wee back, Terence." Her mouth twitched. Hester was very excited. They knew each other very


    well. She had wondered whether he woulde back ahead of time today.


    The maids all bowed respectfully with serious expressions.


    With a gloomy face, Terence went upstairs directly, ignoring everyone.


    Hester was stunned and twisted her eyebrows. She turned around and said to the maid who was taking


    care of her, "Lisa, I will have dinnerter."


    As soon as she finished her words, she went upstairs with a worried look.


    "Get out!" The light footsteps behind made Terence more irritated, turning back and roaring.


    Hester stopped her steps and quickly walked towards Terence without hesitation. She raised her lips,


    pulled his clothes corner gently with her little hand, and asked in a soft voice, "Terence, what


    happened? Can you tell me? "


    She was his wife and she was responsible for sharing his happiness and worries.


    With a mocking look, Terence stared at the petite woman in front of him and said.


    "You are disabled and can''t even take care of yourself. How could you help me? You''d better think over


    yourself. That''s ridiculous."


    Then he strode forward and irritably wanted to get rid of the people behind him to have a moment of


    peace.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Hester understood what he had said, but she insisted on following him until he reached his room.


    In the quiet walls, the faint sound of footsteps like a magic sound, constantly provoking Terence''s


    reason.


    With his brows wrinkled, his handsome face darkened. He suddenly turned around, pulled rudely the


    woman behind him, and violently gnawed on the two beautiful lips, whom he ravaged with force to vent


    his anger.


    Not long after, a faint smell of blood spread between their tongues.


    The thin back hit the hard wall, and the dull pain and merciless kisses made her pretty face pale and


    her big ck and white eyes showed fear.


    Hester blinked, but did not dodge. She endured everything that Terence had done to her.


    Hester sensed his anger and raised her hand to touch his strong back,forting him in silence.


    The tiny force, like a feather, was too soft to say a word, but it calmed Terence''s restless mood


    gradually.


    He frowned as he felt a pang of guilt and mixed feelings. Slowly, he loosened Hester and ended the


    kiss. The sweet taste on the tip of his tongue made him lose himself.


    He pursed his thin lips and looked at Hester''s pure and clear eyes with deep concern.


    In the bright eyes reflected his clear figure. As if he were her whole world. His heart trembled slightly,


    he could not ignore it anymore.


    In fact, she was disabled, but he could find the best doctor to cure her. It seemed that it was a good


    choice for them to live like this. At least she did not understand schemes, simple and naive.


    "Are you in love with the deaf?" The inquiry of Yam echoed in his ears, and the idea that Terence had in


    mind vanished in an instant.


    Terence sneered and gazed at Hester. Complex emotions could be seen in his dark eyes.


    At this moment, he didn''t know whether tough at this woman in front of him, who overestimated


    herself to be his wife, or at the strange thoughts in his mind.


    "Terence?" Hester cried softly. She was getting more and more worried when he was silent for a long


    time.


    Terence''s sharp eyes twinkled and the hidden emotions were all put away by him. The coldness and


    indifference he had always been, together with his abhorrence to her.


    "This is not the ce you cane in. Get out!"


    Hester''s lips were slightly open and hesitated, as if she had something to say. But under Terence''s cold


    re, she was kicked out.


    "Bang!" the door was closed. Her beautiful nose innocently hit the cold door and her face slightly


    reddened.


    Hester''s eyes twinkled, and she touched her small nose with her hand. With her head hanging, she


    turned around and went downstairs, asionally turning around, hoping that Terence woulde out


    and chat with her, letting her see him.


    At dusk, when Hester woke up, Terence had already returned to thepany.


    At night, Hester had waited until midnight. She yawned continuously, but she bear the sleepy mind.


    She wanted to wait for Terence at home.


    "Lisa, can you call up Terence and ask when he will be home tonight?" Hester pleaded again, rubbing


    her heavy eyelids.


    She wondered whether Terence had taken his dinner on time and whether he had drunk a lot of wine


    outside?


    The young face was full of worries. She was worried about Terence''s health condition and also felt


    sorry for his early work.


    "Miss Hester, Mr. Terence has important meeting to attend. No one is allowed to interrupt him. Your


    evening break has been over for an hour. Please go back to your room at once, or I will tell everything


    to Mr. Terence. " The maid said in a cold voice, but her words were less mechanical and more popr.


    Hester heaved a deep sigh and stood up to go back to her small room step by step.


    It was a dark night. The moon on the top of the tree was hidden within theyers of clouds and mist.


    The light was dim and the atmosphere was gloomy. It was as if a cold wind was quickly stirring up and


    a storm was about toe.


    Next morning, Hester got up early. She habitually opened the shoe cab, and saw the men''s slippers


    which were normally put. But the blue shoes Terence wore at home were not in the room, and the


    corners of her lips were curved.


    She turned around and walked to the kitchen in a light way, preparing breakfast for Terence.


    There was an early newspaper of A city lying on the desk. When she passed, she cast a nce at it.


    Suddenly, her brisk footsteps were like filled with lead, making her unable to move at all.


    With her trembling little hands, Hester picked up the newspaper on the table. Her eyes carefully


    skimmed over the headlines: the CEO of Qi group Mr. Terence, who were vigorous and resolute,


    dered that he was going to get married with the daughter of Ning family. Recently, they would hold a


    grand engagement ceremony.


    Hester''s eyes were wide open with fear when she saw the familiar figure in the


    photo.

 Chapter 26 Terence, What Did You Do To Her !

    Chapter 26 Terence, What Did You Do To Her !


    Hester''s mouth was half open, and there were two thin fogs in her clear eyes. Her body trembled.


    In a trance, she saw the man she loved most walking towards her. His handsome face was not cold


    and unapproachable, but a fierce look with hatred and resentment.


    Opening his perfect thin lips, he shouted at her coldly, "I wish you could die!"


    These extremely disgusting words appeared in her dream, and now it seemed as if it was not a dream,


    which made people unable to tell whether it was real or illusory.


    The two worlds intertwined and fell to the ground. A nightmare appeared in the reality.


    "No, it can''t be. Terence married me. He can''t love me anymore and he can''t deceive me. He is not


    going to get engaged to another woman. I must be having a nightmare..." Hester shook her head hard.


    She wanted to close her eyes, but she was unable to move her eyes away from the pair of heavenly


    puppets in the picture.


    Hester bit her lip tightly. The line between her tiny and delicate lip was left with white thread, and blood


    droplets came out of her mouth after she bit the skin, making her in sharp contrast with her pale face.


    Terence went downstairs elegantly and walked into the dining room.


    He nced at the table with his sharp and frightening eyes. Unexpectedly, he didn''t see the steaming


    breakfast. He frowned and his handsome face suddenly darkened with displeasure.


    How could she learn to loaf after pregnancy? ''Well, this is the true face of that damn woman!''!


    He nced at the woman who was standing there, and dismissively looked away. Then he walked to


    the kitchen with a cold face.


    When passing by, the person standing nearby suddenly retreated and bumped into him. Terence was


    knocked into by Hester without being noticed.


    "You..." Terence''s face darkened. He was about to scold her, but he vigntly found that the woman in


    his arms was pale and trembling involuntarily.


    His eyes shed a hint of surprise, and his heart suddenly tightened. He hurriedly reached out to hold


    her petite body, with one hand on her face, and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with you?"


    The familiar breath triggered Hester''s senses, and she gradually came to herself.


    Fear appeared at the bottom of her eyes as her ck pupils moved slightly. Her two small hands held


    the big hands at her jaw tightly, just like a drowning man clutched thest breath.


    "Terence, we have already got the marriage certificate. I am your legitimate wife, right?" Her voice


    became hoarse due tock of moisturize. The harsh sound was definitely heard by people, but it was


    heart breaking inexplicably.


    Looking at her pale face, Terence sensed that something was wrong. He frowned and ordered the maid


    in a cold voice, "Call Dr. Alex and ask him toe to the vi immediately."


    "Terence, answer me." Hester said anxiously. Knowing that Terence was caring about her, Hester was


    at a loss for her answer. But she still want to know the truth.


    Terence lowered his head and stared at the stubborn little face withplex emotions. His cold heart


    was suddenly distracted. It was difficult to blurt out the answer, which was supposed to be decisive and


    disdainful.


    Hester''s clear eyes were twinkled with water, but she resisted from dropping one drop. Under her white


    eye sight, there were bleary red. She was feeling sore and aching, but she did not move away at all,


    quietly staring at the handsome man in front of her, her husband.


    Noticing her stubbornness, Terence darkened his face with displeasure. he ordered a maid toe


    over and support Hester. Then he want to leave.


    However, as soon as he turned around, her two little hands grasped his hand tightly. Fury rose in his


    heart. He looked at her coldly and frighteningly, only to see that she ced a newspaper in front of him.


    The headline and the main character of the newspaper were him and Yam.


    He narrowed his eyes and put the newspaper aside. He looked down at her with mockery in his eyes.


    So, she was questioning him?


    It was so funny. Who gave her the right to get angry with him? She was just the woman he had sex


    before. How could she think it was so ridiculous?


    "Hester, the newspaper is right. I and Yam will soon be engaged. I tell you, I won''t marry a disabled


    person andter threatened me with my mother''s will to be my wife. You''d better be sensible and


    protect the baby in your belly well. He is useful to me. Maybe I can provide for you for a lifetime and let


    you live afortable life. "


    Terence threw her hand off, turned around coldly and walked towards the door, boiling with rage. He


    mocked himself for his mercy to her just now.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    This damn woman, greedy for more from him. She is such a bitch!


    Hester stumbling back a few steps, and her thin waist hit the edge of the table. It was so painful that


    she gasped.


    She raised her head, staring nkly at the leaving man with tears in her eyes. Those ruthless words


    were like a blunt knife, little by little stabbing into her heart. Her heart ached through.


    Her lower abdomen suddenly ached, and her lower body was instantly wet and sticky, as if a warm


    stream was constantly moving down, and something was sliding down uncontrobly.


    "Ah!" The maid came over and shouted in panic. They rushed towards Hester in panic. One of the


    maids rushed out to inform Terence in fright.


    Hester couldn''t hear the sounds around her, and when she saw the maids rushing over, her eyes


    blinked unimaginably.


    She felt a dull pain in her body and felt feeble. Then she slipped and fell to the ground.


    She bowed her head slightly and saw a pool of blood. She felt dizzy and her consciousness was


    gradually confused.


    She struggled to open her eyes and touched her belly with her tender and white hand trembling. She


    whispered, "My baby... Terence, our baby, don''t... "


    Hester''s eyelids twitched a little, and her consciousness became more and more blurred.


    Outside the door, hearing the news from the maids who were caught, Terence''s heart trembled. He


    jumped off the car and ran quickly into the house.


    He precisely perceived the petite figure with his charming eyes. At this moment, she was not as


    vigorous as usual, and she did not have the stubbornness a moment ago. Lying in the blood, she was


    like a lifeless broken doll.


    In the hospital, Terence stood outside the operating room with a serious look on his face. With a little


    anxiety in his eyes, his big hand, which fell by his side, clenched into a fist, revealing his current


    restlessness.


    Hearing that Hester was in hospital, Austin hurriedly ran over without taking off his surgical gown.


    He gently looked at the red light outside the operating room, with a pang in his heart.


    He is Hester''s attending physician, so he is very clear about her condition. Her body is very weak and


    dangerous, and now an ident suddenly urred and she needs to be operated on


    Austin turned to look at Terence, walked over angrily, and whispered: "I''ve told you that she is not fit for


    pregnancy, but for you, she insisted on having the baby. Is this how you take care of her? !"


    "Terence, what have you done to her? !"

 Chapter 27 Mr. Qi, You Can Only Protect The Child Or The Adult

    Chapter 27 Mr. Qi, You Can Only Protect The Child Or The Adult


    With a cold nce, Terence raised a corner of his lips and sneered, "Dr. Austin, you know the baby in


    her belly is mine."


    It meant that his woman didn''t need other men to meddle with her business!


    His words choked Austin to silence. He pressed his lips and sat down on the side chair, staring


    anxiously at the closed door of the operating room.


    "When will Alex arrive?" Terence withdrew his sneer, asked coldly.


    "Mr. Terence, Dr. Alex willnd in three minutes. His car has been waiting at the airport. He will arrive at


    the hospital in forty minutes." Lisa replied expressionlessly.


    On hearing this, a light of disappointment shed across Terence''s eyes.


    There was a dead silence outside the operating room. Everyone had different feelings, but they all


    cared about the situation in the operating room.


    Half an hourter, an icy device was inserted into Hester''s operating room. Hester was hospitalized


    with the heavy smell of medicine.


    "The pregnant woman has hemorrhage, and the baby may be aborted." The doctor looked at the


    screen of the instrument, sighed and then ordered the nurse, "Inform the pregnant''s family to make a


    decision."


    The sharp surgical knife reflected a dazzling light under the light. Hester instinctively sensed the danger


    and struggled to stand up. She looked at the doctor''s mouth with her blurred eyes, indistinctly


    understanding what the doctor meant.


    She was shocked and struggled desperately, trying to leave the operating room. This was a terrible


    ce.


    However, Hester was controlled by the nurse. She was so frightened that she shook her head weakly


    and mumbled, "My baby..."


    Hester struggled and consumed thest bit of strength and will. She couldn''t resist the weak sweep.


    She went ck and lost consciousness, falling into endless darkness.


    At the same time, the nurse was walking out of the operating room with an operation certificate.


    As soon as the door of the operation room was opened, a nurse walked up to Terence and asked


    respectfully, "Mr. Terence, pregnant women are in a very dangerous situation. The doctor said that


    there is only the child or the mother for you. Please make a decision as soon as possible! "


    His sharp eyes turned into a trance in a moment, and his cold handsome face became a little panicked.


    Terence shook his arm and realized that he had stood there for a long time and his whole body was


    stiff. However, he didn''t know what to do with the nurse''s tricky question.


    Only at this moment did he realize that the child he regarded as the key was not a cold thing, but a


    fresh life, the session of his blood.


    As for the mother of this child, even he disdained and hated her, he had never thought of really taking


    her life.


    He was not willing to lose either of them.


    In the face of difficult choice, Terence, who was always decisive, hesitated for the first time and even


    fearful.


    Time was pressing. The nurse asked again when she found that he had no reaction. Behind them,


    Austin could not help stepping forward, ready to answer for him.


    What he didn''t understand was that Hester was unique, It''s better to ensure her safety at first. So what


    else did he have to hesitate for? Could he really give up the Hester''s life just for his own desires?


    Furious as Austin was, he knew it wasn''t the time to fight against Terence even.


    As he was about to answer, Terence, who had stayed in the room for a long time, said in a gravelly


    voice, "I want both the mother and the child! I don''t care what method you use. One more member will


    be buried along with you in the entire operating room! "


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The nurse was frightened by the ferocious nature of Terence, and shuddered all over. She wanted to


    ask again awkwardly, but dared not speak.


    For this reason, Austin whispered, "You go in first, and try your best to protect both of them."


    The nurse was stunned by his words. She nodded her head and walked into the operating room in a


    hurry.


    Looking at the man in front of him, a flicker of surprise crossed Austin''s eyes. He thought that Terence


    only wanted a child.


    "Mr. Terence, we''re not yingputer games during the operation. I hope your family doctor and the


    international authoritative experts will be there as soon as possible. Otherwise..." The child would be


    aborted, and Hester would be hurt.


    He didn''t finish his sentence because that was thest thing he wanted to see.


    Austin stood at the other side of the operating room, staring at the two doors anxiously.


    "I know." A momentter, with his thin lips pursed into a straight line, Terence said in a cold voice.


    Austin was slightly shocked, but he was not in the mood to say anything.


    The two men stood at one side, feeling that the moment was as long as a year.


    On the other side, Dr. Alex and the international gynecologist got off the ne and rushed into the car.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. When Dr. Alex saw the caller ID, he answered it and asked in a gentle


    voice, "Yam, what''s up?"


    If the distance between Dr. Alex and Yam was closer, it must be a salutation.


    "Alex, I heard that Hester was sent into the hospital?" At the other end of the phone, Yam grasped the


    phone line and asked anxiously.


    "Yes. ording to the news from the hospital, the situation is not good. Yam, Mr. Terence will call me


    at any time. We can talk about it another day. " Dr. Alex said affirmatively, thinking that she was simply


    worried about the situation and prepared to hang up.


    However, Yam wouldn''t let the good opportunity slip through her fingers before she achieved her goal.


    "Wait, I have something important to ask you." Yam hurried to stop him and tentatively asked, "Alex,


    last time you mentioned the method of C-section... It seems that we are not destined to have this baby.


    I don''t want Terence to be difficult to deal with this thing. What about you make a decision for him? "


    There was Ning family''s people in the hospital. She thought that if Hester had lost her child, she would


    finally remove the block that she insisted on being Terence''s wife. But she didn''t expect that Terence


    would desperately protect that deaf and that bastard!


    She didn''t dare to challenge him again. The only thing she could do was to have Alex remove the child


    in the operating room.


    There was only one chance. She couldn''t allow anything bad or unexpected happen to her happy


    future.


    Hearing her words, Dr. Alex was silent for a while and said: "ording to the current situation, C-


    section is the best solution."


    Hearing that, Yam was so excited that her voice trembled. "Thank you, Alex. I hope our secret will


    never be known by Terence."


    With a bitter and wry smile, Dr. Alex replied in a low voice, "Rest assured, Yam. I will do everything as


    you say."


    She loved Terence deeply. He could not get her heart in his life. The only thing he could hope was that


    she would be happy. How could he let her down?


    Having gained his promise, Yam hung up after a few more ttering words.


    Under the bright and gorgeous light, her charming eyes were full of joy. She swirled the wine ss, her


    red lips raised high, enchanting and vicious.


    The bustling streets and the hospital where people came and went seemed to be inconstant as usual.


    Everyone''s lives were pushed regrly. Some people were happy, while some were pushed into the


    abyss of hell, losing everything that was most precious.

 Chapter 28 Surgery

    Chapter 28 Surgery


    Soon, the car was stopped in the hospital. Dr. Alex, together with the world famous gynecologist and


    the team, rushed to the operating room.


    In front of the operating room, when Terence saw Dr. Alex and others, he let out a sigh of relief.


    He raised his hand and patted hard on Dr. Alex''s shoulder. Staring at him, he said, "Alex, protect them


    for me."


    Aplicated light shed in Alex''s eyes. In a serious tone, he said, "Mr. Terence, I will try my best.


    But if I have to make a choice between adult and child, please give me an answer now. "


    With his thick eyebrows knitted and his lipspressed, he roared angrily, "I don''t allow any ident!"


    His woman and his child must be kept safe!


    With a slightly grim expression, Dr. Alex sighed, nodded to him, and then walked into the operating


    room.


    The door was closed again. With a tense look on his handsome face, Terence clenched his teeth and


    confronted with a sense of panic and helplessness that he had never experienced, making him resent


    his powerlessness at the moment.


    Austin stood opposite to him and saw the imperial like expression of the man clearly. He was surprised,


    and then the anger umted in his chest slowly dissipated.


    Fortunately, he hadn''t extinguished his conscience, knowing that his wife and son were in danger.


    After a moment of silence, Austin drew his gaze back and continued to stare at the operating room


    door.


    He focused, but he still felt a little tired.


    He had been staying in the operating room for several consecutive days. He was not able to perform a


    long-term and advanced operation, which was why he didn''t do the operation on Hester personally.


    He was afraid that the distraction would kill his beloved girl. He could not afford the risk.


    At the moment, the atmosphere in the operating room was cold and solemn. Dr. Alex looked at the


    unstable data on the screen of the instrument, indicating that his assistant to ask the doctor and nurses


    who had been in charge get out.


    Doctors and nurses in the hospital looked at each other but dared not say anything. They quietly


    retreated to the outside room and handed the scene of the surgery to Dr. Alex and experts.


    After they all cleared the site, Alex ordered decisively: "Prepare for the surgery to abort and take out


    the baby."


    The expert objects, "Dr. Alex, although the pregnant woman had massive hemorrhage before, the baby


    still had heartbeat and did not die. Whether we have an abortion or not, we might be subject to the jury


    of morality. "


    "This is the order of Mr. Terence. We serve for him and shall prepare the DNA sample of our children


    as soon as possible. We are alone here. No one knows if you don''t tell! " Alex shouted angrily.


    The expert was left speechless. He was hired by Terence and he must listen to the order. Then the


    experts and the team performed the surgery quickly.


    Outside the operating room, through the transparent ss on the operating door, Austin saw that the


    doctors and nurses of the hospital were driven out, and he was confused.


    It was at the critical moment of the surgery. How could they alle out?


    At the thought of the operation room which was now full of Terence''s men, Austin felt a bad feeling.


    He pushed the door open and walked in, in order to check Hester''s safety.


    Terence nced at him but ignored. At the moment, all he wanted was that woman and their baby


    could be safe.


    Although he didn''t like Austin, he wouldn''t deny his profession in medicine. Hester was in need of his


    help now.


    "Dr. Austin?" The doctors and nurses outside the room were confused to see Austin break in.


    Ignoring them, Austin rushed into the room and saw Dr. Alex holding a sharp scalpel, preparing to slide


    down on Hester''s white belly.


    "Stop!" Austin''s pupils shrank. He quickly walked forward and grabbed the knife.


    Alex''s face turned pale.


    "Dr. Alex, now all indexes are normal. What are you going to do?" Austin nced through the screen of


    the monitor and asked sharply.


    Austin thought that these were the orders of Terence, who was ruthless and selfish, for the sake of his


    own interests!


    Without giving him a chance to exin, he beckoned the doctors and nurses outside to go on with the


    surgery.


    "Dr. Alex, don''t hurt my girl as I''m here. As a doctor, you should abide by the professional ethics and do


    not do anything stupid. Now please go out. I''ll take care of this operation. " Austin whispered.


    Dr. Alex smiled gently and replied, "Dr. Austin, you''ve misunderstood." Then he untied his surgical


    uniform, turned around and walked out.


    Before stepping out of the door, he turned his head and saw the slim figure on the operating table


    through the crack of the white curtain. Guilt filled his eyes.


    After a few seconds, the door finally opened. Terence''s eyes lit up, however, what he first saw was not


    Hester.


    Frowning, Terence looked subconsciously at the man behind Dr. Alex. There was expectations on his


    handsome face that he hadn''t noticed.


    His heart skipped a beat, and his thin lips trembled slightly.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Terence." Said Dr. Alex apologetically, lowering his head and avoiding eye contact with


    Terence.


    Suddenly, he pulled a long face and stared coldly at the man he trusted. He pressed his thin lips into a


    line and choked with sobs, unable to speak a word.


    The child, was it gone in the end?


    Only after the child was lost did he find the very precious existence.


    ''Baby, I haven''t taken good care of you yet. Why are you leaving when I have not have a look at you?


    ''


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Was this the so-called karma?


    The tall and straight figure seemed aged ten years in an instant, and his stoop had faded away.


    After a long time, Terence closed his eyes, endured the pain of cut in his heart, and opened his thin


    lips. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Hester, how is she?"


    "Miss Hester can be discharged after nursing." Dr. Alex replied with respect. Realizing that Terence had


    misunderstood him, his ashen eyes were lit up with hope.


    As long as Mr. Terence still trusted him, he would have a chance to have an abortion secretly.


    "Take good care of her and give her the best treatment." Terence''s thin lips moved slightly and he


    ordered in a faint voice.


    The petite body that had been whispering to the baby through her belly the other day appeared in


    Terence''s mind. He was at a loss and did not know how to tell her this bad news, and how could she


    bear this grief?


    The surgery was over. The nurse put on Hester''s clean hospital gown.


    Austin stared at her pale face with tenderness. He was trembling, not knowing whether he was angry at


    Terence or sympathized with Hester.


    "Dr. Austin, the patient needs to be admitted to the ward." The nurse asked, as she found that Austin


    didn''t move.


    Austin took a deep breath, looked up and said, "The inner wall of the patient''s womb is thin that she is


    not allowed to be pregnant. After this, the fetus and the mother suffer a heavy blow. You must carefully


    take good care of them. If anything happens, inform me immediately."


    The nurse nodded and was about to put the Hester on the mobile bed. Before she could do so, Austin


    held her petite body up with great care, and gently ced her on the bed. Then he slowly walked out of


    the operating room with the nurse.

 Chapter 29 Yam Was Pregnant

    Chapter 29 Yam Was Pregnant


    When Austin opened the door, he saw the sad look on Terence''s face. With aplex expression, he


    said coldly, "You don''t have to pretend to be sorry. Mother and son are safe. I hope you can take good


    care of Hester and your children in the future, or I will take her away."


    The handsome face was stunned, and he did not even have the mood to argue with Austin. He frowned


    and asked coldly, "Dr. Alex, is what he said true?"


    Dr. Alex reluctantly nodded. His n was destroyed by Austin again.


    Upon hearing this, Terence let out a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, the child was still alive.


    Time flies like the sand between his fingers. As time passed, the darkness in the air made people


    scared and copse. The person who wanted to escape was like a second, struggling to find the exit.


    In the VIP ward, the woman lying quietly in the bed suddenly opened her eyes, which were brimmed


    with lingering fear.


    The nightmare she just had kept shing through her chaotic head, which wrapped her with fear.


    The thin mist in front of her gradually dispersed. Hester looked around, realizing that she was in the


    hospital. Her lips got out of the turbid air and curled a corner of her mouth. She mumbled to herself,


    "I''m fine. It was just a nightmare."


    Her white hands habitually touched her t stomach. The smile on her good-looking face suddenly


    froze. Her eyes blinked and her pupils were shaking uneasily.


    Hester forced herself to sit up. She touched her abdomen with her two hands, but it was not able to feel


    it before.


    "Baby, please respond to Mommy, okay?" Hester stared at her belly and pleaded with a hopeful


    expression.


    Every time Dr. Alex examined her, he told her that her baby was very healthy, so her baby couldn''t


    have been... The baby was fine. Terence must know about it.


    Hester raised her head and nervously swept her gaze across the room. With her eyes only touching the


    cold device, she was not able to see her beloved man who could calm her heart.


    "Terence..." With infinite panic in her clear eyes, she jumped off the bed in a hurry, enduring the pain all


    over her body, and ran out of the ward in a hurry barefoot.


    Although she walked in a hurry, she firmly protected her lower abdomen with her hands.


    The petite figure shuttled through the crowd, but did not find the familiar figure.


    Hester''s eyes were panicked as she ran into the medicine cart. It was a severe pain in her waist.


    Suddenly her wrist was grabbed. Hester turned her head and saw the nurse open her mouth and said,


    "Miss Hester, why did youe out?"


    Hester''s first thought was that the nurse knew her and that she must know about Terence.


    Hester held the nurse''s hand excitedly and asked with a near copse, "Please tell me where Terence


    is. I want to ask him if my baby is still alive?"


    The nurse was frightened by Hester''s crazy behaviors. She held her trembling body and forced her


    back to the ward. She soothed her softly, "Yes, Miss Hester, your baby is still alive. Miss Hester, Mr.


    Terence is not in the hospital. Let me apany you to your ward, okay? "


    She still looked at the nurse with her sleepy ck eyes and felt uneasy. She was eager to see him.


    She moved her lips a little and wanted to say something to protest, but finally she didn''t say anything.


    She remembered that Terence didn''t like someone to bother him. He must be working, so he didn''t


    come to see her. She couldn''t bother him.


    Hester continued to persuade herself to look for Terence, but she was unable to hide the


    disappointment on her white face. She lowered her head and followed the nurse to the ward.


    As soon as she turned around, a familiar figure came into her sight. Her watery eyes suddenly lit up.


    Hester excitedly broke free from the nurse''s control and ran to the window. Her body was pressed


    against the ss and she waved her hands at the opposite of the long corridor, hoping that he would


    notice her.


    Hester shouted excitedly, "Terence, I''m here!"


    A hoarse and unpleasant voice sounded, and the people around looked at her curiously. The nurse


    hurried up and grabbed Hester''s arms, trying to pull her away.


    Hester gripped the ss window with her hands, struggling not to leave.


    In the corridor opposite, Terence suddenly raised his head. Hester''s eyes lit up with joy, but she


    hesitated to find that he was not looking at her.


    What she could see was only Terence''s back.


    Following Terence''s gaze, she discovered that there was a woman walking towards him.


    "Terence, I have a big good news for you." With a big smile on her face, Yam caressed her belly, as if


    good luck was in her hands.


    With his thick eyebrows raised, Terence looked at her coldly. He was not in the mood to joke with her.


    Seeing that, Yam did not dare to tantalize him. She touched her belly and said, "I''m pregnant."


    "Pregnant? Yam, are you sure? " Terence lowered his head, sharp eyes staring at the charming woman


    next to him. His handsome face was hard to tell his emotion.


    Yam avoided eye contact and confidently took out the test list from her bag and handed it to Terence,


    smiling, "Terence, the baby was almost one month old, and it should be thest time we sex that I got


    pregnant. Look at me, I am drowsy, suddenly want to eat sour food, and retched from time to time. I


    didn''t guess it and thought it was a disease."


    The woman giggled in his ear. Her bright eyebrows and eyes were painted with a deep smile, and her


    whole body seemed to be soft and dazzling.


    Terence''s charming eyes moved slightly and swept over theboratory sheet in front of him. However,


    a small face without makeup appeared in his mind, and then was submerged by the bright and dazzling


    blood. His cold handsome face suddenly changed.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Noticing that Terence was absent-minded and guessed what he was thinking, Yam was furious, but she


    concealed her anger. She held his arm lovingly and asked in a spoiled tone, "Terence, we have a child


    now. Aren''t you happy as a father to be?"


    Hepressed his lips and responded indifferently, "I''m happy. I''ll drive you home. You''d better stay at


    your house as you can and take good care of yourself. "


    Hearing his concern, she nodded obediently.


    Resting her head on his chest, Yam fixed her eyes on her belly, with her red lips curved up.


    ''This baby came just in time. It is my destiny to be Terence''s wife.


    ''


    As they walked out, no one noticed Hester at the window on the shore.


    Hester was able to see their movements clearly. She stared at the hand on Yam''s belly. Her tender and


    white hand touched her underbelly, and her eyes were full of confusion.


    Is Miss Yam pregnant? Was the baby she was carrying Terence''s?


    Hester was confused at the thought, her lips trembling unconsciously. She raised her head and wanted


    to ask Terence about it, but she found that the couple had already disappeared. Her pretty face got


    dejected at once.


    Hester was taken back to the ward at her loss.

 Chapter 30 Hester, You Have Changed

    Chapter 30 Hester, You Have Changed


    At the moment, Hester gritted her teeth and turned around, running crazily out.


    She wanted to catch up with Terence and ask him in person if he was the father of Yam''s child?


    It was obviously that she had married to Terence. She was his real wife.


    But the child was innocent. Should she be the one to leave Terence willingly so as to let them unite as


    a family?


    Hester was excited at this cruel thought. She couldn''t bear the pain of leaving her only family member,


    her beloved man.


    The nurse quickly chased her. Hester was weak and petite. Before long, she was taken back to the


    ward by the nurse.


    The nurse worried that Hester had once again run out of the ward. Without paying attention, she


    pushed the long and thin needle into her delicate skin and slowly sent the tranquilizer in.


    A momentter, Hester calmed downpletely under the drug, allowing the nurse to do all kinds of


    checks for her. Without any resistance, she seemed to be unable to feel the pain.


    After the nurse left the ward, Hester sat on the bed, meditating at the scene she had just seen. Her


    white hand caressed her belly unconsciously. She was in deep contemtion, unable toe back to


    her senses for a long time.


    Hearing that Hester was sent to the hospital, Mike anxiously booked the earliest flight back. When he


    had reached the hospital, he was dejected at the sight of Hester.


    Feeling a sharp pain in his heart, he put the hamper on the table, but Hester was unable to perceive it


    at all.


    "Hester, Hester..." Mike moved closer to her, waved his hand in front of her and called her softly.


    Momentster, Hester raised her head and looked at the sudden appearance of Mike. She was


    stunned, and her mind returned to reality.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Why are you here, Mike?" Hester''s mouth twitched, trying to make herself look like a fairy.


    However, her forced smile made him even more distressed.


    "You were in hospital, how could I note. Have a guess. What I brought you? " With a smile, he took


    out all the dishes out of the container, which were Hester''s favorite.


    Hester smiled bitterly, lowering her head dejectedly. She looked at her abdomen, and her heart was


    filled with heavy loss and sadness.


    Mike observed her reaction and expressions with his bright eyes, and guessed something bad had


    happened.


    Hester was in a good mood after pregnancy, but now she was in low spirits Did she miscarry?


    Though he knew it was inappropriate, he couldn''t help jumping for joy uncontrobly.


    Mike spected that there must be something going on between Hester and Terence.


    Now there was no bond between her and Terence anymore. As long as Hester were desperate about


    Terence, then his chance woulde.


    ''Terence, if you don''t know how to take care of Hester and hurt her, then you can''t have her anymore.''


    Having made up his mind, he gave the food to Hester and asked cautiously, "Hester, how are you


    feeling now? Did my brother bully you while I was away? Or he brought another woman home, which


    made you unhappy? "


    Hester replied, shaking her head. She was very agitated and was still thinking about the matter of Yam.


    She did not want to answer it. When she saw the food beside her mouth, she avoided it


    subconsciously. She was not in the mood to say, "Mike, I''m not hungry. You don''t have to care about


    me. Just eat by yourself."


    Mike insisted and coaxed her, "Hester, if you don''t eat, your child will be hungry. Then, the baby


    couldn''t grow up in a healthy way, and he would me you for not taking good care of him when he


    grew up, which would make him lose a lot of weight. So, in order to keep the baby, you have to eat


    some even if you don''t feel like eating. You are not hungry, but the baby may be hungry. "


    Baby was Hester''s weakness. Hearing Mike''s words, her beautiful face was stunned, and her hands


    unconsciously stroked her belly.


    Right, the baby might be sleeping, so she didn''t sense it.


    Even if she was sad and had no appetite, she could not sacrifice the baby a little.


    Hester opened her mouth and ate the food, but she just swallow it without any chew.


    A hint of doubt shed across Mike''s eyes. He was not sure whether Hester had lost her baby or not.


    However, it was rare for him to stay alone with his beloved woman. Enjoying the time, he patiently fed


    her all the food.


    Mike still want to make Hester happy, at the same time, Hester was sad and dejected, but she


    habitually responded to him in order not to embarrass others.


    "Mike, let me do it. You should have some too." Hester reached for the chopsticks and apologized.


    Mike moved his hand away and fed her with a piece of cake. Seeing that Hester had swallowed without


    fear, he felt a little cunning and got close to her. He said with a smile, "Hester, now it''s your turn to feed


    me."


    Hester stunned, and thenughed: "Mike, why are you like a child?"


    With an arched eyebrow, he leaned at Hester and asked her to hurry up.


    Hester could only feed him.


    However, when she saw the somewhat proud look of Mike, she couldn''t help imaging a little cat, whose


    figurebined into two shadows, extreme image.


    All of a sudden, she thought of the familiar handsome face. Hester tilted her head and imagined the


    proud and cute expression of the little cat. What would it look like?


    It seemed that Terence never acted coquettishly to her and his gentleness never belonged to her.


    Hester''s heart ached, and her pretty face darkened.


    Mike''s eyes darkened and his face got close to her. He opened his mouth and swallowed the meat on


    the chopsticks.


    Hester was stunned by him at first, staring at Mike who was enjoying it, and asked with curiosity, "Are


    you hungry?"


    "Ha ha! My girl! Don''t expose the fact. I hurried back as soon as I heard that you were in hospital. I


    really haven''t eaten for two times. " Mike looked at Hester, pretending to be aggrieved, and continued


    pathetically, "Hester, how are you going topensate me?"


    Hester was amused by Mike''s funny appearance and tone. She stopped thinking about what she had


    just seen.


    She raised her hand, caressed his hair and fed him. She said with a smile, "Don''t be naughty, I will feed


    you."


    "Hester, you''ve changed." Mike squinted slightly, but a smile yed at the corners of his mouth.


    Hester wisely stuck out her tongue and shrugged at him. "Mike, that''s because you are not pure in your


    mind."


    Hearing her words, Mike burst intoughter. He felt warm and full inside.


    They had a contented conversation, surrounded by slight warmth.


    After Terence escorted Yam home, he hesitated and then returned to the hospital.


    Standing at the door of the ward, he took a deep breath and raised his hand to push the door open.


    Seeing the warm scene in front of him, Terence''s handsome face darkened, and his eyes were filled


    with anger. He shouted, "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 31 Pay Attention To Your Identity

    Chapter 31 Pay Attention To Your Identity


    The picture of her questioning or crying appeared in his mind. He didn''t expect that after she almost


    lost her baby, she would talk andugh with another man.


    Such a warm and quiet life never belonged to them, but she was having it with his nominal brother!


    ''Damn! This woman is a slut! Asshole!''!


    The inexplicable feelings of Terence were spread in his heart, which made him almost irritable to the


    core, wishing to throw out Mike.


    But he didn''t know that this nameless anger was jealousy.


    He suppressed his anger. His eyes were sharp and intimidating. He was staring at the pale little face


    and the sweet smile on her pink lips. He was so angry that he wanted to tear her up.


    Hester was unaware that someone had entered the her room before. Then, she turned her head


    suddenly and was immediately pleasantly surprised, but she was soon reminded of the troublesome


    scene. The joy in her clear eyes gradually dimmed and lost her light.


    Terence must have apanied Miss Yam toe back for her.


    The news of his engagement with Miss Yam was published in the newspaper. He admitted that. And


    Miss Yam seemed to be pregnant. Was that his child?


    Did he dislike her and want to abandon her?


    Hester was overwhelmed by a series of questions. It was so painful that her eyes were quickly covered


    with a thick mist and sadness spread.


    Hester kept her head down, lest Terence would be more annoyed and despised her.


    However, Hester''s extremely depressed expression was more and more irritated at Terence''s towering


    anger.


    He red at the woman who lowered her head, with an imperceptible loss shing in his eyes.


    ''Every time she saw him, she would dash to him cheerfully. Why can she just stay here this time?


    Could she be indifferent to him as long as she got other men''s love?


    Hester, your love is so cheap!''


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Pressing his thin lips together, he did not go over to pinch the little woman, but asked what he had been


    thinking impulsively.


    Hester was so scared that she trembled with Terence''s cold eyes around her, and her head was almost


    buried in her chest.


    "Bro, I''m here just to visit Hester. Please don''t be so angry. Hester was afraid of you," Feeling Hester''s


    change, Mike stood up to stop him and said in an unfriendly tone.


    With a sneer, Terence squinted dangerously and said, "Don''t forget that the woman you are protecting


    is your sister-inw. Mind your own identity, Mike. "


    He closed the door, walked to Mike, and looked down at him with disdain.


    Mike was rendered speechless, and his elegant face shed with displeasure.


    No matter how much he loved Hester, he was eager to marry her. As long as she was still his sister-in-


    law, all his true feelings would be turned into incoherent love.


    "You misunderstood me. I don''t mean to do that." Mike clenched his teeth, and once again suppressed


    his anger and denied unhappily.


    ''It doesn''t matter if he misunderstands. But how will Hester think of me if she hears those words?''


    He had guessed that Hester would avoid him and refuse to meet him, given the fact that she cared


    about Terence so much.


    He quickly nced at the petite woman behind him. Seeing that she was still lost in thought, he quietly


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    Terence saw his every move with his charming eyes, and the bottom of his eyes added ayer of


    horrible darkness.


    A cold smile spilled over his thin lips. Terence turned his frightening eyes to the humiliating man in front


    of him. Yet the look on his face was weird and calm.


    That''s so funny! His wife was coveted by another man. His dirty heart was obviously brought to light,


    but he still wanted to defend himself!


    The harmonious and warm scene yed back and forth in Terence''s mind, and his eyes were filled


    with pain and cruelty. He looked at Mike coldly.


    Mike looked awkward. He looked at Terence, and avoided eye contact with him as if Terence could


    read his mind.


    Before he regained hisposure, chilly and malicious words were heard again in his ears. They


    relentlessly pped him and even trampled on his dignity.


    "Mike, stop your hypocritical face. You couldn''t appear ces once Hester were at. Otherwise, you will


    end up like father. "


    Upon hearing this, Mike trembled with fear.


    Of course he knew, it was this man who expelled their father He was sure that he was imprisoned in a


    ce far away, a ce he had searched for many years but failed to find.


    There is no doubt that even if Mike doesn''t want to admit, the cruel reality tells him that he can''t beat


    Terence. Even if the cruel and merciless, he can''t defeat him.


    He lowered his eyelids slightly and gritted his teeth with great hatred in his gentle eyes.


    ''Terence, you have to pay for the insults and injustice I have suffered today!''


    "Fuck off! Don''t show off in front of me. I don''t want to see your dirty face!" Noticing that he was still


    standing there, the cold and fierce eyes were full of disgust. Terence roared angrily.


    For the riot that he had experienced today were with Hester. Mike observed the cold face carefully and


    sensed a strange feeling.


    Terence frowned, casting a disdainful nce at his half-brother. Fury was boiling in his chest. He


    suddenly opened the door with his big hand, wanting to drive him away.


    Seeing this, Mike held back all the emotions in his heart. He knew he couldn''t stay anymore.


    He turned around and patted Hester''s shoulder. Looking up at the little face, he said in a mild voice,


    "Hester, I''ll leave first, and I''lle to see you again. You..."


    "Don''t bother. You are not wee here." Next to her, Terence sneered and interrupted him


    impassively.


    All of a sudden, his gentle and handsome face looked a little embarrassed. The hatred in his eyes


    shed several times, and finally was barely hidden by him.


    Mike twitched the corners of his mouth, turned around and left.


    As soon as he left, Terence saw the fine food on the table. With rage in his heart, he looked sharply at


    the person at the door and scolded the nurse: "I said, all the food must be tested by Dr. Alex. Who


    allows you to let it in? What are you looking at? Clean it up immediately. Don''t leave any oil or smoke


    here! "


    His voice was not loud, but was loud enough to be heard clearly by the people at the door.


    The nurse trembled with fear. She threw the lunch box into the trash can and sterilized it with alcohol


    carefully. She didn''t dare to shrink back and leave after getting the permission from Terence.


    By the door, with his fist clenched, Mike was as stiff as a stone.? ? ? He paused a little and


    left.

 Chapter 32 I Have Only One Legal Wife

    Chapter 32 I Have Only One Legal Wife


    He ordered the nurse to open all the windows in the room and opened the cleaner. Until he breathed


    the unique fragrance did he stop the nurse.


    He turned around and casually caught a glimpse of the bowl and chopsticks held by her. Immediately,


    he put on a long face with blue veins standing out on the corners of his eyes.


    He had told nurses to throw away all the things that Mike had brought. How could there be any


    leftover?


    Terence strode forward, grabbed the bowl and chopsticks abruptly, pretending to crack them down.


    Her white hand curled up a little, and her cherry lips moved a little. In the end, she didn''t say anything,


    but her clear eyes became dimmer and dimmer.


    He was with Miss Yam before, talking andughing, but losing his temper at the sight of her... ''Terence,


    do you really hate me so much?


    ''


    When he saw her petite body trembling slightly, he sank his handsome face and thought for a moment.


    His big hand grabbed the thin nket on the bed and clumsily covered her. He muttered in disgust,


    "You are too dumb to speak if you''re cold. You are so stupid."


    Hester''s body was warm. She raised her head and looked at the slightly proud handsome face. She


    blinked incredulously and smiled.


    It turned out that the look of his little kitten like was so lovely.


    Terence nced at her, who used to wear a smile on her face. He was somehow pleased to see her


    smile returning to her former state. However, if he knew Hester''s thoughts at the moment, he would


    probably throw the bowl and leave angrily.


    "Open your mouth, let''s eat." They didn''t get along with each other like before. ncing at the bowl


    and chopsticks in his hands, he sat down in a chair, picked up the food and passed it to her.


    "What?" Hester was stunned. It was the first time that she had been treated like this, so she was


    stunned, mostly at a loss.


    She gazed at him with her big, magic eyes. She couldn''t tell what was happening, and the slightest bit


    of distress in her mind was sent flying out into the corner.


    In the eyes of Terence, the unconcerned look on her face meant refusal. With a cold expression on his


    face, he said, "Eat it."


    Hester dared not hesitate. She hurriedly opened her mouth to swallow the food. She was panicked and


    was unable to think at all.


    As she chewed on the food, Terence narrowed his eyes, when she seemed to swallow the food, he


    took another feed immediately.


    Before she finished chewing, he put the chopsticks to her mouth stiffly. She didn''t want to be touched


    by his sudden good will, so she had to swallow them awkwardly.


    Both of them were unnatural as if they were under the different roof.


    After a long time, Hester blinked, raised her head and carefully observed his expression. Then she


    softly said, "Terence, I can eat it myself."


    As soon as she finished her words, she stretched out her small hands and was about to take over the


    bowls and chopsticks.


    He squinted his eyes and nced at them coldly. Then she withdrew her hands quickly.


    Hester bit her lips and obediently epted the food fed by him.


    But when she thought back to the time he had shown his affection to her, she felt frightened and sad.


    She deeply remembered that when Terence suddenly agreed to marry her, they quickly got the


    marriage certificate. Then they became intimate as a couple, and she got an unexpected surprise and


    pregnant.


    Everything happened so fast as if they were in a daze. The scene was unreal.


    However, when she knew the good news, she couldn''t wait to go out and tell him and share it with him.


    Every word he had said, every word he had said, was once again engraved in her heart. It was too


    painful to look at.


    ''Terence, you are so good to me this time, is that the


    indication abandoning me?


    If it''s the exchange of my leaving for your love, I''d rather not get your love all my life. I just hope that


    you can allow me to stay with you and take care of you without asking for return...''


    Suddenly, a hot tear dropped on the back of his hand. Then, he coldly stared at his hand that was wet


    with a string of tears. He looked up sullenly and saw a small face with tears.


    With his eyebrows frowned and a touch of confusion in his eyes.


    Hester didn''t notice. She continued to swallow the food silently. Her beautiful face was tearful, and the


    grievance was clear.


    "Snap!" his big hand suddenly pressed the chopsticks on the bony bowl, making a huge sound, and his


    handsome face was dark and terrible. His charming eyes red at the woman in front of him. When he


    realized it, his heart was already filled with rage.


    Smile could be shown on her face whenever Mike fed her. However, when he fed her, it seemed that he


    forced her to eat arsenic? ''If you feel wrong, I would not lower my head and try to be a normal couple


    with you!


    You stupid woman!''


    With indignation, Terence rose up abruptly and threw the bowl and chopsticks in his hand to the


    ground. Mixing the dishes with the pieces, the clean and expensive floor was in a total mess.


    The dirty things on the ground was imprinted in her eyes. At the sight of Terehce''s leaving, Hester was


    so anxious that she immediately reached out to grab the corner of his clothes and anxiously shouted,


    "Terence, don''t go!"


    Little strength behind him couldn''t stop him at all, but the tall and strong figure still stopped, and there


    was a slight smile on the evil and handsome face. A little smile was visible in the corner of his mouth.


    And his heart seemed to be pped a loud palm. He felt inexplicably grateful and satisfied.


    Terence turned around, took a nce at Hester and asked coldly, "What do you want to do?"


    Terence''s voice could not be heard by Hester in his ruthless and rxed tone. Seeing his angry


    expression, she was afraid, but her small hand insisted on tightening.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Her mouth moved a little, and her big ck and white eyes bravely looked at him, but she couldn''t stop


    crying. Her voice was hoarse and thick, and she begged despairingly, "Terence, please, don''t abandon


    me. I only have you Even if you don''t love me or hate me... "


    She paused for a moment, her tender lips trembling uncontrobly. Then she said firmly, "I won''t force


    you to do something you don''t like, nor will I provoke you again. I just want to stay by your side. Don''t


    worry. If you don''t want to see me, I''ll hide. It''s just... Please allow me to look at you silently, okay? "


    After saying thest word, she used up all her strength, and more tears rushed down, like a stream of


    grief. On Terence''s two cold and heartless eyes, he was shocked and couldn''t help shivering in a sh.


    Terence stared at the woman who was crying silently. He felt rather sour and painful rather than


    twitching. The mixed andplicated feelings made him ignore what she said was very puzzling.


    He stretched out his slender hand and wiped the tears on her face clumsily. His thin lips opened, and


    there was a trace of softness in his low and indifferent voice. "You are my legal wife. How can I throw


    you away?"

 Chapter 33 How Could He Suddenly Not Hate Her

    Chapter 33 How Could He Suddenly Not Hate Her


    Hester''s eyes were full of tears, which were blurred by water vapor. Being unable to see the expression


    on Terence''s lips, she raised her hand to wipe the tears at once, The more anxious she was, the more


    tears she shed. Her eyes were blurred, and her beautiful face was in a mess.


    Terence raised his thick eyebrows and looked at her masterpiece leisurely. He sighed and took out a


    handkerchief to wipe Hester''s face. His movements were rigid but careful unconsciously, as if he was


    afraid that her delicate skin would be grazed if he used too much force.


    However, he still spoke in a cold and disgusting way, "You are not pretty at all. Why do you cry so


    ugly?"


    Hearing what he said was not a definite answer, but at least he didn''t leave with determination.


    Hester looked at the handsome face in front of her, confused. Her ck eyes were full of love, and her


    white hands grabbed the corner of his clothes. She was afraid that if there was a bubble in front of her,


    he would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    "Terence, I''m very satisfied that I can stay with you. I won''t plead for anything else." She then pursed


    her lips, her eyes sparkling like stars.


    "Rest assured, since I can''t abandon you, I will be responsible for you forever, and I will never abandon


    you." Looking at her bright eyes with cold charming eyes, Terence said seriously, and his charming and


    handsome face had never been so serious.


    It was the second time that Hester had heard it, and it was said by the same person.


    A bright smile lit up her face. All the annoyance and doubts vanished at once. Nobody knew that this


    was the energy that could support her to live on.


    At the same time, there was tears in her eyes. Tears welled up uncontrobly and fell one after another


    on the floor, broken into crystal tears.


    Noticing the crying woman in front of him, Terence was a little shocked and flustered.


    He didn''t expect that after he had promised her, the woman cried even louder.


    "It''s so ugly. If you keep crying, I''ll go away. It''s an eyesore." But he didn''t move, showing no intention


    of leaving.


    Hester nodded at his words to reassure. She bit her lips, whimpered and tried to keep silent, but her


    eyes were still filled with tears.


    She had too much depression in her heart, and was about to give vent to it in thest minute. Tears


    welled up from her eyes and streamed down her cheeks.


    Hester was anxious and restless. She didn''t want to cry, but she was unable to do so. She tightened


    her grip on the corner of his clothes, afraid that he wouldn''t listen to her and turned away.


    Noticing that his clothes were being torn, Terence lowered his chin and a tinge of heartache appeared


    in his sharp eyes, which was hard to detect.


    With a heavy heart, he stretched out his long arm and held the weeping woman in it gently, as if holding


    the most precious treasure.


    He used his clean, good-looking big hand to touch her thin and weak hand back clumsily, letting her


    tears wet his clothes to vent as much as she wanted.


    She clutched Terence''s strong waist tightly and sobbed, enjoying the warmth that appeared in her


    dream.


    She was not stupid. She knew that it was a dream for her to be well treated by him today. But the


    reality was too cruel. That was why he was so tender to her today.


    However, she was too happy to expect any more happiness, even temporary.


    He fixed his eyes on her. As time went by, it was difficult for her to stop crying.


    It was the first time for him to be so patient with a woman, not to mention that she was the deaf woman


    who threatened him to marry her.


    A mixed feeling shed through his handsome face. At this moment, he seemed to be unable to see


    his real thoughts. He hated and despised her, but why did he feel very harsh and irritable when he saw


    her crying sadly?


    The two were in silence. They hugged each other. A light and peaceful atmosphere filled the air.


    After a long time, Terence''s phone rang in the pocket and Hester voluntarily left from his arms. The


    tears on her face were not dry, but not as dejected as before.


    "Shit!" He cursed, his face turning dark.


    Exasperated, he took out his cell phone and answered the phone, emotionless. "Speak," he said coldly


    The water miraculous eyes looked at his handsome face turningpletely upside down. Her lips


    moved slightly and her bright eyes dimmed.


    ''Was he forcing himself to act just now?


    He had always been cold and indifferent to her. But she was still unwilling to leave and stayed with him


    cheekily. How could he suddenly not hate her?


    It turned out that she was just being too sentimental.''


    "Mr. Terence, we already got news from America that the registered legal person of the US shell


    company that bought most of its shares is A city. Its operations path and core content are simr to that


    of thepany in the future. Thepany was registered sessfully a few years ago and has never


    been paid attention to by the public because of no major cases. "


    "He is so anxious to raise fund after we are going to purchase thepany''s shares. One thing I


    suspect is that although his partners in the financing are scattered, but they have onemon point,


    which is thepanies that have close rtion with the Party B cooperated with Qi group for many


    years and apparently. "


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The secretary reported all the information he had received to the Terence. There were many


    suspicions, which undoubtedly led to a conclusion: there was a mole of the Qi group, and they leaked


    their measures to the empty shellpany in the US.


    With his sharp and intimidating eyes, Terence looked overbearing. He gave a yful smile and asked


    in an


    unfriendly tone, "Anything else?"


    Obviously, Terence was still irritated at the ruin of the cozy atmosphere.


    "Someone just sent us a video. We have checked whether we carried any virus or not. Do you want to


    check it now?" The secretary spoke gingerly at a distance. He could feel the chill from his back and he


    broke out in a cold sweat.


    Hearing this, Terence answered him ferociously, "Send me." Then he hung up the phone. His


    handsome face was still gloomy. He was extremely unhappy.


    The rare good atmosphere was destroyed by a video and a mole. He would like to see who the damn


    mole was and what was the content of the video!


    Terence hung up the phone, with an air of indifference quite different from just now.


    He turned around and was about to tell Hester that he was leaving.


    With his eyes staring at that little and bleak face, he didn''t know how to open his mouth.


    She seemed to be in a low mood. Would she cry again after he left?


    The thought fretted him, making him even more impossible to say goodbye to Hester.


    However, all his expressions were fallen into the big eyes of that pair of smart eyes.


    Hester raised her head and gave a reluctant smile. She said considerately, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about


    me. Go ahead with your work."

 Chapter 34 Who Sent The Anonymous Video

    Chapter 34 Who Sent The Anonymous Video


    After hearing her words, Terence cast a cold nce at her, with displeasure shing in his eyes.


    Before he could leave, this girl had opened her mouth to ask him to leave. He could do whatever he


    wanted with lover. But his wife was different. Did she realize her true identity?


    If he leaves, she''d better keep her dignity, ''he thought.


    His eyes were full of malice and coldness. Then, without a word, he turned around, opened the door


    and walked out.


    Her liquid eyes stared at his back as he walked away without hesitation. Her eyshes trembled like a


    small fan, and a green shadow fell in her soft and white eyes. Her slightly drooping eyes were filled with


    disappointment.


    She closed the door lightly and forced a smile.


    It turned out that she was being oversensitive. The tenderness of Terence just helped her and showed


    her sympathy. Maybe he didn''t even have a look at her at all.


    Hester was sad, and remembered what Mrs. Qi had said before she died.


    While kneading her stiff and expressionless face with her two small white hands, Hester lifted the


    corners of her mouth and murmured to herself, ''Cheer yourself up. Terence is very busy with his work


    every day. You can''t trouble him anymore. Don''t forget that he has promised you that he won''t abandon


    you. So you should be satisfied if you can stay with him. ''


    Hester reminded herself not to think too much and quickly adjust her state.


    However, she could not show any more smile on her face. Once the doubts were buried, they could not


    be totally solved, or her heart could be ignored, but could not be rooted, and in the future, more


    troubles and misunderstanding would be caused.


    Outside the door, Terence didn''t leave. He took out his mobile phone and clicked on the anonymous


    video forwarded by his secretary.


    On the clear screen, there was a grim operating table, surrounded by doctors and nurses. In the dead


    silence, a person suddenly rushed in, followed by a few quarrels and an operation finally went on


    smoothly.


    It was just a normal operation. But when he saw the patients, his eyes became dimmer and dimmer.


    After the video ended, he called someone again, his handsome face clouding.


    "Help me to thoroughly investigate the Qi group. I want to know who is behind all this." Then he


    stopped and remained silent for a while, "And, I want to watch the video on the operating room of the


    hospital yesterday. Make sure that every frame is correct."


    "Mr. Terence, you''ve asked me to work hard as soon as you came back. Can''t you give me a chance to


    be intimate with the beauty?" Azy voice came from the other end of the line.


    "You always use your brain to make money. You know what? After you walked around the women all


    over the world, you''re demoted to be an inferiorborer. You must use your brain to make money, or


    you''ll be rusty. I''ll hang up. See you at Bonny''s Restaurant in half an hour. I want some useful


    information. "


    Hanging up the phone, Terence looked out of the window. The night sky was clear. Stars were shining


    in the distant sky, but his mood was terrible at the moment.


    The conspiracy created by someone in the ditch was gradually exposed and the game of pursuing was


    increasingly wonderful.


    The corner of his thin lips lifted. A hint of banter shed across his frosty handsome face.


    Now that they wanted to y a game beyond their abilities, he would apany them and let them


    suffer a crushing defeat and never get a chance to rise again!


    Both the general shareholder''s meeting and the top-level management had been putting pressure on


    him. Thepany''s internal strife must be solved as soon as possible. With a gloomy face, Terence


    was ready to go back to thepany.


    When he turned around, he stopped abruptly. Meanwhile, Hester''s pale and pitiful face and her


    expectant eyes shed through his mind.


    A touch of impatience appeared in his charming eyes. He put the phone back to the trouser pocket with


    his big hand and walked back to the car.


    ''What a stupid woman. She wanted to stay with him but tried to drive him away. For the sake of the


    baby, he would meet her wish.


    Humph, she''d better protect the baby well, or he''ll let her die miserably!''


    He was convinced that he went back to Hester at night for her baby''s sake.


    When the door was opened, the little figure who was sitting beside the bed in a daze threw his sight.


    His handsome face darkened.


    "How long do you want to sit?" Said Terence in a cold voice. Then he strode over and gripped Hester''s


    wrist with a clumsy grip, pushing her to bed.


    Hester was stunned, staring at the man with her big ck and white eyes in disbelief. She was stunned


    and stood motionless for a while, ignorant of what to do. Seeing this, Terence was even more angry.


    Seeing his handsome face darkened, Hester''s ck pupils shrank subconsciously and her


    consciousness came back quickly. Hester was afraid that he would be angry, so she lied down at once.


    Realizing that he was caring about her, she felt her heart aching, and she was giving a sweet smile.


    Her big eyes were as bright as the sun, moon and stars. She looked at the man in front of her without


    blinking, for fear of missing every detail that he cared about.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "When you sit, you may hurt the baby. Lie down. I don''t want to care about an unimportant, scheming


    disabled woman." Under scorching eyes, Terence felt that he had no secrets, but was seen through by


    her, so he said coldly.


    Hester smiled and nodded obediently. "I know. You loves the baby very much."


    "Humph! Shut up! I don''t want to hear words without nutrition." Hester was obedient. She stayed silent


    and dared not to raise her head.


    Seeing her like this, Terence didn''t feel happy at all. He just got a little out of breath and red at her


    with his charming eyes. He was too angry to say anything.


    Neither of them opened their mouth. The room was unusually quiet, and suddenly there was a strange


    sound.


    With a disdainful look, he squinted at the woman who was about to bury her head in her chest. He


    pursed his lips and said coldly, "Put on your coat. I''ll take you to dinner."


    As soon as he finished his words, he turned around and walked out of the ward expressionlessly.


    Obviously, he was not happy, but the corners of his mouth lifted slightly, as if he was tittering.


    Hester was extremely shy at his back. She covered her burning cheeks with her two hands, and was


    eager to find a hole in the ground and hide there.


    She had just had dinner and was hungry, so she was not reserved.


    However, Hester was helpless. Since she was pregnant, her appetite seemed to be blownrge, and


    her appetite had increased exponentially.


    She didn''t want him to wait for her, so she followed with a red face. Hester was so embarrassed that


    she didn''t raise her head all the way.


    Next to her, Terence raised his thick eyebrows and stared yfully at the woman acting like an ostrich.


    His anger disappeared miraculously, and his eyes sparkled with a smile.


    Hester had been bowing her head, so she hadn''t noticed the rare expression on her face, nor had she


    noticed that Terence had slowed down his steps deliberately, so that she wouldn''t have to pant to


    chase him.

 Chapter 35 Your New Girlfriend This Is Aron

    Chapter 35 Your New Girlfriend This Is Aron


    With Hester in his hand, Terence went straight to a VIP box of a health care restaurant near the


    hospital.


    In the room, as soon as Terence entered and sat down, the other man sat inside observed Hester with


    his long amorous eyes, feeling interested.


    "Terence, you have a new girlfriend?" Aron Lu had always been profligate and cynical, with numerous


    women surrounding him. He is totally different from Terence''s cold temperature. But they had been


    good friends for many years.


    With an angry nce at him, Terence sat down in the chair, followed by Hester.


    Having not been contact with strangers for a long time, Hester was obviously afraid of strangers. Her


    little face looked a little anxious.


    Hester did not know who he was, but she was excited as she could feel that they were very close. She


    felt a little awkward and timid when looking straight into Aron''s naked sight. After getting the hint from


    Terence, she smiled and greeted him politely.


    "Hello, I''m Hester." Terence''s wife... She looked at Terence carefully, only said half of what she wanted


    to say, afraid that he would disdain or anger him.


    Although there was only one name in her words. Aron stopped joking and took a nce at the silent


    man.


    It turned out that she was his wife, not his mistress.


    However, Aron didn''t know much about Hester. He only heard that she lived in Terence house, and that


    she was a daughter-inw selected by Mrs. Qi.


    He reached out his hand at Hester and said, "Hi, I am Terence''s sworn friend, Aron."


    Hester turned her head at Terence, relied on him with nervousness.


    His thin lips curved up. With his chin nodded, Hester reached out her small hand and held it back by


    force.


    Seeing the two hands in each other''s hand, the desire to enjoy the dependence of the woman by his


    side suddenly sank in his mind. His thick eyebrows knitted into an imperceptible frown, and his eyes


    swept across the table. There were no other dishes suitable for pregnant women. He ordered in a cold


    voice, "Serve."


    When they were working, dishes are always decorations. So, Aron knew that Terence was taking care


    of Hester. Then, he specifically ordered a few health care dishes.


    "You just focus on eatingter and ignore others." When the dishes were served, Terence turned his


    head and looked at the coveted little woman. He smiled and whispered.


    Hester was puzzled, but she nodded earnestly.


    He was clearly reflected in her ck eyes. Terence''s ruthless charming eyes showed sort of


    satisfaction. The cold line of sight went down. He gazed at the t abdomen. An indescribable sense of


    happiness rushed over his chest. His eyes were slightly soft.


    Terence touched her water-like long hair and said in a rxed tone, "Well, have more if you are


    hungry."


    Hester understood his words by lips. Feeling embarrassed, she bowed her head in a hurry and no


    longer looked at him. There was regret in her eyes.


    Hester paused to prevent her from being misunderstood. She raised her head and held the corner of


    his shirt with her little hand under the table.


    Confused, Terence lowered his head, staring at her pretty little face. He was in a good mood, yet he


    remained expressionless. He asked coldly, "What''s wrong?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Hester observed his expression carefully. Seeing that he was not angry, she went over and exined


    in a low voice, "Terence, I''m not hungry. It''s the baby. I only eat a little more during my pregnancy. It''s


    normal for me to eat more. And I''ll work harder and will not cause you any trouble. I''m not extravagant


    which takes up your money. "


    She still remembered what he had said... She was not a loser and she could do a lot of things.


    So, please don''t dislike or abandon her, okay?


    Hester said it out of blue, which made Terence totally confused.


    But her humble tone made him feel depressed.


    How did this woman get the brain construction? He had been good to her, but she had been keeping


    nervous and skeptical all the time. Was she born to be abused by him every day?


    "Shut up. Eat your food." He cast a cold nce at her and said sourly.


    Hester was upset and guilty, but she didn''t dare to provoke him. She lowered her head and continued


    to eat quietly.


    The two of them hesitated for a moment before they finally came to an end in silence. Aron, who sat


    opposite them, was like discover a new continent, and his shocked gaze immediately swept over them.


    This was the first time he had seen the cold-blooded Mr. Terence who took care of a woman. What on


    earth was special about this rumored fiancee? Charming?


    "Stop your hunting. She''s not the one you can pursue. Let''s get to the point." Noticing that his friend


    happened to be looking at his woman with curiosity, Terence warned his friend with a gloomy face and


    unfriendly tone.


    Aron withdrew his eyes naturally. From the facial expression of Terence and his frank reminder, he has


    known the importance of this woman to his friend.


    "I won''t pursue my friend''s wife. Don''t worry. I''m not that horny yet. But I don''t think it''s appropriate for


    us to have the talk with someone else. Let''s talk in another room. " Aron nced at Hester vigntly,


    and stood up, preparing to leave.


    Holding a ss of wine in his hand, Terence refused indifferently, "There''s no need for that. She has a


    hearing loss, which won''t cause any trouble to us."


    That was one of the reasons why he could rest assured to take her out to meet his friends. Besides,


    even if she could hear the voice, without his permission, she could not reveal a word more.


    Aron was a little shocked. He looked at the petite figure in front of him, eyes full of curiosity, and felt pity


    for her.


    However, since Hester had no hearing, he didn''t need to guard against a deaf.


    Aron turned around and sat down again, joking, "Mr. Terence, you have a special taste."


    Terence was surrounded by beauties, but the woman he cared about for the first time was disabled. He


    could not help but sigh.


    "Mr. Aron, I am just an ordinary manpared with you. Cut the crap. What have you found? " Asked


    Terence, not intending to talk about Hester.


    With a solemn smile, Aron said, "I think you have a general idea of Qi group''s internal strife. And I


    found out that Mike had cooperated with Ning family since a long time ago and aim at kicking you out of


    Qi group. However, not long before the news of your engagement with Yam, the Ning family suddenly


    changed their sides and took your side. "


    Though he didn''t make it clear, Terence had already guessed the conspiracy.


    He red at Aron with his sharp and intimidating eyes. Then he said with a sneer, "Hum, that cunning


    fox in the Ning family is probably trying to monopolize the wholepany. Since Mike is not able to


    satisfy his further benefits, he naturally leaves him as soon as he sees I am congenial to him."

 Chapter 36 Its Just A Piece Of Cake To Friendship

    Chapter 36 It''s Just A Piece Of Cake To Friendship


    Aron pursed his lips moderately. It was not strange for his friend to know the truth but still emotionless.


    He nced at Hester with strange sights.


    Hester sensed that someone was looking at her, so she looked at it subconsciously and happened to


    bump into the pair of amorous and thin eyes. Her eyshes trembled like a small fan, and her small


    fine nose wrinkled. She subconsciously did not like the pair of inquiring and strange eyes.


    Her petite body leaned to Terence sitting next to her. He didn''t say anything, but just nced at her with


    his charming eyes.


    Seeing this, Aron withdrew his gaze and continued to talk about the official matter with a serious smile.


    "How clever you are! If you hadn''t asked me to investigate for you before, I would think that someone


    dressed up like you and yed a trick on me." Raising his eyebrows, Aron stroked the edge of the


    ss with his slightly rough fingertips and continued, "If the person by your side has the right to take


    the me, what will you do?"


    Terence looked indifferent, as if nothing could stir up his inner passions. He lifted the corners of his


    mouth and said calmly, "His reputation will be ruined or you can think of some special way to punish


    him? Tell me, what''s the result of the video? "


    They had known each other for years, so Terence knew Aron well. He was not an unreasonable man.


    As for the so-called betrayal, he had already guessed it, and would not be moved either.


    Hearing this, Aron''s worry waspletely cleared. He shrugged his shoulders and passed the iPad in


    his hand. Then he said in a yful tone as if he was telling a story, "Your family doctor fell into the


    honey trap. But unfortunately, thisdy has a scorpion heart. The beauty happens to have Ning''s


    surname, and she is quite familiar with you, so she lives with you day and night. "


    Turning on the video, Terence saw Hester was sent to the emergency room, blood all over her body,


    and being pushed out at the end of the operation. He then saw the surgeon on the operating table,


    followed by three persons changing.


    In the operating room, everyone could hear the slight collision of the operating equipment.


    "A C-section?" Terence whispered the name, his thin lips moving slightly. Infinite danger was hidden in


    his deep and hoarse voice.


    His handsome face remained cold, and the malicious spirit rushed to every corner of the room.


    "Terence?" Hester, who was closest to him, was inexplicably creepy. She turned her head and looked


    anxiously at the pale looking Terence. Her big ck and white eyes were filled with anxiety.


    The atmosphere was good just now, but why did Terence suddenly be angry?


    The harsh voice heard in Terence''s ears. At the same time, he looked askance at her pale face with


    concern. He felt so lucky to have met Hester.


    Before Hester understood what he meant, Terence suddenly raised his hand and pped it against the


    table. A tremendous sound could be heard at once.


    Hester couldn''t hear the sound, but the vibration of the table made her realize that Terence was angry.


    But she didn''t know why on earth he was angry


    Her white slender hand gently covered the back of Terence''s hand, and her cherry lips opened. She


    tried her best to find an appropriate way tofort him, "Terence, anger will do harm to your body.


    Don''t be angry. Tell me, and I''ll help you figure it out. "


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Hester was trying to help him out in her own way.


    Hearing her thoughtful words, Terence was agitated and scolded her coldly, "Don''t pretend to be an


    innocent person. Control yourself well and reduce my extra trouble. It''s the best way to share the


    burden."


    ''This stupid woman, if their child were almost killed inexplicably, could she still say these stupid words


    calmly?


    She couldn''t even ensure her own safety if she didn''t know the situation. Then she would dare not to


    say that she would take care of him in the future!''


    Terence''s handsome face was as ck as a piece of charcoal. He was in a worse mood. He seemed to


    hide his self reproach and satire from his heart.


    It was he who pushed his wife and children into the sea of fire that almost led them to poison, and


    failed to protect them in time.


    The tiredness of that night after the operation struck him again. It hit his self-confidence and self-


    esteem heavily. At the moment, he couldn''t even imagine where the woman would be if Austin wasn''t


    aware of the danger and rushed into the operating room


    His usation shocked her. She put on a forced smile and said, "I''ll take care of myself, and I won''t


    bother you."


    Hester bowed her head, avoiding provoking Terence. She continued to eat in silence.


    However, she grabbed the chopsticks with her small hands and started to slice the rice and dishes


    mechanically, tasting them as tasteless as wax.


    "It has been a long time since west met. I really don''t know what you are thinking now. Terence, who


    are you angry at? Dr. Alex, Yam, or... Her? " Aron asked curiously, his gaze swept past Hester.


    "I were not you. Don''t position me with your dirty mind. I will never be controlled by a woman." Terence


    shrieked back, not answering his question.


    Aron was speechless and annoyed by his words. He rolled his eyes and said nothing. But when he saw


    the cold face of Terence, his anger suddenly faded away.


    He took a deep breath, raised his hand and waved it, saying discouraged, "I don''t want to know what


    you are thinking about. Okay? I helped you but you made fun of me. Just go ahead and find your friend


    boat. Don''te to me anymore. "


    Terence nced at him coldly.


    "I know Alex is into Yam, She is shy and delicate. She doesn''t like him. If she won''t offend me, I will


    turn a blind eye to it all the time" Then he changed his tone and looked solemn and cold.


    Aron didn''t interrupt him as he rubbed his arms which were full of goose bumps. Instead, he unwittingly


    took a nce at the obedient woman next to Terence who looked like a little rabbit. In his mind, it was a


    special feeling when there existed a third person but they could still talk about business without


    precautions.


    "But, what''s more, there is an engagement news conference before. Now, how dare she hurt my wife


    and my child again? She has crossed the line. I think that she is socent that she forgets the


    consequence of angering me." Terence sneered, narrowing his eyes dangerously.


    Aron''s face darkened. He was extremely disgusted with the fact that Yam had colluded with Alex in an


    attempt to kill anyone. What''s more, he had never had a good impression of Yam.


    "Tell me, what should I do?" Aron put forward straightforwardly. He knew that it was not appropriate to


    break up with the Ning family, but Terence swore to revenge.


    Since he had already be his friend, he would like to handle the scandal personally.


    After a sip of wine, Terence said calmly, "Send the video out. Don''t forget to record their phone


    conversation."

 Chapter 37 Stay Or Send Away

    Chapter 37 Stay Or Send Away


    Aron was surprised by Terence''s decision. It serves Yam''s right for a gang up with Alex, in order to kill


    Hester and her son. But when their crime was revealed, it meant...


    "Are you going to make her identity public?" Aron asked doubtfully, ncing at Hester.


    If the surgery video was posted online, everyone would be sure to pay attention to the patient. Hester''s


    identity would be exposed. However, regardless of thepany or the Ning family, he thought that


    Terence hadn''t liked Hester to confirm her identity.


    In a word, Aron didn''t agree with his rash decision.


    Upon hearing this, Terence did not deny at once. He turned his head and looked at Hester with his cold


    charming eyes. There were a fewplex feelings in his eyes.


    Expose her? She should be happy. After all, she has been expecting to be his wife day and night since


    she moved in the vi. Although she and he had been a legal couple, they had never held a wedding


    ceremony. In the future, he had to let outsiders know her identity...


    No, he still needed the help of the Ning family. He just felt pity for her and didn''t love her at all. He


    wouldn''t really marry a woman who he didn''t love as his wife.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sensing his gaze, Hester raised her head and gave him a simple smile. Without asking, she continued


    to eat.


    However, she had mixed feelings.


    She couldn''t hear what they were saying, but judging from their serious expressions, she knew they


    were discussing business, so she was not interested in knowing.


    This was the first time for Terence to take her to visit a friend, though she wanted to behave well as a


    wife.


    But he only allowed her to greet him simply.


    As expected, she was disliked by Terence?


    Terence was excellent, and she was also a disabled person with no hearing. In general, men would


    think that, let alone the man of honor, Terence?


    If only she was a normal girl who could help Terence in every possible way. If only she was not a good


    for nothing in his eyes!


    Lowering her eyelids, she covered the sadness and guilt in her eyes, and there was tear in her dark


    pupils. She bit her lips tightly, fearing that it would cause trouble to Terence.


    Hester had never thought that it was a stain to her ears. She was still able to live happily and


    opportunistically.


    But at this moment, she suddenly realized that she was disabled, because of this, she would only bring


    shame to her beloved man.


    Not aware of Hester''s injury, Terence''s cold light flew over. Atst, he withdrew his gaze and shook his


    head indifferently.


    "No, the truth will nevere out. When she gives birth to the baby, I''m going to send them abroad to


    settle down there. " Terence said in a cold tone, as if this decision had been made a long time ago.


    Now that she gave birth to his child, no credit, but had bitterness, he would not abandon her.


    What''s more, his mother''s will clearly stated that he would take care of her, so he sent her and the child


    far away. He would never see her again in this life, and he would never remember this humiliating


    memory, and she would not suffer any harm, protecting her from being well-off.


    Aron nodded, looking at Hester with sympathy.


    Without further ado, Aron immediately asked his men to uploaded the video of the operation and the


    phone recording of Yam and Alex on the Inte. As for the patient on the operating table, he was


    specially told to deal with it, with mosaic, which showed that it was protecting the patient''s privacy.


    "Sometimes, I find that you are really heartless. However, Yam is different from Dr. Alex. She has


    served you for many years, and just has made a mistake. You can put her to hell because of her


    mistake. Well, it''s more interesting for men to have a sense of pity. " Just then, Aron returned to his


    usual cold self.


    "It''s difficult to change my nature. Since you cherish her so much, I don''t mind you taking over her. But


    don''t forget to leave the Ning family to me. " Terence sneered, unconcerned about throwing Yam to


    another man.


    Anyhow, he had so many women. To him, Yam was just a tool to satisfy his sexual desire.


    However, Ning family...


    His cold charming eyes suddenly turned gloomy, and his handsome face was dark and gloomy.


    He would never let go of anyone who challenged his bottom line. ''The Ning family, just wait for death.''


    "Terence, have you thought about that abdominal delivery is also the most advantageous solution for


    you now?" Said Aron, who was holding another idea. His purpose was different from that of Alex who


    just wanted to help Yam reach the position of Terence''s wife.


    "I know what you mean, but she is carrying my blood. He is only several weeks old." Roared Terence


    unhappily with a cold face.


    In fact, he was desperate to get the share transfer agreement, but he would never gain any benefit


    from the body of his child and the blood of his woman.


    Last time, someone suggested to have a caesarean section. He was tempted at first, but now he


    couldn''t guarantee the safety of the woman and the baby. This method would never work.


    Aron looked at the furious man, eyes full of bewilderment. As his gaze swept past Hester, his confusion


    growing.


    "If you can find the best way, I think you can have a try." Afterforting Terence, Aron heaved a deep


    sigh and said, "Don''t be angry. Listen to me."


    Terence cast a grim nce at him, indicating that he could continue.


    Aron coughed unnaturally a little and said: "If you don''t love her, the marriage and child with her will


    only be the stumbling block to your future career. Or, if you meet a woman you love in the future, once


    she and that child are discovered, your life will be overturned. Do you want to follow your parents'' path


    again? "


    Aron had a general idea of Qi family''s affairs. A couple turn against each other and became enemies.


    Father and son kept struggling. In the end, home was not his home, and family was not his rtive.


    As his friend, Aron hoped that Terence would follow the old path of the older generation. Rich families


    had many suffer, but they also had the ability to choose their own happiness.


    Closing his thin lips into a line, Terence fell into deep thought, as his charming eyes subconsciously


    gazed at the quiet woman next to him, with a serious look.


    If he abandoned her and wanted to take her baby away, would she go crazy as she was so thin?


    At this moment, his anger and all humiliation subsided as he was forced to marry Hester by his


    mother''s will.


    Hester''s face with no make-up, her bright eyes which were not influenced by the crowd and her


    innocent smile came to his mind several times.


    The thought of losing her immediately brought a stabbing pain to his chest.


    Clearly, no matter how much pain he was suffering, he could bear it with all his strength, but he was


    willing to defuse the subtle pain at the moment.


    "I will think about it."


    After a long time, Terence said in a low voice.

 Chapter 38 You Are So Mean

    Chapter 38 You Are So Mean


    Aron sighed, his eyes swept over them.


    When Hester raised her head, she happened to meet Aron''s gaze. He was looking at her with


    sympathy, which confused her.


    Why did he look at her like this?


    Hester turned to look at Terence, wondering what they were talking about and why Aron was looking at


    her that way.


    "Why don''t you eat?" Noticing her action, Terence didn''t continue to talk to Aron and asked, lowering


    his head.


    Hester shook her head and put down the chopsticks. "I''m full, the baby is full too." She raised her hand


    to touch her belly, with a smile on her innocent little face and bright eyes looking at him.


    Her happy smile reminded him of what he said. The feeling of losing something really overwhelmed


    him. He couldn''t help but frown.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Hester didn''t know what was in his mind, nor did she know what he had said to Aron before. She could


    only observe the expressions on his face and the movement of his lips to distinguish his joy and


    sorrow.


    Hester could only guess at this moment that he was angry at her because she had eaten too much?


    Before she spoke, she saw Terence looked away and turned his head.


    Following his eyes, she saw two strange mening in.


    Seeing peoplee in again, she who hadn''t contact so many people suddenly felt a little


    ufortable. At the same time, she had to swallow the words that were on her lips.


    She''d better not to annoy him.


    But tonight, Terence took her out to meet his friend. Was this kind of epting her?


    Hester was overjoyed at the thought that Terence would slowly ept her and she could stand beside


    him as his wife. The three of them would live happily together.


    After greeting Brain and his brother, Terence turned around and saw the little woman giggling.


    Curiously, he asked, "What are you giggling for?"


    Hester was still smiling. Not until then did Terence realize that she was deaf and she wouldn''t know


    what he was saying if she wasn''t facing the him.


    Damn! He had forgotten that she was a disabled person.


    Hester was picturing the beautiful life of her and Terence in her mind, without noticing the changes in


    the man''s face.


    "Wow! Mr. Terence, you have a different taste! " At the moment Brain walked in, he saw the woman


    beside Terence, which was different from the sexy style like Yam he used to see.


    The woman was wearing in clothes. Her figure could notpare with Yam. The only thing that


    could attract the attention of others was her neat and lovely face without any makeup.


    Huh? It seemed that Mr. Terence was tired of the sumptuous feast. He wanted to try something


    different and fresh.


    "Have you seen enough?" Said Terence coldly. He was not pleased with the naked look from Brain.


    He hadn''t discovered Hester''s charming before?


    "Wow! You''re so mean. You just don''t allow me to look at her. " Brain smiled indifferently, and sat down


    beside Aron.


    Hester returned her mind at once and sat next to Terence. She looked at Brain and the other man with


    her distinguished ck and white eyes carefully, wondering whether they were twins?


    Seeing that Hester seemed to be afraid of them, Bruce couldn''t help but smile. "My brother is like this.


    Please don''t care about him, Miss."


    However, Bruce was standing at an angle that Hester


    couldn''t be seen, so she naturally didn''t hear it.


    Seeing that Hester had no intention to respond to him, Bruce touched his nose with embarrassment


    and sat down.


    "She can''t hear." When they sat down, Aron opened his mouth to exin in a loud voice.


    Hearing this, Brain and Bruce were surprised and looked at Terence. "A deaf?"


    "Damn it! Don''t you think your taste is a little too strong this time? Or did you attend the people''sbor


    union for disability recently? " Said Brain in a sharp tone as usual.


    Although he had heard of Hester''s name, he had never seen her before. Therefore, even if she was


    standing before him, he would not know she was Hester.


    Besides, Terence''s friends knew that he hated Hester very much, so they would not expect that she


    woulde with him.


    Facing Brain with such a sharp tongue, Aron had no choice but to rub his forehead and gave him a


    sympathetic look silently.


    Although Hester couldn''t be heard, Terence could.


    Hester nced at the personing in and then rested her eyes on Terence. For her, it was a very


    happy thing to see him.


    However, she saw the look on his face turning from bad to fury.


    ''Did she get in the way of them? ''


    Hester thought that she would be able to bring any trouble to Terence. So she pulled his arm and


    whispered, "Terence, I want to go back."


    Hearing what the little girl next to him asked, without hesitation, Terence answered expressionlessly,


    "OK!"


    Saying that, he made a phone call. After a while, a man came in and took Hester away.


    After Hester had left, Terence looked at Brain indifferently and said with a thin smile, "It seems that you


    have been living toofortably these days."


    Hester was sitting on the bed in the hospital with a small notebook in her hand. Something was written


    on it.


    When Austin entered the ward, he saw Hester holding the notebook in her hand with a gentle smile.


    Her happy face hurt him.


    When he thought of what he heard in the nurse station this morning, he felt even worse.


    Hester was thinking about the child''s name. Suddenly, she felt a shadow cover over her. She was


    excited and thought that it was Terence, so she quickly looked up and said, "Terence..."


    "Hester, it''s me..." Seeing the smile on Hester''s face disappeared at the moment she saw him, Austin


    had to use smile to hide his sadness.


    "Brother Austin! Why are you here? " Hester''s smile faded at the sight of the person, but soon she


    raised again.


    Looking at Hester, Austin opened his mouth, hesitant to say anything.


    But at the thought of Hester''s body, he said, "Hester, I have something to tell you."


    "What?" Hester asked, looking at Austin with confusion.


    "It''s about the baby." He nced at the book in Hester''s hand. It was full of names, including boys and


    girls. He didn''t know how to say next.

 Chapter 39 Is He Worth Your Love

    Chapter 39 Is He Worth Your Love


    Hester stared at Austin''s mouth. When she knew that he was about to say about the baby, she was


    suddenly nervous. She touched her belly unconsciously and asked anxiously, "Brother Austin, is the


    baby... Is he not okay? "


    Although she tried her best to suppress her feelings, her voice was still disturbed, only she couldn''t


    hear it by herself.


    Looking at her face full of anxiety and anxiety, Austin felt a faint pain in his heart, so he couldn''t bear to


    tell her the truth again. She was so fragile like a kitten, making people want to pity and protect her. As


    her attending doctor, Austin clearly knew that at the moment, any blow from her body could destroy her.


    He still smiled gently, "Hester, don''t think too much. The child is fine. I just drop by to see you."


    Hester was relieved. As long as the baby was healthy, she would be fine. The baby was the


    crystallization of her and Terence, and the expectation of her in the future.


    This unknown life, at the moment when it was throbbing in her body, she clearly felt that there was a


    bond between her and Terence, which was different from the will of Mrs. Qi, which gave them a feeling


    of warmth that had never been felt before.


    Austin inquired about the condition of the fetus as usual. He tried to keep a peaceful tone and careful,


    lest he would expose his anxiety and affect her mood.


    Hester answered all his questions with an earnest look. She pressed her hand against her belly. Her


    beautiful face was full of the beauty of maternal nature, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help


    revealing her sweetness.


    Looking at her smile, Austin''s heart was even more painful, as if being stabbed hard by a blunt knife.


    This simple and kind girl knew nothing about her current situation.


    Austin knew that he couldn''t stay in the ward any longer. He rubbed Hester''s soft hair and said gently,


    "Hester, take good care of yourself. Everything will be fine."


    Hester replied obediently.


    However, the moment when he turned around and left, she keenly captured the pain in the corner of his


    eyes. What happened to him?


    Thanks to the disaster she had experienced all these years, she had a stronger heart, but also more


    delicate one. She had noticed the abnormality of Austin. She fondled her belly with one hand, and


    gently touched the name on a piece of paper with the other.


    The smile on her little face faded, just like a sunflower whose petals withered again and again, leaving


    a dish with dim colors.


    She had a vague sense of foreboding, but she couldn''t tell.


    When Austin walked out of the ward, looking at the pregnancy test report in his hand, all the words


    hovering at his throat turned into a sigh. Although Hester recovered better, the baby in Hester''s womb


    was more and more dangerous.


    The damaged belly seemed to be in incorrect position, and the B-ultrasound could not see the baby''s


    present condition.


    Hester was too weak to support the whole process of childbirth. At present, the best way to protect the


    mom and the babay was to open the abdomen again before the expected date of childbirth.


    However, too many factors are unknown and the baby may die in less than a month of surgery.


    Austin leaned weakly against the white wall of the corridor in a daze. A group of nurses in pink uniforms


    slowly came over.


    "Did you hear about that? That Mr. Terence apanied a woman here for the prenatal checkups in


    the morning. "


    "I have seen that woman. She was the second daughter of the Ning family."


    "Is she also has the child of Mr. Terence?"


    "You''re right. All the masters of rich families like them have done the same thing."


    "Isn''t there another VIP room? Who is his real wife? "


    The nurses walked over Austin and lowered their voices, "Dr. Austin." Seeing that Austin''s face looked


    bad, they quickened their pace and left.


    The nurses'' gossips gradually faded away, but Austin grasped the report tightly, "Terence!" Austin


    gritted his teeth hard as if he wanted to chew the name.


    Hester was lying in the bed, in an attempt to stay calm. She whispered to the baby in her belly, "Baby,


    you must be strong, just like mom."


    The wrinkles on Terence''s thick eyebrows were as dark as dark clouds. What the hell was this stupid


    woman talking to herself?


    Hester was immersed in anxiety. She was unable to hear or notice that Terence had strode in.


    It was not until a tall shadow blocked the gentle sunshine that she looked up at him in surprise. Looking


    at his sullen face, she was in a panic unconsciously. Did she do something wrong again?


    Panic stricken, she spoke in a low voice, like a panicked rabbit at the muzzle of a falcon. "Terence, at


    dinner time, I... Am I not doing well and let your friendugh at you? "


    She knew that most of the reason why Terence hated her was that she was disabled. He was an


    excellent and proud man. How could he tolerate his disabled wife?


    And how would the people around look at him?


    Hester had thought a lot. She was restless and ming herself for disturbing him. But she was unable


    to leave him. She was a fish, and he was like water.


    "What are you talking about?" Terence said indifferently, with his eyes as deep as a ck pool.


    Hester lowered her head and shook her hand. "No... Nothing. "


    "What is it?" These words seemed toe out from the gap between his teeth. Terence hated it when


    a woman was not honest to him, even out of kindness, he would not allow it.


    He wanted to control everything of her, and he would never allow her to conceal anything from him,


    even though he was sure that he still had no feelings for her.


    But the woman didn''t respond.


    She couldn''t hear his voice and didn''t see the shape of his mouth when she lowered her head.


    Noticing the woman''s neglect of his discontent, Terence got a little annoyed. He pinched her chin and


    pulled her face in front of him. "I''m asking you, what were you talking about?"


    When Terence stood at the door, he had heard something vague, something about the child.


    There was no doubt that this baby was of great importance to him. It was supposed to be a cold figure,


    but somehow, from which on earth, Terence had found that the baby meant something else to him.


    He had been struggling in his heart all the time. He even hated this kind of conflict, which made him


    unlike himself.


    Hester had heard the shapes of Terence''s mouth. Just as she was hesitating to tell him her unsettled


    guesses, Austin rushed in and roared, "Terence, what are you doing?"


    He flung himself to Terence and knocked him off with his elbow.


    "Hester, are you okay?" Austin looked at the delicate girl on the bed with concern.


    However, the girl''s eyes were only on that young man, "Terence, are you all right?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Austin''s eyes darkened in an instant, like the dark clouds blocking the moonlight. He knew that he was


    no match for that man in Hester''s heart.


    ''But Hester, you are so silly.


    Does this man deserve your love?''

 Chapter 40 She Must Have An Abortion

    Chapter 40 She Must Have An Abortion


    Terence was caught off guard. He staggered even though he was tall.


    All of a sudden, a ball of cold light was formed in his charming eyes. However, when he saw the


    nervous look at Hester, his mouth naturally curved into a deep arc and he looked at Austin


    contemptuously.


    In the battle between men, he never flinched. But this time he decided not to step in, because no


    matter what, Austin would definitely lose.


    "I want to have a talk with you," said Austin with a deste look


    "Who do you think you are?" Terence raised his eyebrows and just cast a scornful nce at him.


    Austin usually had a good temper, but at this moment he was provoked by Terence. Not because of his


    arrogance, but because of his behaviors to Hester.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Austin couldn''t believe that such a cold-blooded animal existed in


    the world. He treated his own flesh and blood as a key to his own interests, ignoring the life and death


    of his woman.


    What made Austin most indignant was that he flirted with another woman. He could ept Hester to


    choose another man, but he couldn''t stand the man she choose betraying her and breaking her heart.


    But he had to endure it in front of Hester.


    "As the attending physician of Hester, I have to say something to her family,"


    Hester''s heart trembled, and she asked anxiously, "Brother Austin, is the baby... Did you find anything


    wrong? "


    Austin smiled greatly and replied gently without showing any expression, "It''s all right. The baby is very


    healthy. Don''t think too much. Maintaining a good state of mind is also good for the baby''s growth."


    "But I haven''t felt anything about the babytely." Hester''s big eyes were staring at Austin. Her intuition


    told her that he was hiding something from her.


    "Brother Austin, can you tell me?" She got out of the bed and walked towards Austin, distracted.


    "Brother Austin. I''m a strong girl. I can bear any result," she said She held his hand sincerely and


    begged him humbly as a mother.


    Arge hand swiftly grasped her wrist and pulled her hand away from Austin''s hand. Her hand was


    almost crushed. Terence''s eyes were as cold as des. He said coldly: "Stay on the bed."


    Hester''s weak body fell into the bed with a violent shake of his arm.


    "Terence!" Austin growled.


    He reached out his hand to Hester. Sensing Terence''s displeasure, she avoided Austin slightly and


    climbed into bed obediently like a tamed pet, her eyes lowered, immersed in restlessness.


    Austin looked at his girl heartbroken, but he could do nothing.


    "Get out!" As these words were uttered out of his mouth, Terence arrogantly put his hands into his


    trousers pockets and walked out of the ward without any expression.


    After pacifying Hester, Austin quickly followed and grasped him by the arm.


    Terence stopped and looked at Austin''s hand with a frown. It seemed that he was going to burn his


    hand. With a timid expression, Austin pulled his hand back and said, "Come to my office."


    In the office, Austin first asked his assistant to go away, and out of basic courtesy, he pointed to the


    back chair in front of the table, "Sit."


    Instead of going to sit down, Terence said freely: "Just say it. And be brief. I''ll give you two minutes."


    "Okay, let''s get to the point," Austin didn''t want to waste more time with him too. If it wasn''t for Hester,


    he wouldn''t have associated with Terence. "Are you determined to take a DNA sample of the child?"


    "Do you want me to listen to your nonsense?" A hint of coldness shed through his eyes, and a touch


    of impatience spread over Terence''s face. But when it came to the matters of his unborn baby, he tried


    to hold back his impatience.


    "If you want to get the sample, you have to wait for the fetus to be formed and have a caesarean


    section, so as to ensure theplete structure of the DNA structure."


    "So what?"


    "You know Hester''s present condition very well. It''s very difficult for her to hold on to that day. The child


    is in danger at any time and it might endanger her life." Obviously, Austin was not as calm as Terence,


    who could control his emotions.


    "This is your doctor''s duty." He seemed to be talking about something that had nothing to do with him.


    "I think we should have an abortion before the baby is born..."


    Before Austin could finish his words, Terence pounced on him like a whirlwind, grabbed his cor and


    pushed him against the wall.


    "Are you determine the life and death of my child?" With a cold face, Terence red at him as fiercely


    as a wolf.


    If he hadn''t seen the video in the operating room given by Aron and known that the baby was saved by


    Austin at the critical moment, he would have hit Austin on the head with his fist.


    Under his sinister gaze, Austin felt a little uneasy. But the safety of Hester was the top priority. He must


    fight with Terence to the end. "For the safety of Hester, I must abort the child."


    "What a joke!" With a chuckle, Terence raised his hand and delivered a punch.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Austin fall to the ground. At the same time, he looked up and saw Hester standing at the door. Her thin


    body was like a green bamboo that had just grown out of the soil, as if it could be broken at any time.


    Hester was standing at the door with a panicked and nkly expression. She guessed that the two


    people were hiding something from her, which might be rted to her baby.


    She would leave other things behind, but she couldn''t leave her child alone.


    It was the life in her body.


    She didn''t know why Brother Austin wanted to abort her baby. Her slim and well-proportioned leg


    seemed to be unable to stand, and her petite body shook slightly. Austin quickly took a step to hold her


    soft back.


    "Hester!" Austin''s voice was full of anxiety, concern and a trace of guilt


    The next second, Terence came to his senses, grabbed Austin''s back and threw him out.


    Though Terence didn''t want to admit it, he was clear that he didn''t like other men to touch her, even if


    they only touch her with one finger.


    He forcefully held her slender waist in his arms. After half a circle, she did not fall down. At the same


    time, she looked up at the attractive face of Terence, who was as cold as a rock, hard, cold and


    expressionless.


    "Didn''t I tell you to lie in bed?" The man said coldly, as if he could spit out a de from his mouth.


    "Terence, don''t abort the baby." Hester clutched his arm tightly, and her eyes were sad with tears.


    "Please, honey, I can''t afford to lose my child. He is ourmon child."


    "Shut up! You stupid woman!" He rudely threw her hands away and became restless. It was clearly


    Austin who said that he wanted to have an abortion operation. Judging from her expression now, she


    seemed to think that he had given an order to Austin.


    This upset him!

 Chapter 671 Mad At You

    Chapter 671 Mad At You


    Hester struggled to move her elbow, but the pain was not alleviated at all. She took a deep breath.


    "Dear uncles, could you please let Auntie April and I move around? We''ve been kidnapped for a day


    and a night. You must have a purpose to kidnap us. If you make your chips go wrong before your goal


    was achieved, it is not worth it."


    A childish voice suddenly sounded in the quiet air. If it weren''t for the voice was too close to her, Hester


    wouldn''t believe that it was said by the three-year-old child beside her.


    She tightened her grip on Thomas, and a thinyer of sweat rose from her back. Since they had been


    brought here, no one had spoken to them. No matter how reasonable Thomas'' words were, it was still


    very dangerous for them.


    A hint of yfulness shed across the man''s face. He stood up from the sofa and his long body


    exuded a trace of noble temperament, which made people can''t help but look at him.


    The shadow lengthened on the ground and finally stopped in front of Hester and Thomas. He lifted the


    ck cloth on Thomas'' face and smiled.


    "There are always many interesting things in the world."


    Hester''s heart skipped a beat. His voice was so clear that it wouldn''t have achieved such an effect if he


    hadn''t been standing in front of them.


    "He is just a kid. Please don''t make things difficult for him. What exactly do you want? Just tell me."


    Staring at the child in front of him with burning eyes, the man''s resolute lips raised slightly. His face was


    pale and a little morbid, which made his ck eyes more and more beautiful.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Thomas!"


    Without fear, Thomas looked into his eyes and replied decisively. Feeling Hester''s sweat, a hint of


    worry shed through his eyes.


    "If I answer your question, shouldn''t you say something?"


    The corners of his mouth lifted slightly. Marvin covered his mouth with his hand and coughed slightly.


    He nced at the people behind him and hinted them to untie the rope.


    "It''s rare to see a kid so calm after being tied up. I appreciate your courage. As a reward, I reluctantly


    agree to your request."


    The sudden light made Hester ufortable. She closed her eyes for a while before she hurriedly


    held Thomas tightly in her arms. Then she looked up at the morbid face.


    She didn''t know how to face him at this moment.


    She had imagined countless possible scenes in her mind, but she didn''t expect that the kidnapper


    didn''t know was such a weak patient.


    "Auntie April, are you okay?"


    Thomas raised his eyebrows and red at Marvin with dissatisfaction. He held Hester''s hand tightly


    and asked softly.


    "Oh, I''m fine."


    The drifting emotion was pulled back. Hester''s face was slightly hot, and she was a little embarrassed.


    How could she be in a daze at the person who kidnapped her? It was really speechless.


    "Ah!" With a scream, Hester had to put down her arms. Her face was wrinkled because of the pain.


    "Auntie April, are you okay? Are you okay?"


    Thomas looked at Hester anxiously and asked nervously. His father once said that mother was afraid of


    pain the most, which he had remembered for many years.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Although he didn''t know how much pain his mother could endure, his arms were also sore and numb.


    Hester shook her head, her forehead covered with sweat. Looking at Thomas, she despised herself for


    not being able to bear as much as a child.


    "I''m fine, Thomas. Don''t worry! As for you, don''t you feel ufortable after being tied up for so long?"


    Hearing her concern, Thomas shook his head with a sweet smile.


    Was Mom caring about him? Did his mother never want to abandon him from the very beginning just


    because she had her own reason?


    Just like his father was busy with his work and didn''t have time to apany him, right?


    "I''m fine, Auntie April. Don''t worry!"


    "Wow!"


    Marvin slightly shook his head, his dark eyes fixed on the two people in front of him, and raised his


    eyebrows.


    "Although I don''t know the rtionship between you, as long as I get what I want, I will let you go!"


    Hester breathed a sigh of relief and held Thomas tightly in her arms. With the corner of her eyes


    surrounding the environment, she wondered how likely it was for them to escape.


    "Don''t try to escape. Although the method of using children and women to achieve my goals is


    disdainful, I still prefer obedient and sensible hostages."


    Catching Hester''s real intention easily, there was a faint smile on Marvin''s morbid face, but for no


    reason, he looked kind of creepy.


    Thomas looked at the person in front of him nervously, holding Hester tighter.


    Although this man didn''t seem to have much attacking power, the strange thing was that he had such a


    strong malicious aura. Even his morbid pale face could not hide the viciousness in his eyes.


    The corner of his mouth lifted slightly. Marvin coughed slightly along the corner of his mouth. He was


    very satisfied with what he saw.


    Women and children had always been the weak group, and he looked down upon them from the


    bottom of his heart.


    "As long as you are obedient, I won''t make things difficult for you, nor will I let you suffer!"


    After saying that, he turned around and left, leaving Hester, who was still in a state of shock, and


    Thomas, who was enjoying his mother''s love.


    "Sir, they areing."


    As soon as Marvin stepped out of the factory, his man rushed over. He leaned close to him and


    lowered his voice deliberately.


    "So soon?"


    A yful smile appeared on his face. His fingertips stroked the ring, shining in the sun, but with a fierce


    momentum.


    "Let them in!"


    Jackson was taken into a house. Without changing his face, he looked around and raised his eyebrows


    impatiently.


    "Mr. Jackson really has a bad temper!"


    A faint voice came from the door, followed by a thin figure. There was a strange flush on Marvin''s pale


    face, but his eyes were horribly bright.


    "The Lian family is so declining now. It''s really pathetic that you even use the trick of kidnapping


    people! If the former sect leader of the Lian family is still alive, will he be mad at


    you?"

 Chapter 672 Marry Me

    Chapter 672 Marry Me


    Marvin looked at Jackson in front of him expressionlessly and coughed, ignoring what he had said.


    "What we do is just our own business. I''m afraid you don''t have the right to judge us!"


    "Huh!"


    Jackson sneered and sat aside calmly, with his hands gently on his knees. A trace of frivolity shed


    across his enchanting face.


    "Of course I don''t want to get involved in other people''s family affairs. But you have hurt the wrong


    person this time. As an outsider, it''s reasonable for me to teach you a lesson for your ancestors, isn''t


    it?"


    The corners of his mouth lifted slightly. Marvin tapped his fingers on the table and didn''t move at all. He


    was very clear about his purpose, and there was no need to fight for the temporary anger.


    "It''s said that the power holder of the Gu family is brilliant. Today, I have seen it. But please understand


    the current situation.


    That woman is in my hands now. I have the final say in everything. No matter how powerful you are,


    you still have weakness."


    With a smile on his face, Jackson stared at Marvin and straightened his body quietly. His temples


    throbbed, showing his anger.


    "Mr. Marvin, you are right. But I wonder what''s the purpose of your painstaking abduction?"


    A faint smile appeared on Marvin''s pale face, and he slowly took a sip of the tea.


    "Mr. Jackson, you are a smart man. We didn''t choose to retreat because we were afraid of your family''s


    power at that time. But I have to find our token back after you take it."


    Now that the situation was clear, Jackson finally felt relieved. He took a deep breath and leaned against


    the chairzily, looking at the man in front of him.


    Jackson had sent someone to investigate the Lian family and brought back the news that the grandson


    of the Lian family was in poor health, so he had retired to cure the disease. It seemed to be true.


    "I''m impressed by Mr. Marvin''s persistent. But today is different from the past. The Lian family has been


    retired for many years. Even if you have found the token, so what? How can your weak body support


    you?"


    "Since you know that I''m not in good health, you don''t have to worry about dealing with me. I have


    made a perfect n to bring them here. I won''t let you seed.


    Because of my illness, my patience has been worn out. If I identally hurt your people, things will be


    difficult to handle."


    Jackson narrowed his eyes dangerously and straightened his body. He took out a jade pendant from


    his pocket stiffly and put it on the table at hand. His evil and attractive face was a little strange.


    ''Hester, you owe me a big favor this time. I have always been threatening people. How can I be


    coerced by others?''


    "Where is she?"


    Marvin picked up the jade pendant in a calm manner and stroked the patterns on it. His wish for many


    years had finally been fulfilled, and the joy was overflowing in his eyes.


    If it was not because of his health, he wouldn''t have to retire in the past. I was he who had done


    something wrong to the elders of the Lian family.


    "Go out and turn right!"


    As soon as Jackson got the answer he wanted, he was in no mood to talk to Marvin. He stood up in a


    hurry and rushed out, losing his calmness.


    The door of the factory building was kicked open, and the dazzling light shone in, making people''s eyes


    painful. Hester held Thomas in her arms subconsciously. She narrowed her eyes and saw a figure


    coming against the light.


    Seeing that she was fine, Jackson breathed a sigh of relief. There was still lingering fear in his body. He


    trembled slightly and even felt himself useless.


    "You look good. I''m so worried about you!"


    Hearing his insincere words, the corners of Hester''s mouth twitched slightly. She raised her head and


    rolled her eyes at him. Then she said in an unhappy tone, "Come and help me!"


    Jackson nodded helplessly and walked briskly. Except that he was good at acting, he didn''t know how


    to stand in front of her.


    Hester bent down and held Thomas in her arms. She checked his body up and down beforepletely


    calming down.


    As soon as the two of them walked out of the factory, they bumped into Terence, who was with his


    men. Jackson raised his eyebrows and looked down upon this scene.


    When Hester met that man''s cold eyes, her feet became soft. She hurriedly supported Jackson and


    managed to stabilize her body. She quietly exhaled a mouthful of air, unable to tell what her state of


    mind was.


    "Although I like your hug very much, I''m not such a casual person. Do you want to marry me?"


    Jackson had already noticed her gaffe. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Hester yfully. He


    approached her and said frivolously.


    Taking her hand back without hesitation, Hester took a deep breath. Considering that he was still useful


    to her, she decided to put up with it this time!


    "Huh!"


    With a chuckle, Jackson looked up at Terence with a touch of tease on his unruly face.


    "It''s rare to see Mr. Terence in such a mess! Unfortunately, it''s toote!"


    Without demur, he threw Thomas to Terence and possessively held Hester in his arms.


    "We have something else to do. I''m sorry."


    "s!"


    Seeing that Jackson threw the child into the air, Hester couldn''t help screaming, but she was tightly


    bound in his arms and couldn''t get rid of him.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Jackson lowered his voice and whispered in her ear. Then he raised his eyebrows defiantly and


    nced at Terence, who looked pale.


    "Goodbye, Mr. Terence!"


    Watching the two of them leave, Terence held Thomas tightly in his arms and looked at Hester''s back


    withplicated eyes, unable to speak a word.


    He just wanted to ask her about her situation, but why was it so difficult to tell her? Was it because the


    scene in front of him was dazzling, or was it because he med himself for beingte?


    "Don''t cheat the child like this next time. It''s very dangerous"


    After the two of them walked out of the sight of Terence, Hester raised her elbow and hit him hard on


    the waist, warning.


    She was really shocked by what she had seen just now. If it weren''t for Terence, she would have hit


    Jackson before.


    With a groan, Jackson felt bad. He shook his head with a bitter smile, helplessness. Back then, he was


    able to challenge eight men alone, but today he was beaten by a woman. Would it beughable if this


    news spread out?


    "You are so rude. Can you get married in the future?"


    Hester clenched her fists and turned her head. She looked at the cheeky man in front of her with mixed


    feelings.


    When the door was opened, she was moved.


    "Jackson, thank you so much this time. I''m really moved!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Then marry me!"

 Chapter 673 Dont Suppress Yourself

    Chapter 673 Don''t Suppress Yourself


    The smile on her face froze, and Hester''s back unconsciously stiffened. She turned her head and


    looked firmly at Jackson, who was not hypocritical.


    "Hahaha!"


    Looking at Hester''s serious look, Jackson was amused. He easily took her into his arms, stroking her


    head with his palm, and there was a faint sadness in his eyes.


    "I was just kidding! Don''t be silly. I wouldn''t be so humble and ask for other''s love."


    Hester''s eyes twinkled to avoid his eager eyes, and an embarrassed smile yed at the corners of her


    mouth.


    "This joke is not funny at all. Don''t do it again."


    Jackson leaned forward and drew the distance between the two closer. The heat of his breath directly


    fell on her face, burning.


    ''If I didn''t know your scruples, why would I lie?''


    "I know you are out of your mind. It''s not bad to see you panic from time to time. After all, you are


    different now. You will see less and less this kind of scenes!"


    Blushing, Hester stood still, staring at his back with unspeakable bitterness in her heart. She put her


    hand on her heart.


    She didn''t know why she felt heartbroken every time she saw that Jackson acted as if nothing had


    happened. Maybe the two of them had simr experiences, so they were destined to feel the same


    way!


    "I''m sorry!"


    Jackson''s back was slightly stiff, and the happy steps under his feet were smooth without any change.


    In a daze, Terence and Thomas also slowly walked to the door. Hester looked displeased and raised


    her head to tuck the short hair around her ear awkwardly.


    "It''s my fault this time. I will stay away from Thomas in the future."


    Hearing that his mother was going to stay away from him, Thomas'' tears fell at the moment, as if they


    were broken beads.


    "Mom, do you want to abandon me? Did I do something wrong to piss you off? Tell me, I will change!"


    Looking at the crying Thomas in panic, Hester was not at ease. She frowned and was confused.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s all my fault! If I hadn''t taken you to the amusement park, you wouldn''t have been


    kidnapped and experienced such a terrible thing.


    It''s all my fault. In order to avoid simr things happening in the future, I think we''d better keep a


    distance from each other!"


    Thomas'' dark and bright eyes were slightly red. He stared at Hester with watery eyes, unmoved. In his


    opinion, this was the sign that his mother would abandon him again.


    He had been waiting for her for so long, but he hadn''t called her mother yet. Would they be separated


    again?


    Holding Hester''s sleeve tightly, Thomas cried even more sadly. He didn''t want his mother to leave


    again!


    "I don''t care. I don''t want my mother to leave! I don''t want it!"


    Hester frowned. Her heart was almost torn apart when she heard Thomas'' heart-wrenching cry. She


    patted him on the back and coaxed him in a low voice.


    "Thomas, be good! I won''t leave. It''s just that we can''t meet outside in the future. If Thomas misses me


    one day, just call me and I''lle to you, okay?"


    At least, Thomas'' violent mood slowly returned to peace. Hey on Terence''s shoulder, but his hand


    was still tightly grasping Hester''s sleeve.


    Too many things had happened in the past two days, not to mention that he was only a three-year-old


    child. After making trouble for a while, he fell asleep.


    In order to coax the child, Terence and Hester stood still, waiting for Thomas to let go of her sleeve.


    "It''s finally done."


    Hester moved her stiff neck and slowly exhaled a mouthful of air. Since she lost two children in a row,


    she was always very patient with children.


    She was afraid that her movements would alert the child, so she stood in the same position for half an


    hour.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Tired?"


    Terence was lost in thought. His eyes were fixed on her face, unwilling to miss any subtle expression.


    The way she exhaled just now was obviously a sign of rejoicing. Was she tired of Thomas?


    Carefully pulling out her sleeve from the pair of small hands, Hester looked up at the pair of inquiring


    ck eyes and forgot to react for a moment.


    "I can see that you are very tired!"


    With a touch of sadness in his eyes, Terence sighed dejectedly. Yes, she had been willing to leave


    Thomas when he was just born. In this situation, she would probably leave without hesitation!


    Thinking of this possibility, he raised his lips with self-mockery and felt extremely stupid!


    He was not a young girl of seventeen or eight years old. How could he be so afraid of losing? It was so


    ridiculous!


    "Thomas has been diagnosed with slight autism since he was a child, so he is much quieter than other


    children. Maybe he was frightened by what happened this time, so he made such a fuss. Please don''t


    mind! Miss April!"


    Hester staggered and looked at Terence in disbelief.


    "He is just a kid! I have something else to do, so I have to leave now."


    Hester fled that suffocating ce awkwardly and covered the corner of her mouth with her hand. She


    despised herself very much in her heart. She found a ce to sit down, held her knees tightly and


    buried her head in it.


    ''Hester, what are you doing now? He didn''t care about you three years ago. Weren''t you used to it?


    Why do you look so desperate now? He won''t change his attitude towards you because of this!'' she


    thought to herself.


    "I don''t know who this beautifuldy is angry with, but I don''t think it''s a good idea to do so."


    The sudden voice made Hester stop what she was doing and quickly raised her hand to wipe the tears


    on her face. She didn''t want others to see her in such a state. It was so humiliating.


    "I''m not mad at anyone!"


    Hester stared at Jackson angrily, feeling extremely unhappy. Although this person had always been


    frivolous, no one wanted to be taken as a joke about this kind of thing.


    "I was just too scared. I''m fine now. I''m afraid when I think of it, so I cried."


    Jackson sighed, held her in his arms and patted her back gently.


    "I know you cried because you were scared, so you don''t have to suppress yourself!"

 Chapter 674 Warning

    Chapter 674 Warning


    Wrapped in a warm embrace, Hester''s tears crazily swept over. She grabbed the clothes around his


    waist tightly, and tears slowly fell.


    Jackson frowned painfully and tightened his arms around her. His wine red hair was shining, mixed with


    demonic charm.


    His dark eyes reflected a car driving away, and he sighed slightly.


    "If I hadn''t known you for a long time, I would have thought you were made of water. It''s really scary!"


    Hester smiled. Covering the corner of her mouth, she red at Jackson and mercilessly hit him.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I''m a girl after all. Why don''t you behave like a gentleman at all?"


    "Stop! Stop!"


    Austin, who was not far away from them, saw this scene as a typical flirtation. He tightened his hand,


    blue veins standing out.


    "Hester!"


    Hearing Austin''s voice, Hester stopped ying with him and rushed into Austin''s arms regardless of


    her numb legs.


    She wrapped her arms around Austin''s waist tightly.


    "Brother Austin, you are finally here."


    Austin frowned and felt extremely guilty.


    "I''m sorry, Hester. It''s all my fault. I didn''t find you in the first ce. You have suffered so much!"


    Standing aside and looking at the scene in front of him, Jackson felt very dazzling. He looked at the


    guilty Austin and mocked himself.


    Although he didn''t know when Austin came, he must have the same feeling when he saw him and


    Hester just now!


    "After going through such a big trouble, you can have a chat here! But it''s gettingte. Why don''t you


    go home and have a talk?"


    Being interrupted for no reason, Austin red at him fiercely. He nodded and gently patted Hester''s


    shoulder tofort her.


    "It''s too deserted here. In order to avoid danger, we''d better go back first!"


    Hester nodded obediently and allowed Austin to take her away.


    Austin carefully protected the woman in his arms. He opened the door, helped her get in the car and


    carefully fastened the seat belt for her. Then he got in the car and drove away.


    Touching his nose awkwardly, Jackson had no choice but to raise his lips. The Lin family was so


    powerful that Austin must have known all the conflicts in a short time.


    But he was not sure if he would treat Austin so politely if Hester was implicated because of Austin''s


    enemy.


    "Although Austin looks gentle and graceful, he is a scheming man, especially vengeful!"


    When they arrived, Hester was carefully helped out of the car and served like a queen. Looking at


    Austin''s busy back, she didn''t dare to interrupt.


    Austin''s face was so dark that even she dared not make a sound.


    "Drink some hot water. What do you want to eat? I''ll order something to eat."


    Hester hurriedly took the cup of hot water and nodded, not daring to disobey any of his orders.


    She was not hurt at all. Why did she feel sick when she was taken care of by Brother Austin?


    "Brother Austin, can I discuss something with you?"


    Looking at Hester with his gentle eyes, Austin raised his head, tucked the short hair near her ear, and


    nodded slightly.


    "Can you change a job?"


    Then Hester regretted saying that with a strong sense of sin. She couldn''t ask him to quit such a good


    career for such a ridiculous reason, could she?


    She shook her head hard and threw away all the messy thoughts in her mind. She put down the cup


    and held Austin''s hand tightly.


    "No! No! Brother Austin''s medical skills are so brilliant. How can you change a job? No, Brother Austin,


    you must hold on and bring hope to more patients! "


    Hearing Hester''s contradictory words, Austin just looked at her dotingly.


    "Okay! I will do whatever you ask me to do!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    The doorbell rang, breaking the warm atmosphere in the room. Hester sighed slowly. She was about to


    stand up to open the door, but was stopped by Austin.


    "I''ll go. Have a good rest!"


    "Okay!"


    Hester blushed and nodded casually. Just now, she felt her heart beat fast. ''Oh my God! What''s wrong


    with me? Was it the aftereffect of excessive fright?''


    Austin stood at the door and nced at Jackson, showing no intention of letting him in. He leaned


    aside and adjusted his sses.


    "Hester needs a rest now. Please go back, Mr. Jackson!"


    "Huh!"


    With a snort, Jackson stood straight at the door, looking evil and attractive.


    "I just want to make sure if she is home safely. Is it necessary for Mr. Austin to do so?"


    A hint of coldness shed through Austin''s eyes. He closed the door, looked up at Jackson coldly and


    looked excited.


    "I think Mr. Jackson knows whether it''s necessary or not! I won''t make a fuss with you this time, but


    please stay away from Hester from now on and don''t involve her in these messy things!"


    "The young master of the Lin family is really extraordinary. Although you have devoted yourself to


    medicine, you are still a member of the Lin family. You are very unruly and obstinate in your bones and


    blood!"


    With an evil and attractive smile, Jackson said slowly, and he looked up at Austin firmly.


    "Jackson, I warn you not to try to challenge my bottom line!"


    Austin''s body was covered with coldness, as if he wanted to cut the person in front of him into pieces to


    vent his anger.


    "You should''ve known the whole story. I don''t want to waste my breath! Fortunately, Hester was not hurt


    this time. Otherwise, how could I let you go so easily?"


    He put his hand on Jackson''s shoulder and warned him.


    "As long as I''m here, I won''t let Hester get involved in your mess. You''d better give up!


    Don''t forget your purpose of approaching Hester. What qualifications do you have to shout here?"


    The wound was torn open. Instead of being a yboy, Jackson lowered his head with a depressed


    look. Although he tried his best to persuade himself to forget it, the fact was that he could not make any


    excuses.


    "Austin, has anyone ever said that you are good at scolding others?"


    Austin touched his sses carelessly and his eyes were always covered with ayer of mist.


    "Thank you for your praise, but please pay attention to your words and deeds in the future!"

 Chapter 675 Close Friends Secret Talk

    Chapter 675 Close Friend''s Secret Talk


    In the elegantly decorated bedroom, Hestery sideways on the chair, looking helplessly at the


    pregnant woman in front of her and sighing.


    "Sara, you are pregnant now. In order to give birth to the baby smoothly, shouldn''t you go out for a


    walk?"


    Caressing her bulging belly expressionlessly, Sara nced at Hester coldly, unmoved.


    Impossible! When Austin send Hester to her home, she was almost scared to death. When something


    like that happened, Hester was still able to make fun of her, which made her very worried.


    "The doctor said that I need to have a good rest recently. Anyway, what I''m doing now is just what Allen


    wants. He naturally wants it!


    And I just feel pity for him because he works so hard to support our family every day, but he is still


    distracted to stare at me all the time."


    Hester rolled her eyes at Sara, who was saying something cool, and the corners of her mouth slightly


    moved. Shey on the chair dejectedly, and she really wanted to cry out to vent her emotion.


    It was clearly a disguised prison. As a well-knownwyer, she would not let him do anything he wanted


    to do.


    "I object! As a woman in the new era, you must have your own independent consciousness. You can''t


    be an essory to men, nor can you let them look down upon you at will!"


    Hester nodded firmly at Sara.


    "So, Sara, you can''t be one of them!"


    "Done?"


    Sara shrugged indifferently and ate the cut fruitzily, frowning.


    "Why isn''t this lemon sour enough?"


    Hearing this, Hester lowered her head dejectedly and gave up strugglingpletely. It had been three


    days! Every day before Austin went to work, he would send her to Sara''s house and pick her up after


    work.


    Staying here and not going out, she almost forgot the temperature of the sun.


    Sara leaned against the side, casually grabbing the fruit on the te, and nced at Hester.


    She drew circles with her fingertips, feeling unprecedentedly satisfied.


    She didn''t have many friends since she was a child, so she cherished every rtionship. If Allen hadn''t


    taken her back three years ago, she would have cried to death in front of Hester''s tomb!


    "Hester, if you really feel bored, tell me what happened in the past three years! You have been busy


    with your work before, and you haven''t told me about it!"


    A hint of darkness shed in her eyes, and Hester''s face gradually became dignified. She raised her


    hand to support her chin and looked out of the window at the garden, lost in thought.


    "In fact, nothing interesting happened. At that time, I was busy with my study, and I was busy studying


    in the school library every day. I thought I had a full life!"


    Sara carefully observed the expression on Hester''s face, feeling a little heavy in her heart. Even if she


    said it lightly, it was hard to let it go no matter what happened to her.


    "Why do you want to be awyer? I remember that you were interested in writing before. Why do you


    suddenly want to take the path ofw?"


    "In fact, I didn''t think too much at that time. I just wanted to enrich myself and make myself busy. I didn''t


    have so much free time to think too much.


    And the career of awyer requires all your efforts to thewsuit. Naturally, it has be the most


    favorite one of my many choices."


    Tears welled up in Sara''s eyes. She was sad to hear that. If she had been with her at that time, she


    would have burst into tears!


    Sara held her in her arms and patted her on the back gently.


    "Don''t worry. It''s all over, Hester. You have me and Austin now. You are not alone!"


    With a helpless sigh, Hester lowered her head and took a deep breath. Her eyes were blurred.


    But she had never felt that she had suffered so much.


    On the contrary, she felt herself lucky. She met Austin, who cared about her so much, and this good


    friend who never gave up on her. It seemed that this was just aplete life of her.


    "Sara, don''t worry! I havepletelye out of that shadow, and I will never be easily affected by it


    again. We have been together for a long time, but you should know my temperament.


    I''ve never been such a coward and ipetent person. How can such a small thing trap me?"


    Hester could say that indifferently, but she couldn''t lie to herself. If she still had resentment in her heart,


    she only hated Melody, the murderer of her own child.


    As for Terence, she had loved him but never regretted. But if it weren''t for Austin''s sudden departure,


    the newly sprouted love bud wouldn''t have died in the halfway, right?


    When Austin came to pick up Hester, he saw two women hugging and sitting. A trace of warmth


    shed across his gentle face. He quietly closed the door and retreated to the door.


    "Why don''t you go upstairs?"


    Allen threw his handbag on the sofa casually and frowned in confusion. He rolled up his sleeves and


    nced at the quiet upstairs.


    "But it''s strange today. I didn''t hear Hesterin."


    Nodding slightly, Austin smiled dotingly. His slender fingers gently rubbed his chin, and his eyes were


    shining with stars.


    "Maybe they have talked about something more deeply. Now they are all in a trance to calm down!"


    Allen nced at Austin in surprise and he shook his head. Normally, Austin would be heartbroken if


    Hester frowned. Why was he so indifferent today?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "You seem to be in a good mood recently?"


    "No!"


    Austin denied with certainty. He raised three fingers and shook them slightly.


    "It should be three days!"


    Allen was speechless. He just felt that the word love was really a very wonderful thing, which could


    make people be like this.


    But when she thought of the way he got along with Sara, he felt that it was reasonable.


    "Are you showing off?"


    Austin smiled gently, and his gentle face was as warm andfortable as a spring breeze. He raised


    his hand and gently put it against the position between his eyebrows, which was undeniable.


    "It''s tough for me and her to get what we are today!"

 Chapter 676 Whats Up

    Chapter 676 What''s Up


    Hester wiped the tears off her face and patted Sara''s back to calm herself down.


    "It''s said that pregnant women are emotionally unstable. After saying a few meaningful words, you''ve


    already burst into tears. If I tell you all my previous experiences, won''t you cry to death here?"


    Sara''s tearful face instantly broke into pieces. She stared at Hester in surprise.


    "You are really annoying!"


    Hester didn''t mind being a bad person. Anyway, good people had to suffer a lot. She never felt that she


    had suffered less.


    "It''s said that beauty is fickle in fate. God gave me such aplicated story, but why didn''t he give me


    a peerless face?"


    Hester put her hands on her cheeks and sighed with regret, feeling that it was unfair.


    "Anyway, I feel that I have lost something! No! If there is really a so-called heaven and hell in this world,


    I must make an appeal. Even if the regrets of this world can be made up to the next life, it will be good!"


    Sara hit Hester''s forehead hard, gave her a disdainful look and stood up without hesitation.


    "It''s gettingte. I think your Brother Austin ising soon. Pack your things and disappear from me!"


    "You are just a shrew, aren''t you?"


    Hester stood up, straightened her clothes, and seriously looked at Sara in front of her. While she spoke


    seriously, she moved quickly under her feet. Before Sara could fight back, she had disappeared from


    the room.


    Hearing the cheerful sound upstairs, Austin smiled and leanedzily on the sofa, feeling a little dizzy. It


    was like a dream for him to hear Hesterugh happily every day.


    Days like this were illusory and intoxicating. He seemed to be drunk and addicted to it!


    "Forget it. As long as it is her, what principles do you have?"


    Austin stood up and stared at the direction of the stairs quietly. When the figure appeared, the corners


    of his mouth rose timely, waiting for her to approach.


    "Brother Austin!"


    Hester ran downstairs and said with joy when she met his eyes for the first time.


    Seeing her running downstairs in a hurry, Austin was worried. He walked up to her and held her in his


    arms. Then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Be careful!"


    Hester nodded perfunctorily with a sweet smile on her face.


    As long as Brother Austin was there, she wouldn''t get hurt. At least, there was a doctor by her side.


    Even if something really happened, she would be able to deal with it as soon as possible.


    "Yes! Yes! I know. I''ll be careful next time!"


    Austin gently touched the tip of her nose and his gentle face made people feel like bathing in the spring


    breeze. He shook his head helplessly. Was it because he cared about her too much that she was so


    unscrupulous?


    "Dr. Austin is so nervous about Hester. Does she still need to be afraid?"


    With one hand on her waist, Sara was carefully supported by her husband to go downstairs. Looking at


    the two people as if there was no one else, she couldn''t helpining.


    Every day, there would be a soap opera in front of her. Even as a woman, she couldn''t help but feel


    jealous.


    "Why do I smell sour?"


    Puzzled, Hester held Austin with one hand and teased.


    "Huh!"


    With a cold snort, Sara raised her eyebrows and nced at her husband beside her. She twisted his


    hand on her waist, but her face was still smiling like a flower.


    "My dear husband is with me. Do I need to be jealous of you?"


    Hearing the two women quarreling casually here, Austin and Allen looked at each other and knew each


    other. There was a peculiar pleasure between women. As a man, it was better not to interfere.


    After the meaningless quarrel with Sara, Hester obediently followed Austin into the car and left without


    any hesitation.


    Allen held Sara in his arms and looked at the car with aplicated look. He felt very depressed.


    Because of the abduction of Hester, his boss had been depressed for several days. He was under


    great pressure every day!


    Moreover, judging from the current situation of Austin and Hester, it was likely that they would not know


    what would happen in the future. However, wasn''t Jackson''s affection for her being lived up to?


    On the other side, all the servants were in and out of Qi family''s vi in a hurry, and the whole room


    was filled with cries. Standing at the door of the room with a cold face, Terence stiffened.


    "Sir, the young master has been crying for an hour. This has never happened before! Do you want to


    call Dr. Li over? Don''t dy your illness."


    Lisa walked out anxiously and said in a panic. The little young master had always been obedient.


    Although he didn''t like others to be close to him, it was really worried that he behaved so abnormally


    today.


    "No."


    Slowly closing his eyes, a trace of fatigue shed across Terence''s face. He took a deep breath and


    slowly walked into the room. Looking at the crying little child sitting on the bed, he felt heartbroken!


    "Don''t cry. I''ll call her right now!"


    Thomas stopped crying and looked at his father with his watery eyes. Although he was happy, he


    forced himself not tough.


    "Really?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He said cowardly, holding the quilt under his body tightly, but he already felt unreal in his heart. Since


    they parted that day, he had been thinking about his mother. He was afraid that she would encounter


    danger again when she was alone.


    He was deeply touched that she was still standing in front of him even though she was extremely


    scared.


    "Yes!"


    Nodding slightly, Terence took out his phone from his pocket and input the familiar number into it. He


    hesitated and dialed it.


    "Beep..."


    Listening to the sound over there, Terence''s heart gradually disordered. His hand holding the phone


    trembled quietly. No matter how hard he tried to restrain himself, there was nothing he could do.


    "Hey! Hello!"


    Hester''s familiar voice came through the receiver, and Thomas looked at the phone with hope.


    "It''s me!"


    The voice made Hester''s heart tremble. She turned around subconsciously and looked at Austin, at a


    loss.


    "The Qi Group''s case is over. Is there anything else, Mr. Terence?"

 Chapter 677 An Awkward Meeting

    Chapter 677 An Awkward Meeting


    Austin was expressionless and looked ahead indifferently, as if he didn''t care. He tightened his grip on


    the steering wheel and crossed his fingertips.


    "Thomas is crying to see you. Is it convenient for you?"


    Turning his head to look at Thomas, Terence sighed and said indifferently. But only he himself knew


    what kind of surging power was under this calm appearance.


    Hester frowned in embarrassment and fell into a dilemma. She raised her hand to tuck her hair behind


    her ear, not knowing what to do at this moment.


    It was Terence who had enmity with her, but Thomas was just a child without any mistakes. What


    should he do?


    "Tell him you will go thereter!"


    After listening to their conversation carefully, Austin''s eyes shed and slowly opened his mouth. His


    tone was neither sad nor happy, without any emotion.


    Three years ago, it was his momentary greed that made the child lose his mother. Now that the child


    had experienced such a thing, it was reasonable for him to rely on Hester. He had no reason to stop it.


    Blood was thicker than water. This kind of illusory thing was always very wonderful. They were pulling


    each other in the world, making people involuntarily approach and attract each other.


    Hester was stunned and turned to look at Austin with aplicated mood. Brother Austin had always


    cared about her meeting with Terence, but why did he suddenly change his mind today?


    "Well, I''ll be there soon!"


    When she came to her senses, she answered Terence perfunctorily and hung up the phone quickly.


    Noticing Hester''s gaze, Austin sighed. He pulled over the car slowly and turned his head, meeting


    Hester''s confused gaze.


    "Children are always fragile in emotions. Besides, I''m not that narrow-minded!"


    Half an hourter, Austin slowly stopped the car at the gate of the Qi family''s vi. Looking at the


    house, he was extremely depressed.


    He felt sad at the thought that this used to be their home for the two of them.


    "I''ll wait for you here. Go back quickly!"


    Hester knew that it was already his limit to send her here. Of course, she would not take him in. She


    unfastened the seat belt and nodded slightly.


    "Then I''ll go in first. Brother Austin, wait for me for a moment!"


    Hester rushed to the vi. Looking at Lisa who was standing at the door, Hester had an illusion that she


    had never left. She nodded to greet her and looked up at the upstairs.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Lisa nodded with tears in her eyes.


    "Miss Hester, sir and the young master are upstairs. Please go upstairs quickly!"


    Hester exhaled and went upstairs. Looking at the familiar decoration, she was in a strange mood. She


    stood at the door of a room, leaned over and shook her head helplessly.


    "Why are you crying?"


    She walked in slowly and sat down beside Thomas. Her heart ached when she looked at his red eyes.


    Thomas smiled through tears, which looked funny. His short legs struggled out of the bed and quickly


    ran to Hester, holding her legs tightly.


    "Mom... Auntie April, you are finally here."


    Hester bent down and held Thomas in her arms. She felt more and more painful. It seemed that there


    was no way to cure her maternal disease in her life.


    Her eyes quietly fell on the straight figure on the balcony. She raised her eyebrows and hesitated


    whether she should greet that person. The guest was a guest, and the host had a bad temper. As a


    guest, should she greet him?


    "Auntie April, did you have a nightmare after you went back?"


    Thomas shook Hester''s hand and drew her attention back to his side. He raised his little face and


    looked very serious.


    "A nightmare?"


    Hester was confused. She frowned at the little boy in front of her, wondering what he was thinking at


    the moment.


    "Why do I have nightmares?"


    "Stupid Auntie! After experiencing such a horrible thing, generally girls will have nightmares!"


    Thomas looked at the person in front of him with disdain. With a slight frown, he looked at the person


    on the balcony.


    Other people''s parents were always on good terms with each other, but why did his parents talk so little


    like strangers?


    Being despised, Hester was at a loss whether to cry or tough. She had experienced this kind of thing


    before. Why did she have nightmares? And who on earth instilled him such a strange idea? It was


    really troublesome.


    The right world view and values should be cultivated from an early age. It was really useless talk about


    these nonsense for no reason.


    Hester raised her hand to rub his soft hair. She loved it, but she couldn''t touch it all the time. She


    reluctantly withdrew her hand and put it aside with regret.


    "Ah! You mean that! Auntie, you are so bold and naturally different from ordinary girls!"


    Standing on the balcony and listening to the conversation in the room, Terence''s resolute lips slightly


    raised. He stared at the car at the door, lost in thought.


    Since Hester had agreed toe, he had been standing there alone. When he saw the car slowly pull


    over, he felt that the blood all over his body was flowing back.


    "Dad, Auntie April is here. Why don''t youe in?"


    After all, Thomas was a child. He just wanted to stay with his parents. After chatting with Hester for a


    while, he remembered his father who was pretending to be a sculpture.


    Unconsciously straightening his body, Terence turned his head and smiled as if nothing had happened.


    He walked in slowly with his hands in his pockets and nodded slightly.


    "Thank you foring here today, Miss April."


    "You''re wee, Mr. Terence! Anyway, he is a little child. I don''t think it''s troublesome!"


    Holding Thomas in her arms, Hester looked at Terence with a smile, not feeling anything inappropriate.


    Brother Austin had sent her here in person, so this trip must be meaningful.


    Or, God pitied her for losing two children, so she would find another way to make up for it!


    "Thomas and I are congenial. It''s just a matter of a trip. You don''t have to be polite!"


    Thomas''s eyes shuttled back and forth between the two, raising his hand to grasp his hair in confusion.


    It was the first time that he had seen such a situation. He really didn''t know how to deal with it!


    "Dad, let Auntie April have dinner tonight!"


    "No way!"


    Hester stopped them loudly. Sensing the strange gazes of the father and son, the atmosphere was a


    little awkward. She withdrew her gaze and looked around at the scenery.


    Yes! The decoration was indeed luxurious. Rich people! She despised herself silently and smiled dryly.


    "I mean Brother Austin is waiting for me outside, so I won''t stay."

 Chapter 678 The Encounter Of Rivals In Love

    Chapter 678 The Encounter Of Rivals In Love


    "Auntie April, won''t you stay for dinner?"


    Holding Hester''s sleeve tightly, Thomas looked at her expectantly. It took him a lot of efforts to get her


    here, so he naturally didn''t want her to leave.


    Looking down at the small hands that were tightly holding her arms, Hester was in a dilemma. How


    could anyone refuse such a pitiful child?


    Noticing the hesitation in Hester''s eyes, Terence sighed slightly, raised his hand and gently rubbed his


    son''s hair, swaying in his heart!


    "Thomas, don''t make things difficult for Auntie April."


    Thomas looked up at his father and turned to look at Hester, not knowing what to do. He had just


    calmed down and became anxious again.


    Tears were about to fall, but he held them back. It was very pitiful.


    "Auntie April, please stay and have dinner with me!"


    Hester''s eyes wandered around. She frowned and felt sad. She didn''t dare to look at Thomas'' eyes. It


    was really a fatal weakness of her life!


    What''s more, the situation today was a little special. Brother Austin was downstairs. Could she really


    make him wait?


    "Thomas, forget it today. Let''s do it another day! Auntie April came in a hurry today, and there is


    someone waiting for me at the door. It''s really inconvenient!


    Next time, I will stay and have dinner with you, okay?"


    "Our house is so big. It won''t matter if one more person stays for dinner. Auntie April, please ask the


    person at the door toe in and have dinner with us!"


    Hearing this, Hester''s mouth twitched violently. There was no problem at all. How should she refuse?


    "Auntie Lisa, remember to ask the kitchen to prepare dinner for four people tonight. Auntie April wants


    to stay and have dinner with us!"


    Without waiting for Hester''s reply, Thomas got out of bed in a hurry, stood upstairs, grabbed the railing


    and shouted down.


    Looking at Hester''s hesitant face, Terence was lost in thought. He stood up, walked slowly to her,


    calmed down, and nodded slightly to apologize.


    "Thomas is a little spoiled by me, and he is not doing things properly. It all depends on his mood.


    Please forgive him!"


    Hester raised her head and forced a smile at the pair of ck eyes.


    "You''re wee, Mr. Terence. Brother Austin is still at the door. I''ll call him in!"


    Upset, she walked to the gate of the vi. Looking at the car, Hester frowned and didn''t know how to


    exin it to Austin.


    Her hands were clenched together, and she approached him slowly and hesitantly.


    ''ording to Brother Austin''s disgust with Terence, I''m afraid he won''t agree to stay for dinner so


    easily. What should I say? Tell him directly that it was Thomas'' idea, not Terence''s?''


    Austin shook the window and looked at Hester, raising his eyebrows slightly.


    "What are you waiting for? Get in the car!"


    Hester looked at Austin fawningly, hoping that he wouldn''t be angry.


    "Brother Austin, I have something to tell you. Don''t be angry! "


    An ominous thought shed through Austin''s mind, but he didn''t show it on his face. With a slight smile


    at the corners of his mouth, he looked at Hester and nodded slightly.


    Hester looked at Austin with a gleam in her eyes. Although she had received his promise, she was


    already uncertain about it.


    "Thomas has been crying just now. He asked me to stay and have dinner with him. Brother Austin, you


    can go in with me!"


    Austin''s face gradually became serious, and the smile at the corners of his mouth disappeared.


    Although he had expected that what she said had something to do with Terence, it was inevitable that


    he would lose control.


    The two of them were rivals in love. How could they sit at the same table calmly? Moreover, Terence


    had already guessed what had happened three years ago. How could he face him again?


    "Brother Austin, are you angry?"


    Hester thought for a while and asked tentatively. She looked at Austin''s serious face nervously, feeling


    restless.


    Although it was difficult to exin to Thomas, she cared more about Austin in her heart. As long as he


    said no, she would leave immediately without hesitation.


    Austin sighed helplessly and got off the car unhurriedly. Looking down at her embarrassed look, his


    heart was pulled wantonly.


    "I''m not angry. Don''t think too much! As a child! It''s normal for him to be sticky. How can I be angry?"


    He looked at the woman in front of him affectionately and had mixed feelings. He didn''t know how to


    express his inner thoughts.


    In fact, he was the one who should say sorry. What was wrong with her? It was said that a mother and


    a son loved each other. Even if she didn''t know the truth, she must have noticed that kind of wonderful


    connection!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Okay!"


    Hester was stunned for a few seconds and then raised the corners of her mouth. She held his arm with


    both hands and finally felt relieved.


    Lisa''s heart trembled when she saw Hester and Austin slowly walk in. She looked away and continued


    to do what she was doing.


    "Mr. Austin, please have a seat!"


    Terence said indifferently. He sat on the sofa with Thomas in his arms and looked away coldly, without


    the slightest intention of talking to him.


    It fell into an extremely embarrassing atmosphere. Hester sat next to Austin, lowering her head. She


    didn''t know what to say to ease the situation.


    "Dad, I want to sit next to Auntie April!"


    Thomas rubbed against Terence''s knees and looked at his father pleadingly.


    The expression on her face softened slightly. Hester looked at Thomas with gentle eyes. She was d


    that such an innocent child was present, and she did save a lot of embarrassment!


    "Since Thomas wants to sit on my side, Mr. Terence, let him be."


    Nodding slightly, Terence held him down, with his hands on his knees, but he did not speak.


    It was so embarrassing! Hester cried in her heart with a headache. Even if a child was present, it


    wouldn''t work.


    Holding Thomas tighter, she put her head on his chest and was thinking of solutions.


    Austin sat there with a nervous expression. The milk fragrance of Thomas beside him stung his nerves,


    reminding him of what mistakes he had made.


    Maybe the owner of the house was so depressed that even the servants were careful. Lisa put the


    dishes on the table and nodded.


    "Sir, dinner is ready."

 Chapter 679 Its Not Your Fault

    Chapter 679 It''s Not Your Fault


    Terence stood up, straightened his sleeves, turned his head and said politely to Hester and Austin,


    "Dinner is ready. Miss April and Mr. Austin, please follow me to my seat!"


    After Terence sat down, Austin pulled out a chair and looked up at Hester gently. Obviously, he meant


    it.


    Hester''s expression froze. She pulled Thomas to sit down and quietly looked at the table with her head


    down, trying to minimize her sense of existence.


    Just now, she felt that she had never left. There was no change in the decoration of this ce. Even


    the dishes on the table were basically the same as when she was there.


    Hester frowned slightly. If she ate these every day, wouldn''t it be easy for her to get tired of them?


    "Do you like the food, Miss April?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Lisa arranged the dishes for Hester with a smile.


    Lisa was at home, so she knew her taste.


    Hester smiled and nodded slightly.


    "Thank you for the reception tonight. I''m very satisfied!"


    "Auntie April, I am very happy to have dinner with you tonight!"


    Thomas looked at Hester eagerly, not noticing anything unusual at the table. He was immersed in his


    own emotions and could not extricate himself.


    With a wry smile, Hester turned around and rubbed Thomas'' head. Her muscles were twitching with a


    smile. However, the other two didn''t have any intention of speaking.


    "Thomas, let''s eat first!"


    It took Hester a long time to utter these words. Because she didn''t know what kind of words the two of


    them could say to ease the atmosphere.


    As Hester had said it, Thomas had to behave well. He had always been picky about food, but he


    concealed it perfectly and buried himself in dealing with the food on the te.


    Every time he saw the food that he didn''t like to eat, he frowned slightly and then forced himself to eat.


    He was a good boy and couldn''t let his mother know his picky eater.


    The meal was very depressing. Hester lowered her head and had no appetite. The atmosphere in front


    of her was not depressed or anything else, but she felt it was too weird.


    After the dinner, Hester was so excited that she almost jumped up from the chair. She raised her hand


    to tidy up her hair and nodded to conceal the expectation in her eyes.


    "Mr. Terence, thank you for your hospitality tonight. It''s gettingte. Brother Austin and I will leave now."


    Looking at Hester with his watery eyes, Thomas gripped the hem of her clothes tightly. He pursed his


    lips but said nothing.


    Hester sighed with a headache and bent down to look at him. She raised her hand and touched his


    head, coaxing him.


    "Thomas, I''lle to you when I''m free some other day."


    "Really?"


    Thomas''s eyes lit up in an instant. He looked at Hester with expectation, his hand shaking slightly.


    Scratching the tip of his nose, Hester had a sweet smile on her face. How insecure was this child that


    he couldn''t let go of her like this!


    "Of course it''s true. I always keep my word."


    With Hester''s guarantee, his low mood was relieved. After dispelling the previous gloom, he was full of


    joy.


    Sent by the father and son to the car, Hester sat in the car and waved at Thomas. As the scenery


    outside the window continued to change, the smile that had not disappeared for the whole night


    instantly disappeared.


    "Ah! I''m so tired!"


    She rubbed her cheeks with both hands. It was so bitter. Could there be a criminalw called the


    punishment ofughter among the ten great torture in ancient times?


    Austin nced at Hester, and the corners of his determined lips softened slightly, revealing his first


    smile tonight.


    "If you don''t correct your soft heart, I''m afraid you will be more unable to bear it in the future."


    Hester raised her eyebrows and looked at Austin''s side face in confusion. Did he mean to show his


    dislike on the side?


    But on second thought, her weakness of being softhearted had indeed be a major problem. She


    sighed bitterly, lowered her eyes and yed with her fingers, reflecting on herself silently.


    Not hearing her response for a long time, Austin looked at Hester. A trace of helplessness shed


    across his clear face. He just said it casually. How could she really take it seriously?


    "Thomas is very cute!"


    Hester frowned inexplicably. She didn''t understand why he would mention Thomas. He had been


    discussing her soft heart a moment ago. Why did Thomas suddenly get involved?


    "Hester, what are you thinking about?"


    Austin turned the steering wheel and stopped by the road. He turned around and looked at Hester with


    burning eyes. All sorts of feelings welled up in his heart. He had thought that he knew her well before,


    but now it seemed that something had changed.


    "What?"


    Hester raised her head and looked at Austin in confusion. She was just reflecting on her own


    weakness. There was nothing special about it!


    "Huh!"


    With a bitter smile, Austin thought he had gone too far. At that time, it was he who did something wrong


    and selfish to separate them. Now they just had a meal together. It was boring for him to haggle over


    every ounce.


    "Don''t think too much. I''m a little tired tonight and I''m not in a good mood!"


    Hester nodded obediently and looked down at the intertwined fingers. Her mood wasplicated.


    She knew what Brother Austin cared about, but she could only y dumb. Or, other than this, there


    was no better way.


    Brother Austin had be very strange since he came back. As long as Terence was involved, he


    would always get angry inexplicably, but eventually return to peace.


    Austin calmed down for a while and started the car again. The two of them fell into silence. They went


    home silently and got out of the cars respectively.


    "Hester, you''re back."


    A low and hoarse voice sounded. With a dispirited look on his face, Jackson approached her. His eyes


    were bloodshot and looked at her joyfully with tiredness.


    He hadn''t seen her for just three days. How could he miss her so much?


    "Why are you here?"


    Austin''s face was gloomy and his tone was unfriendly. If it weren''t for this person, Hester wouldn''t have


    been kidnapped for no reason. Melody was already a headache. Now her previous enemy came to visit


    her. It was really a windfall!


    Ignoring Austin''s cold words, Jackson looked at Hester eagerly. His dangling Heart for the past three


    days was quietly relieved.


    Fortunately, she was fine!


    "Hester, I''m relieved to see you like this!"


    Subconsciously nodding, Hester looked at his haggard face and slightly raised her eyebrows. She


    walked slowly to him and met his charming eyes with a faint smile.


    "I''m fine! It''s not your fault!"

 Chapter 680 Affect Fetal Education

    Chapter 680 Affect Fetal Education


    Hearing Hester''s words, somehow, Jackson''s heart was getting more and more blocked. He should


    have been happy, but after hearing her words, he had mixed feelings.


    He put his hands in front of his body calmly and tightened them, with blue veins on them.


    "Since you are fine, that''s good!"


    He didn''t know what to say.


    Hester frowned in embarrassment. It was just a casual greeting. Although she was not frightened at all,


    it seemed that such ruthless words were quite hurtful!


    "Well, I mean I''m fine now. There''s no shadow left by that thing, so you don''t have to feel guilty."


    Austin and speechless and held Hester tighter. Although he knew that her soft heart would hurt many


    people, it could not bepensated.


    "Mr. Jackson, since you see that Hester is safe and sound, it''ste today. You have been working all


    day. Why don''t you go back first and go to bed early?"


    "Yes! Yes!"


    Nodding non-stop, Hester followed Austin''s words. It was easy to make the situation awkward if she


    kept silent. This time, it was not man-made control, and she did not me anyone.


    "Jackson, you don''t look well. You''d better go home and have a good rest!"


    Jackson smiled bitterly and didn''t know how to response! Austin didn''t want to see him, but why did she


    do the same to him today?


    "Have a good rest. I''lle to see you another day!"


    Looking at his receding figure, Hester''s eyes shed and she took a low and slow breath. If it were in


    normal times, she would not treat him like this.


    However, she had consumed most of her energy tonight in Qi family, so she didn''t have any of it to talk


    to him now.


    "Let''s go inside!"


    Austin closed his eyes, raised his hand and touched her head dotingly. He naturally understood what


    she was thinking. Although she was not hurt, he still could not forgive Jackson.


    "From now on, you have to stay away from him! Although it wasn''t all his fault this time, he had


    something to do with it. In order to avoid such a situation again, it''s better not to see each other!"


    "Brother Austin!"


    Hester looked at Austin with expectation. Her friends were very few, so she wouldn''t lose them easily.


    However, she didn''t want to be against Austin''s will.


    Although Jackson was frivolous, he was born to be different. It was inevitable that it was difficult to get


    close to him who was from such a noble family!


    "Look, I''m fine now, and I''m rescued by Jackson. I can''t just ignore him like this!"


    Austin sighed helplessly and frowned. He opened the door. Then he walked in with heavy steps and sat


    on the sofa.


    Looking up at the astonished and uncertain Hester, he was filled with mixed feelings.


    "I''m not asking you to ignore him. I''m just worried that you might be in danger. Do you know how much


    I suffered when you were kidnapped?"


    Hester sat beside Austin with her head down, not daring to say anything. Her fingers intertwined and


    she was thinking about how to deal with it.


    "Since you still want to make friends with him, I won''t stop you. As long as you are careful in the future,


    don''t let anything unexpected happen!"


    After a long silence, the one whopromised was still Austin. He didn''t have any words to describe


    his current mood, but he just didn''t want to see her like this.


    He had been spoiling her since she was a child, and he even wished he could pluck the moon in the


    sky for her. However, he had forgotten that there were some things that he thought so, but she might


    not want.


    "It''s gettingte. Go to bed!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The next morning, Hester was woken up by Austin. After a simple cleaning, she was still sent to Sara''s


    house, or under someone''s watch.


    Lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling, Hester''s heart was in a mess.


    "What''s wrong with you today? You look listless. Did you quarrel with Austin?"


    As a bystander, she could see clearly Austin''s feelings for Hester. It was absolutely impossible for him


    to take the initiative to quarrel with her. Did she take the initiative?


    "No!"


    Hester opened her eyeszily, nced at Sara who was gossiping, and refused resolutely. How could


    she quarrel with Brother Austin, who was so gentle?


    "Then why are you half dead?"


    Sara curled his lips, ignoring her rolling eyes. Anyway, her ultimate goal was the reason of the matter


    itself. She wouldn''t care about the process.


    Hester snorted and got up from the bed. Looking at Sara''s eyes shining with the light of gossip, the


    corners of her mouth twitched fiercely.


    Why was she still so excited as a friend when she saw her so upset?


    "I met Jackson when I came back yesterday. I didn''t know how to deal with him at that time, so my


    attitude may be a little cold!"


    "Mr. Jackson?"


    Sara raised her eyebrows and looked at Hester thoughtfully. She touched her belly gently and her brain


    was running quickly. Terence, Austin and Jackson were really annoying. They were all ruthless.


    However, she was biased in favor of Jackson. After all, the two of them had a temporary superior


    subordinate rtionship. He was good-looking, and although his temperament was uncertain, it would


    not affect his position in her heart.


    "You said Mr. Jackson was waiting for you at the door?"


    "Yes!"


    Hester nodded dejectedly, feeling very remorseful. After leaving the Qi family yesterday, she felt


    exhausted, so she was not in the mood to deal with him.


    But when she recalled it now, she really felt that she had gone too far. After what had happened, and


    they hadn''t seen each other for so long, he must be very depressed!


    "I was in a mess at that time and didn''t treat him well. Do you think he was very sad?"


    "Of course!"


    Sara nodded fiercely and said loudly. She could almost imagine his expression at that time. He must


    have been heartbroken!


    Sara crossed her hands and fell into the fantasy of boundless. The overbearing CEO in the novel met


    his beloved girl and suffered a lot. It was really heartbreaking!


    "Poor Mr. Jackson. You have hurt him all over. What should you do?"


    The corners of Hester''s mouth twitched violently. She looked at Sara as if she couldn''t bear it. She


    really admired her imagination. Things that didn''t happen were so real by her imagination, which made


    her speechless.


    "It seems that I have to tell Allen to put away those messy books, otherwise it will affect the fetal


    education!"

 Chapter 681 I Dont Blame You

    Chapter 681 I Don''t me You


    "No! Those are the only things that can make me happy now. If you tell him, I really have no


    entertainment at all!"


    Holding a heart-wrenching novel in her hands, Sarained. Since she was pregnant, she seldom


    went out. She couldn''t watch TV or y with her cell phone. How could she stay there?!


    "These are all my treasures! Do you have the heart to deprive me of my source of happiness just


    because of your own selfish motive?"


    Looking at Sara in silence, Hester raised her head and rubbed between her eyebrows. She was


    inevitably worried about her goddaughter''s future. Would she be an idiot when she grew up?


    "Sara, I''m a little worried!"


    "What are you worried about?"


    Sara looked at Hester in confusion. Obviously, she was worried. Why did she say that? It was


    impossible!


    "Will my goddaughter be like her mother in the future? So brainless!"


    Hearing Hester''s words as if nothing had happened, the corners of her mouth twitched fiercely. Her


    hand, which was stroking her belly, was a little stiff. She looked at Hester with a dim gaze.


    "How can my child be brainless? Her father is very smart!"


    "Huh!"


    Hester snorted and nced at her with a faint mockery on her face.


    "Some people have a clear estimation of themselves. They know that their genes are not very good!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The conversation between the two waspletely over. They stood at the side of the bed, silent.


    Hester was still thinking about Jackson, while Sara was so obedient because she was not strong


    enough.


    "I want to go to find Jackson. You just stay at home!"


    Hester said as she stood up from the bed and adjusted her sleeves. If there was no result of this


    matter, she would always be hard to ease herself.


    She had suffered so much before, so she didn''t have the heart to see Jackson like that. It was better to


    make things clear than to pretend to be confused. Moreover, as a shrewd man, how could he not know


    the reason?


    "I''ll go with you!"


    Worried that she would go alone, Sara stood up with one hand on her waist and said without hesitation.


    "No way!"


    Hester resolutely refused Sara''s suggestion. She quickly walked in, helped her sit back on the bed, and


    gently patted her hand.


    "I just want to have a good talk with him this time. There are some things that can''t be dyed. Allen is


    still working for Jackson. Aren''t you afraid that he will find an opportunity to revenge?"


    Sara was not convinced. She was really worried about Hester''s safety, not to have fun! However, it was


    a pity that she couldn''t see such an interesting thing.


    "Forget it. I''d better not go there!"


    ording to Jackson''s gloomy character, maybe he would really make things difficult for Allen. For the


    sake of her future life, she''d better not cause more trouble!


    Afterforting her, Hester went out with relief. She hailed a taxi and told him the address. Then she


    stopped talking.


    Although she had made up her mind to talk to him, she really didn''t know how to say it at this critical


    moment.


    "I don''t like you. Don''t even think about it."


    She shook her head hard and threw away all the messy thoughts in her mind.


    "No way! No way! No way!"


    Through the rearview mirror, the driver silently nced at Hester, who was talking to herself after


    getting on the car. He was shocked and uncertain. Looking at this delicate girl, he wondered if she was


    suffering from mental disease.


    "What a pity!"


    He sighed and sped up. It was better to end this kind of business as soon as possible, in case


    something unexpected happened in the middle of the way.


    "Here we are, miss."


    The driver''s words pulled back Hester''s thoughts. She raised her eyebrows, sighed, took out the money


    from her wallet and handed it to the driver. She got out of the car with worry.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Hello, I want to see the CEO of yourpany. Please inform him!"


    Standing at the front desk, Hester said with a smile.


    "Ah! Hester!"


    The receptionist smiled and raised her hand. Instantly, her expression became very terrified. Didn''t they


    say that Hester had died three years ago? Why was she standing here safe and sound?


    "You... You are..."


    "Oh! It''s just a misunderstanding. Don''t be afraid!"


    Hester exined with a smile, lost in thought. She wondered who spread the rumor that she was dead


    three years ago. It was really a headache.


    Fortunately, she didn''t have many friends, which saved the trouble of exnation.


    "Can you help me inform him? I have something to talk to Mr. Jackson. Sorry to trouble you."


    "Okay, wait a moment. I''ll make a call!"


    Since they used to be colleagues, she would not make things difficult for Hester. She quickly called the


    CEO''s office and asked for a meeting.


    "Okay, okay, Mr. Jackson, I''ll let Hestere in right now!"


    The receptionist put down the phone and smiled politely.


    "Well, Mr. Jackson asked you to go upstairs directly. You are familiar with the road, so I won''t take you


    upstairs."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Hester nodded slightly. She was a little rxed and walked up slowly.


    At the same time, Jackson was sitting in the office, with his hands crossed on his legs, and his palms


    were slightly sweaty. He had been waiting for her at the door for a long time yesterday, but she didn''t


    say anything more to him. Now she came to him in person. Was there anything wrong?


    Or did she just realize that she wanted to me him?


    "Rat-a-tat!"


    The knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. He covered his mouth and coughed to calm himself


    down.


    "Come in, please!"


    Sitting upright, Jackson looked at the woman who slowly walked in with burning eyes. His heart was


    beating fast. Even he despised himself.


    "Sit down!"


    Hester sat opposite him, looking at the person in front of her with a flicker of her eyes. She took a deep


    breath, but her words changed.


    "Well, I''m sorry for what happenedst night. I didn''t mean to target you. Too many things have


    happened these days, and my mind is in a mess."


    Jackson nodded slightly and straightened his body to avoid Hester''s eyes. He pressed his chin tightly,


    not as rxed as before.


    "I know. It''s normal for you to keep a distance from me after what happened. You don''t have to


    apologize to me!"


    Hester was anxious, frowning, and said in an excited tone.


    "It''s not what you think. I just don''t know how to tell you, but I really don''t me you!"

 Chapter 682 Be Frank

    Chapter 682 Be Frank


    With frightening light in his eyes, Jackson stared at Hester in front of him. He was too excited to know


    what to do, so he could only sit there trembling.


    "Don''t you me me?"


    "No!"


    Raising her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear, Hester looked at the person in front of her with a


    worried expression. She was considering what she should say to calm him down.


    "I know what you are thinking, but I have told you clearly that it is impossible! Three years have


    passed. Why are you still so stubborn?"


    "Stubborn?"


    With his long and thick eyshes casting a faint shadow on his eyelids, Jackson looked a little


    dispirited. He murmured and looked a little crazy.


    "Yes! It has been three years. Why am I still so stubborn?"


    Hester looked at Jackson worriedly, feeling surprised and uncertain. He always looked like a yboy.


    What happened today?


    Or, shouldn''t shee here today?


    "Jackson, don''t be like this!"


    "What do I look like?"


    With a sh of his eyes, Jackson raised his head and his eyes were burning. At this moment, his


    enchanting face was more and more eye-catching, with an unusual but irresistible look.


    "Hester, three years have passed, but you haven''t been advanced at all!"


    Hester frowned and was in a bad mood. Anyone who was pointed at the nose and said that he hadn''t


    been advanced would be unhappy!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Jackson, you..."


    "Maybe three years ago, I had some other feelings for you, but after such a long time, I have already


    figured it out. I got close to you for some other purpose, so I naturally feel guilty to you."


    With a smile on his face, Jackson leaned against the sofazily.


    "My current attitude towards you may have caused you some misunderstandings, and I know them all.


    Now that you have said that, I think it''s time for me to show my attitude.


    I have no feelings for you, Hester!"


    Hearing what he said, Hester''s heart finally fell slowly. She raised her hand to touch her chest and


    smiled.


    "Jackson, I am really scared to death."


    Jackson raised his eyebrowszily and stared at Hester with one hand supporting the handrail.


    "To be honest, I was scared by you when you took the initiative toe to thepany today."


    Hester waspletely relieved. She had been worried that she would not handle it well and put


    Jackson in an indescribable situation. But it seemed that God was still fair.


    It was said that the prince and the princess were born to be a couple. As Cindere, she was not even


    Cindere, so it was impossible for her to be treated differently by the prince.


    "It''s obvious that your eyes were very frightening when you leftst night. I tossed and turned in bed


    and couldn''t fall asleep, so I came here early in the morning to have a heart-to-heart talk with you.


    But I''m afraid you don''t need my advice now!"


    "Huh!"


    With a slight smile, Jackson sat on the chair in a crooked way. His eyes closed slightly, locking himself


    in this narrow view.


    He could tell at a nce that Hester was nervous when she entered. He just wanted to ease her


    tension, so he kept talking and followed her words.


    "Although I don''t want you to guide me, it seems that I should change my attitude towards you. It''s just


    that you misunderstood me. If there will be more misunderstandings in the future, I really can''t exin it


    clearly."


    As the conversation between the two people was opened, the atmosphere changed, not as


    embarrassed as it was when they first met. Hester''s taut body gradually rxed, and the smile on her


    face became brighter.


    Compared with the rxation of Hester, Jackson was leaning against the chair. His eyes followed


    Hester, quietly hiding the meaning behind it.


    "Rat-a-tat!"


    The knock on the door to break the happy atmosphere between the two. There was a trace of


    displeasure in Jackson''s eyes, but he did not show it. He narrowed his eyes and hid all the emotions in


    them.


    "Come in!"


    With a document in his hand, Allen hurried in. When he saw Hester sitting next to him, he raised his


    eyebrows slightly, without showing too much surprise.


    He was just a small employee, and he didn''t have so much power to control the behavior of his boss.


    "Mr. Jackson, there is an emergency document that needs your signature immediately!"


    "Okay!"


    answered Jackson in a cold voice. As a result, he took out a pen from his pocket, nced at it casually,


    and signed it conveniently.


    Allen bent down and picked up the document. He looked down at the middle of the table and felt


    scared.


    "By the way, you have an appointment with the boss of a foreign-owned enterprise. It''s almost the time.


    Please get ready at once!"


    Jackson''s face changed, and his dark eyes fell on Allen. The smile at the corners of his mouth became


    more and more profound, which was hard to understand.


    Did he do it on purpose? It was not easy for Hester to take the initiative toe to him. Would it be


    wasted like this?


    "What''s more, the boss of a foreign-owned enterprise has arrived at the appointed ce. Please hurry


    up, Mr. Jackson!"


    Hearing the key word of Allen, the smile on Jackson''s face gradually faded away. His eyes swept over


    a subordinate who didn''t know what to do. However, the subordinate just lowered his head all the time


    and didn''t receive his hint at all, or just automatically blocked it.


    "Well, since you have an appointment, I won''t disturb you. Bye!"


    Hester stood up from the chair, nodded slightly, and prepared her bag, as if she could leave at any


    time. She came here on a whim today, but she didn''t expect that she would dy his business. It was


    really inappropriate!


    "I''m sorry, Jackson! I just ran over on impulse. Don''t mind!"


    "You can do whatever you want. I don''t have so much work to do!"


    Ignoring the documents piled up at the corner of the table, Jackson said lightly.


    "It''s just that we have made an appointment a long time ago. It''s not a coincidence!"


    Hearing what his boss said, the corners of Allen''s mouth twitched fiercely. After thinking about the


    consequences of being against with his boss, he stood quietly aside and kept silent.


    "If I have something to deal with in the future, I will call you in advance. You can go ahead with your


    work. I''m leaving now."

 Chapter 683 Let It Go

    Chapter 683 Let It Go


    After sending Hester downstairs and looking at her back, Jackson sighed slightly and shook his head


    helplessly. Was it so serious that he have to always lie to her?


    But he did not like Hester. He must love her!


    Allen raised his hand, coughed, nodded and reminded him in a low voice.


    "Mr. Jackson, Miss Hester has gone far."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I know!"


    Jackson said in a cold tone. He narrowed his eyes and sighed. Then he turned around and looked at


    the man in front of him with a creepy smile.


    "Allen, should I thank you for saving me out of the embarrassing situation, or should I me you for


    separating us?"


    Allen rolled his eyes, but because of the posture of nodding, he was not noticed by Jackson.


    Jackson was usually smart and capable, and no one could easily get a little advantage from him.


    However, he met Hester. His intelligence was really worrying now!


    "If you really have a crush on Miss Hester, why don''t you just say it? You always hide it from her. There


    will be some unforeseen idents in the future."


    Being poked in the pain, Jackson was a little angry from embarrassment. He slightly twitched the


    corners of his mouth, revealing a gloomy smile, and looked at the person in front of him with burning


    eyes.


    "Don''t think you are qualified to tell me what to do just because you have sessfully won Sara''s


    heart!"


    "It seems that I''m being oversensitive,"


    Allen nodded his head and said in a neither humble nor pushy tone. Anyway, since Jackson met


    Hester, he had changed a lot. Allen had already been used to it.


    "Austin is an example. Don''t you really worry that you will be the second Austin? It''s really a great


    pain in your life if you can''t speak it out!"


    Hearing Allen''s ruthless words, Jackson smiled bitterly. It was just a well-known thing. No matter how


    he tried to stop her, it had no effect.


    It was no more than a lie. Although Hester had practiced for three years, she was still innocent. He


    could dispel her thought with a few words, but he himself could not be easily dispelled.


    "Something has happened in America recently. I''m considering who to send!"


    With a heavy look on his face, Allen nodded slightly and hid all the light in his eyes. He looked like a


    professional assistant, and there was no difference.


    "Mr. Jackson, I have made today''s contract. You can ask the boss of a foreign-funded enterprise to sign


    itter! As for the business trip, I hope you can think it over.


    Sara is about to give birth. As her husband, I can''t go on a business trip."


    "Oh?"


    With his eyebrows raisedzily, Jackson looked at the serious expression of Allen in front of him, but


    was not moved at all.


    "But Mr. Allen seems to have nothing else to do. He was in the mood to make fun of me just now!"


    Allen''s heart sank. He regretted that he didn''t show mercy just now. Others didn''t know what kind of


    person Jackson was, but as an old subordinate, he knew it well.


    He raised his hand and wiped the sweat on his forehead silently. He looked at Jackson eagerly, hoping


    that he could change his mind.


    "Mr. Jackson, you must be joking. I just came here to fully understand that you could end your


    conversation with Miss Hester as soon as possible.


    If you really want to get to the bottom of it, you can pick a few ws with that foreigner at the


    negotiation tableter and let us win more and make more profits."


    Jackson snorted coldly and went straight to his office, ignoring the nervous man. Since it had worked,


    he wouldn''t go deep into it.


    He just couldn''t bear to see others so happy, but he was still alone.


    As the saying goes, "Nothing matters." Hester had just solved the grudge between her and Jackson, so


    her mood was naturally different.


    Seeing that she was in front of themunity where she lived, she asked the driver to pull over and


    decided to walk back on her own.


    "It''s a nice day today. It''s really suitable for walking!"


    Hester covered her eyes with her hands to avoid the strong sunlight. Then she wandered along the


    road slowly. She used to like walking. It was a happy thing to see the busy figures around and observe


    the subtle changes of their expressions.


    On the other side, Yam, dressed in a simple white shirt and a pair of ck trousers, looked pure and


    beautiful from afar, as if she was a college student who had just gone to school.


    The previous jewelry made her a little old. Then she stayed in that ce, stained with too much tacky,


    and she was already tired of wearing heavy makeup.


    Now she left that dirty ce with the help of Melody. Of course she didn''t like to be dressed like that.


    She grabbed her phone and wondered how long she had left that ce. At that time, the only request


    of Melody was to let her help to deal with Hester. But now, she had only seen Hester once, so how


    could she help her?


    "Ah!" With a scream, Yam felt that she lost her bnce and fell heavily to the ground. Her palm was so


    painful that she could hardly speak.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"


    Hearing the continuous apologies above her head, Yam became more and more angry.


    "Who is it! Are you blind?"


    She raised her head angrily, only to meet Hester''s apologetic eyes. She raised her hand to smooth her


    hair and clenched her fists.


    Hester frowned and looked at Yam sitting on the ground, wailing in her heart. She had been trying to


    avoid her all the time. But today, she even bumped into her. Wasn''t this a disaster?


    "Yam?"


    Although this face was very familiar, in her memory, Yam was still as shining as before. Even when she


    met her on the street, she was not sure.


    "Hester!"


    Seeing that she called her name so firmly, Hester was no longer wondering if she was Yam. She bent


    over and pulled her up from the ground.


    After all, they were acquaintances. Judging from her arrogant look before, Hester thought she wouldn''t


    be too difficult.


    "Are you okay? Does it hurt?"


    "Of course..."


    The unspoken words were swallowed up by Yam, and the disdain and anger in her eyes were all


    hidden by her. She felt better and shook her head slightly.


    "I fell so hard on the ground, so the pain is inevitable. I know you didn''t mean to do it, and I will


    naturally let it go!"

 Chapter 684 Forget The Past

    Chapter 684 Forget The Past


    Hester nodded in agreement. Although she didn''t know much about Yam, she could barely guess what


    was going on. She cared so much about her appearance in front of others, but how could she haggle


    with her like a shrew!


    "The wound on your hand is very serious, so is your leg. How about I take you to the hospital to have a


    bandage?"


    "No, thanks. I''m fine. Don''t bother."


    Waving her arms to refuse Hester''s kindness, the smile on Yam''s face twitched slightly. The pain on her


    leg became more and more obvious. It should be very serious!


    "Although we didn''t have a good time before, the situation is different now. Your face has changed.


    How can you be fine?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Hester stepped forward, held Yam''s arm, hailed a taxi and helped her up.


    "Sir, go to the nearest hospital. Thank you!"


    Yam sat beside Hester, her eyes wandering on her. Although they hadn''t seen each other for a long


    time, Hester hadn''t changed at all. Time didn''t leave any trace on her body.


    If Yam hadn''t known what happened to her from Melody, she would have thought that she was living a


    good life.


    "Hester, I''m sorry for what happened before. I''ve always been spoiled. Please don''t mind!"


    "Of course not! Forget the past. We will be very tired if we them in mind all the time. I don''t like to care


    about these things. You don''t have to worry about them either."


    Looking down at her fingers, Hester smiled. It was not because she was magnanimous. Looking at


    Yam''s peaceful face, she thought that she must have suffered a lot before. If she was angry with her, it


    would be her fault.


    Hester had been living a poor life with her parents since she was a child. She had experienced most of


    the hardships that others couldn''t bear. And the Ning family had undergone such a big change. It


    seemed that Yam had also experienced something that ordinary people couldn''t bear.


    "Hester, don''t be like this. It was me who troubled you before, and now I''m punished. Even if you say a


    few words to me, it can still make me feel at ease!"


    Holding Hester''s hand, Yam looked at Hester with a pleading face, her eyebrows knitted together.


    Withdrawing her hand in a hurry, Hester turned her head awkwardly, trying to focus all her attention on


    the scenery outside the window.


    If Yam had said that before, she would never believe it. But after such a long time, she was really in a


    dilemma.


    Brother Austin had told her not to get too close to Yam before. He was right, but now Yam was like this,


    which really gave her a headache.


    "Yam, I didn''t pay much attention to what happened before, nor did I deal with you. It seems that I have


    nothing to do with the past, right?"


    She sighed and lowered her head listlessly, feeling sad. She had just made a decision for what


    happened to Jackson, but now she had to make a decision with Yam again. It was a tired day.


    "Don''t say that I''m cold to you, but that we really don''t have too much entanglement. Maybe it''s


    because too many things have happened to you these years that your state of mind has changed, but


    it''s not enough to change mine.


    If I ept you easily, you will feel unreal and want to confirm it again and again. In this way, things will


    only be moreplicated!"


    "Huh!"


    Yam nodded and snorted, her fingers tightly intertwined. She had never known that Hester was so


    eloquent that it really hurt.


    "Hester, has anyone ever said that you are heartless?"


    Confused, Hester turned her head and raised her eyebrows. She had often heard such words since


    she came back. But why did even Yam sigh like this?


    "I don''t understand!"


    Looking at Hester''s puzzled look, Yam smiled. She spread out her injured palm, and the dark red blood


    was exposed, and even the surrounding air was soaked in a trace of blood smell.


    "You look weak on the surface, but inside you are tough. Everything would be kept in mind silently and


    never be mentioned voluntarily, but you did always keep it carefully. Once it was touched, you would


    push people away mercilessly!


    But that''s good. It''s better than saving some unnecessary trouble and making sure you can get out of it


    safely!"


    Hearing Yam''s words, Hester felt that her mind was getting more and more confused. It was not


    because of her ability to understand Yam, but because Yam had really changed, making people unable


    to see through her.


    "Yam, I don''t know what you have experienced these years or why you have changed so much. I


    should hate you, but I can put myself in a position to understand you, so I have never really hated you.


    Of course, I also advise you to let it go. You don''t have to dwell on the past all the time!"


    After a short conversation, the two fell into silence. Hester forced herself to look out of the window,


    while Yam lowered her head, thinking about something.


    The driver slowly pulled over at the gate of the hospital. Hester opened the door, helped Yam get out of


    the car, and went into the emergency room to ask the doctor to bind up her wound.


    While Yam was bandaging her wound, Hester felt bored standing alone, so she wanted to go to Austin.


    "Yam, wait for me a moment after you finish bandaging. I have something to talk to Brother Austin!"


    The disinfectant water wiped the wound. The severe pain made Yam''s face entangled. Taking a deep


    breath, she nced at Hester and nodded slightly.


    "Go ahead!"


    Yam was too hard to care about herself now. How could she be in the mood to care about what she


    would think?


    Hester nodded slightly and turned away. She walked to the door of Austin''s office and knocked on it.


    "Come in!"


    When she opened the door, she saw Austin in a white coat. The sun was shining in and the stars were


    sparkling, making people could not help but think of the wonderful things in the world.


    Or perhaps, it was hard to describe Austin with bad words! It was as if all the beautiful words were born


    for him, tightly surrounded.


    "Brother Austin!"


    The pen on his fingertips paused and left a long mark on the case. Austin raised his head and looked at


    Hester dotingly.


    "Why are you here?"


    With her hands behind her back, Hester said mysteriously, "Ie to the hospital because I need


    some help!"

 Chapter 685 Help Them

    Chapter 685 Help Them


    Austin''s face changed dramatically. He stood up in a hurry and walked to Hester, carefully checking the


    situation.


    "What''s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Hester allowed Austin to examine her, with a slight smile at the corners of her mouth. Brother Austin


    was always like this. He had been trembling with fear when she caught a coldst time, as if she had a


    serious illness.


    If she didn''t know that Austin cared too much about her, she would have been a little worried about how


    Brother Austin got the license!


    "I''m not the one who needs to see a doctor!"


    The simple sentence sessfully made Austin''s heart hanging in the air return to its original position.


    He ced it on Hester''s arm, raised his hand to cover his cough, and looked at her with a serious


    expression.


    "Do you think it''s funny?"


    Hester held Austin''s arm with a fawning look and acted like a spoiled child. With a bright smile on her


    face, she was not as calm as before.


    "I came to the hospital this time because someone really needed to see a doctor, and I felt bored to see


    her bandage, so I came here to see you."


    Austin touched her nose helplessly. Every time when she was like this, even if there was a great anger


    in his heart, he would retreat.


    Sometimes, he felt sorry for himself. Would he indulge the person in front of him all his life?


    "Forget it. I won''t argue with you about what happened today."


    After saying that, he returned to his seat, picked up the pen that had been thrown away in a hurry and


    modified the patient''s case.


    "You said you came here for business today. Is it Sara who came for the prenatal checkups?"


    Hester sat down on the sofa, looking at Austin speechlessly.


    "The word ''bandage'' I just said doesn''t seem to have anything to do with the prenatal checkups!


    Brother Austin, you are a doctor who has saved people''s lives. Please be careful to other''s words,


    okay?"


    Austin was at a loss whether to cry or tough at Hester''s serious look. He raised his hand and gently


    pressed it against the spot between his eyebrows. This little girl was always so unreasonable, and it


    was impossible for her to be so eloquent to others.


    "You''re always picking on me. Why don''t you ask for so much from yourself?"


    Unconvinced, Hester straightened her chest and silently rolled her eyes at Austin. She adjusted her


    body slightly to make herself morefortable.


    "Brother Austin, have you forgotten? I''m awyer. The most important thing is to find some clues in


    other people''s words, and then make my words more rigorous. How can I have low requirements on


    myself?


    Now the rtionship between the doctor and the patient is so tense. I''m afraid that you will be chased


    and beaten by other people''s family in the future!"


    The corners of Austin''s mouth twitched violently, and he looked at the person in front of him


    speechlessly. He didn''t know why he had an illusion of going to court now.


    "Is it because your illness has gone to the bone and you can''t extricate yourself? Or do you feel bored


    at home these days and have to amuse me?"


    "Of course not! I''m just being prepared. Brother Austin, you''re so kind. If the patient''s family really make


    things difficult for you, I think you''ll just let them do whatever they want and will never refute.


    But you can''t do this. You must show your professional quality and use your medical knowledge to let


    them know that there is no problem with your diagnosis and treatment!"


    Hearing Hester''s words, Austin didn''t say anything. Looking at the scene in front of him, he thought she


    must be bored at home alone.


    Since she chose to be awyer, she had been so picky for a period of time. But hadn''t this problem


    been cured? When did she have a rpse?


    "Brother Austin, can you talk to me for a while? I have been staying with Sara these days. You know


    that she is not good at fighting.


    Besides, I have to consider her identity as a pregnant woman, so I can''t say anything harsh. My career


    is special, and if my brain doesn''t work for a long time, it will easily cause trouble. Can you apany


    me to practice my eloquence?"


    Hester rubbed against Austin, hoping that he could apany her to practice. Although she had


    resigned from thew office, she had some ns.


    She liked the career ofwyer very much and nned to keep doing it. If she lost her basic skills, all


    her previous efforts would be in vain.


    Putting down the pen in his hand, Austin raised his head and looked into Hester''s watery eyes. For a


    moment, he was somewhat absent-minded. He sighed helplessly and supported his head with one


    hand.


    "I think you are really bored recently. There are also some medical disputes in our hospital, which are


    difficult to deal with, so we decide to sue.


    However, ordinarywyers would feel troublesome and refuse such cases. As for Lucas, I have


    nned to ask you for a favor. Since you are so idle now, you''d better be busy with these cases, so


    that your major won''t be abandoned!"


    Getting rid of Austin''s hand, Hester seemed a little unhappy. She nced at Austin and felt sad. This


    was a tough case for medical disputes. One carelessness would damage their reputation, which was


    really a headache.


    "Brother Austin, aren''t you afraid that I will be punished? Although I don''t have an exceedingly beautiful


    face, it''s considered to be passable. How can you have the heart to push this kind of thing to me?"


    "Don''t I know you?"


    Austin continued with his work, ignoring Hester''s cry. This kind of case was the most suitable for her.


    She would not take too much risk if she had to do it herself.


    "Don''t y tricks with me anymore. The medical dispute case is not thatplicated. It''s just that


    those outside are doing bad things, but the patients'' families are not the kind of unreasonable people.


    However, it is because their family member has left that they will be exploited when they are


    heartbroken."


    "That''s ridiculous. I chose to be awyer in order to maintain the fair order of the society. Since I have


    met this case, how can I leave it alone?"


    Hester clenched her fists in righteous indignation, her face full of high spirits, and her whole body


    seemed to be emitting light and dazzling.


    Austin smiled and tapped his fingertips on the table. His eyes twinkled. He didn''t know whether he was


    doing the right thing or not.


    "I don''t expect you to be able to do it justice, after all, the situation of the patient''s family is really


    difficult!"


    "Do you want me to help them?"

 Chapter 686 Task

    Chapter 686 Task


    Austin was smiling warmly. His fingertips gently touched between his eyebrows, which was quite


    meaningful. He just said it casually and it didn''t have any special meaning.


    "Hester, if you have to say so, I have no choice!"


    Hearing such a calm sentence from Austin, Hester rolled her eyes at him. She sat aside silently and


    looked down at the thin sunlight on the ground.


    "Brother Austin, I don''t like your pretending to be serious!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Austin coughed to cover his embarrassment. A glimmer of light shed in his eyes. He tapped on the


    table with his fingertips and smiled at Hester, without refuting.


    "I''ve seen the patient''s family members. They look honest and sincere. They don''t seem to be able to


    do so. They just came to see the doctor, but the patient died. The patient''s family members are so sad


    and they also need to pay a lot of medical fees. That''s why they are taken use of!"


    "Forget it, Brother Austin."


    Waving her hand, Hester interrupted Austin''s words. Although it didn''t conflict with her original


    intention, such a small case really made her a little embarrassed.


    "As long as I take this case, I won''t let them pay for the medical fees. As for the rest, it depends on


    you."


    Austin nodded slightly and the smile at the corners of his mouth deepened. ying with the pen in his


    hand, he was lost in thought.


    "Brother Austin, I find that you are more and more like a fox now."


    Hester clicked her tongue, shook her head and looked away. Although Austin had never done anything


    to her, thinking of his recent behavior style, she always felt that it might be a very lucky thing not to


    stand on his opposite side!


    Instantly, the smile at the corners of his mouth disappeared, and Austin coughed awkwardly. His eyes


    flickered slightly, hiding the real emotions. His mind was drifting away, but he didn''t know what to say to


    describe the thoughts deep in his heart.


    Did his heavy heart control only for her, or for his own selfish desire?


    "Ah!"


    Hester eximed and left in a hurry.


    "Brother Austin, I''m leaving now. Yam will be ready soon."


    Looking at her back, Austin sighed helplessly. He looked down at the long scratches on the medical


    record and had to fill in again.


    It was just her exmation that easily distracted him, which was ridiculous.


    Hester hurried through the noisy corridor, pushed open the door of the emergency room, and ran in


    breathlessly. With one hand on her waist, she blushed.


    "Why are you running?"


    Holding her arm which had just been applied with medicine, Yamzily looked up at Hester and said


    indifferently. She couldn''t be so sentimental as to think that Hester was because of her.


    Although she could let bygones be bygones, there was really no reason for her to be so nervous.


    Out of breath, Hester looked up and saw Yam''s well wrapped arm, gasping for air. She wiped the sweat


    off her forehead and sat aside casually.


    "I ran into a neurotic on the way and was frightened, so I ran here!"


    "But the neurology department in our hospital is not here!"


    The nurse frowned and turned to Hester. She had worked in the hospital for so long, but she had never


    heard that the neurology department was in this hospital!


    Looking up at the enthusiastic nurse, Hester''s mouth twitched slightly. Didn''t the report say that the


    attitude of the medical staff was bad? But why was the nurse she met so kind?


    Noticing Yam''s meaningful gaze, she raised her hand to touch her hair awkwardly and smiled stiffly.


    "A patient of the psychiatry department broke her leg when she was attacked. She was insane when


    she came for treatment."


    "Oh! These people are really pitiful. They are tortured by these incurable diseases, losing their minds


    and unable to control themselves!"


    The nurse sighed slightly and. Her words were full of pity for those people.


    "Excuse me. Is this miss all right?"


    Hester''s heart jolted. In order not to be exposed by the nurse again, she quickly changed the topic. It


    was said that no one could survive without pains.


    "Oh, nothing serious. Don''t touch water or eat cold food when going back. It''s almost okay."


    The nurse nodded and said with concern. She packed up the medicine neatly and went out.


    Seeing the enthusiastic nurse leave, Hester was relieved. Fortunately, she finally left. If she continued


    to say something, Hester would really go crazy!


    "Now that you have bandaged your wound, let me drive you back!"


    Turning her head to look at Yam''s inquiring eyes, Hester felt a little ufortable. Although she could


    forgive Yam generously, it would be embarrassing if she cared about Yam instead!


    Yam looked away with a faint smile on her face. She put down her sleeves and got out of bed. The


    sudden pain on her leg made her gasp.


    "Thank you for your help today!"


    "You''re wee. After all, I''m generally responsible for your fall. It''s just a piece of cake to send you to


    the hospital. You don''t have to worry about it!"


    Hester corrected her attitude. Her words were reasonable without any personal emotions. She was just


    telling the truth, and the rest naturally had nothing to do with her.


    Holding Yam''s hand, she carefully walked out of the hospital. Hester hailed a taxi, helped her up, and


    casually told the driver the address.


    The two of them held each other''s head and looked out of the window, without saying anything. The


    atmosphere became subtle, but it was not embarrassing.


    When they arrived at the destination, Hester decided to send Yam back first. Anyway, it was not


    convenient for her to go back alone.


    "I won''t go upstairs. Be careful!"


    Yam nodded slightly and turned around to look at Hester''s back. The temperature of her palm was still


    left on her arm, which made her very ufortable.


    "It seems that you have made a good progress!"


    Melody said viciously and excitedly. She walked out of a secret ce and looked as usual after


    recuperating.


    A hint of darkness shed in her eyes. Yam took a deep breath and turned around again. Everything


    was perfectly hidden.


    "Why are you here?"


    Melody looked at Hester''s back with burning eyes and smiled.


    "Just remember your task!"

 Chapter 687 No Need

    Chapter 687 No Need


    Hearing this, Yam nodded calmly. The only condition for her to escape was that she had to help Melody


    deal with Hester. If she had seen Hester send her back with own eyes, she must have misunderstood!


    "Don''t worry! I will do as you said. But you know that I was not happy with Hester before. It''s not easy


    to win her trust in a short time!"


    There was a sh of understanding on Melody''s face, and she made aparison in her heart.


    Although Hester was easy to be kind, she was not a fool.


    Three years ago, Melody used her sympathy to make her so easily fail! Now that the past had


    happened again, she would be more careful!


    "You are right! Hester, that bitch, had returned as awyer. She must have gone through a lot of things.


    It was indeed a little difficult to take advantage of her sympathy!


    Well, if you follow your n step by step, then it will be easier for me to achieve my goal."


    Yam nodded in agreement. She must be careful in front of Melody and never make her angry. Although


    Melody looked like the same as before, her mind had already been crazy.


    If they was any disagreement, Yam was sure that she would not let her go!


    Seeing that Yam was obedient, Melody nodded with satisfaction. It seemed that her n would work.


    As long as Yam could obtain the trust of Hester, it was time for her to implement her n.


    "Go back and think about how to get close to her. Remember! The sooner, the better. My patience is


    limited. Don''t let me think it''s a mistake to save you!"


    "Don''t worry! I will get her trust as soon as possible!"


    In order not to go back to the ce where she used to be, Yam swore her determination. Even for her


    own sake, she must do what Melody told her.


    Melody raised her eyeszily and nced at Yam up and down. The difort in her heart instantly


    increased. It was disgusting to think of what she had done.


    Perhaps it was because of the unbearable past, or perhaps it was because of the education she


    received from her childhood that she disdained Yam.


    "Well, you don''t look well. Go back and have a rest! I juste here to see how you are doing. Since


    you have done a good job, I''m relieved."


    Looking at the disappearing figure of Melody, Yam took a deep breath. Fortunately, she managed to


    deal with her. And she had bumped into Hester today. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to deceive


    her!


    "It seems that I have to think about what will happen in the future. Otherwise, maybe Melody will do


    something out of line!"


    It sounded easy, but there were indeed many obstacles in doing it. Hester''s determination was really


    troublesome.


    On the other side, Hester opened the door with a tired face. She threw herself on the bed and sighed.


    She stared at the ceiling, lost in thought. She raised her hand to touch her aching shoulder and felt


    helpless.


    "Although it''s not as miserable as Yam, it still hurts so much. What a bad deal!"


    Thinking of this, she yawned and fell asleep.


    "It''s all Jackson''s fault. I didn''t sleepst night!"


    Now that she was all right, an overwhelming tiredness swept over her mind. Her eyelids were heavy,


    and she fell asleep gradually.


    Austin came back from work. Facing the darkness in the room, he frowned tightly. He tiptoed to


    Hester''s room. When he raised his hand and wanted to knock at the door, he was stopped.


    He had an extra operation tonight. It was already one o''clock when he came back. It was normal for her


    to fall asleep. If she was disturbed by him, she would be med again, wouldn''t she?


    After thinking about it for a while, he thought it was better to let the people inside have a good sleep!


    In a daze, Hester heard the sound of the door closing. Her eyes opened a small gap. The dazzling


    sunlight made her very ufortable.


    Frowning, she turned over, sighed and woke up. She picked up the phone and nced at the time on


    it, frowning in surprise.


    "I have slept for so long?"


    She vaguely remembered that when she came back home yesterday, she just felt very sleepy and fell


    asleep. Who would have thought that this sleep would be so long? She stretched her stiff limbs, got out


    of bed with bare feet, opened the door and saw the breakfast on the table.


    "What if Brother Austin gets married in the future?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was not a good thing to find that she was bing more and more dependent on Austin. But on


    second thought, wasn''t he in love with her?


    This idea made her very happy, but it instantly cooled down. It was absolutely not enough that only


    Brother Austin liked her, because she could not respond!


    She felt sad, but she had no choice. She sat at the table dejectedly, with a piece of bread in her mouth,


    lost in thought.


    On the other side, Yam got up early in the morning, tidied herself up and rushed out excitedly. Because


    of the heavy fall yesterday, she walked a little bumpy.


    Last night, she was lying on the bed, tossing and turning, thinking about how to get close to Hester.


    Today, she couldn''t wait to go out for an experiment. It was said that failure was the mother of sess.


    As long as she used the right method, she would definitely make Hester change her opinion of her.


    "Yam, you muste on!"


    She cheered herself up. When she looked up, she saw a familiar car and the person who got off it. She


    couldn''t help trembling.


    She moved awkwardly and hid at a corner. She took a deep breath, and her eyes shed with surprise


    and uncertainty.


    "Why is he here? Didn''t he say that he had nothing to do with Hester?"


    Half of her head was quietly exposed, and she carefully observed Terence not far away. Yam was very


    resentful. If it weren''t for the man in front of her, her father wouldn''t have died.


    The person she hated most in the world must be Terence!


    Terence took out his phone and dialed Hester''s number. He squatted down to calm Thomas down.


    After dinner that night, Thomas had been moring to look for Hester. He was so annoyed that he


    reluctantly drove to take him here.


    Hester looked at the name jumping on the screen, frowning. She did not want to answer his phone, but


    the person on the other side had been persistent. With a slight sigh, her fingertips slid through the line.


    "Mr. Terence, it seems that there is no need for us to keep in touch with each other,


    right?"

 Chapter 688 Got Sick

    Chapter 688 Got Sick


    Hearing her rude words, Terence was a little bit unhappy but felt sorry for when he looked into Thomas''


    bright eyes.


    "Thomas misses you."


    Hester, on the other side of the phone, lost her momentum in an instant after hearing this. She frowned


    unhappily and rubbed the position between her eyebrows. Inexplicably, she felt tired.


    ''He is not my son. Why should I live more tiredly than his parents?''


    "Give him the phone!"


    Terence obediently put the phone near Thomas'' ear, and his cold face became gloomy. If it weren''t for


    Thomas, she wouldn''t answer his phone at all.


    This idea grew bigger and bigger in his mind, and finally filled his ears fiercely, turning into a strong


    dissatisfaction and tightly surrounding him.


    "Hello! Auntie April!"


    With all his attention on the phone, Thomas didn''t notice his father''s sad expression. He just held the


    phone and said happily.


    His soft words almost melted Hester''s heart. Lying on the table, she was feeling slightly drunk. It was


    indeed a pleasure to hear such a voice in the early morning!


    "Thomas, what''s wrong?"


    "Auntie April, stand by the window and look out!"


    Thomas raised his head, his eyes wandering among the windows, and the familiar face that he was


    looking forward to appeared.


    Not knowing why, Hester walked to the window and pushed it open. She nodded and saw Thomas


    waving his hands excitedly with a bright smile on his face.


    Only at this time, he was no longer as calm as he used to be. He became more energetic and looked


    like a child atst.


    Seeing Hester''s body, Thomas waved his arm excitedly, trying to attract her attention more easily.


    "Auntie April!"


    Hester also waved her arm with a faint smile at the corners of her mouth.


    "Since you are already here,e on in!"


    Thomas looked at his father excitedly, his watery eyes gleaming with light. He held the phone tightly in


    his hand and wanted his father to go upstairs with him.


    Terence sighed, squatted down and touched his head helplessly. He guessed that Hester wouldn''t like


    him to go up!


    "Since Auntie April asked you to go upstairs, just go! I have something to deal with in thepany. You


    have to be obedient, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    Disappointed, Thomas lowered his head and stared nkly at the ground. Originally, his best state was


    to let his parents be together, but the reality was always a little different.


    "Okay!"


    "Lisa, take Thomas upstairs!"


    Terence was worried that Thomas would go upstairs alone, so he signaled Lisa to go with him. Then he


    turned around, got in the car and left.


    Looking at the disappearing car, Hester exhaled a mouthful of air. She turned around and opened the


    door, waiting quietly for Thomas.


    "Auntie April!"


    The moment the elevator door opened, Thomas ran over excitedly. His hands tightly held Hester''s legs,


    and his smiling face was slightly red because of excitement.


    Hester bent down and held Thomas firmly in her arms. Her heart that was hanging in the air finally


    returned to its original position. She was really worried that he would fall when she saw him running


    towards her.


    "Why is your body so hot?"


    Noticing the strange temperature from him, she frowned and looked up at Lisa.


    "The young master caught a coldst night, so he has a fever today. But you don''t have to worry since


    he has taken the medicine!"


    Lisa nodded slightly and exined to Hester unhurriedly. She looked at Thomas and sighed.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "No wonder he is more clingy than usual when he is sick!"


    Hester nodded and understood why he was so dependent on her at this moment. But she didn''t


    understand why Thomas insisted oning to her when he was sick.


    And his mother, Melody, why couldn''t he see her?


    "Lisa, have you taken Thomas to the doctor?"


    "Yes, I''ve taken him there and got the medicine. Everything was fine, but the young master suddenly


    asked to see you, so the Mr. Terence had no choice but to send him here!"


    Lisa answered Hester patiently and carefully. She didn''t dare to make any mistake.


    Looking up at Lisa, Hester frowned and stopped asking. She raised her hand to touch Thomas'' hot


    forehead, feeling very anxious.


    Children were always weak, and now he was sick, which made people more worried.


    "Auntie April, I''m a little sleepy."


    Thomas'' eyelids were heavy, and he was a little dizzy. He looked at the person in front of him and said


    softly. A pair of hot little hands tightly held Hester, making her unable to let go.


    When he was a child, what he envied most was that other children had their mothers apanying


    them when they were sick. Now his mother was back. How happy he was!


    Holding the person in front of her in her arms, Hester walked into the room and gently put him on the


    bed. She patted him on the back, with an inexplicable feeling surging in her heart.


    Every time she saw Thomas'' face, she would always be in a trance. It was as if there was an invisible


    thread pulling back and forth, causing them to meet.


    "Auntie April, please don''t leave. Stay with me, okay?"


    Thomas noticed that Hester''s hand was a little loosened, so he forced himself to cheer up and looked


    morbid, which was very pitiful. He looked at her nervously and cowardly. There were too many


    emotions mixed in, which could not be seen clearly, but only heartache.


    Hester''s heart trembled fiercely. She squatted down and wrapped his little hand in her palm. She


    lowered her voice and coaxed the person in front of her to sleep.


    "Okay! I won''t go anywhere. I will stay here with you."


    Hearing her promise, Thomas closed his eyes obediently. In the end, he fell asleep because of the


    effect of the medicine.


    Listening to Thomas'' steady breath, Hester''s feet were a little numb. However, Thomas held her too


    tightly. She was afraid that her movements would disturb him, so she gritted her teeth and insisted.


    "Miss Hester, please have a seat!"


    Seeing this, Lisa found a cushion and put it under Hester. She looked at the sleeping Thomas and felt


    relieved.


    "Thank you, Miss Hester!"


    Frowning, Hester looked into Lisa''s eyes and smiled.


    "Lisa, what are you talking about?"


    "I mean, thank you so much for apanying the young master!"


    "It''s not a big deal. Besides, I just like him and want to take care of him. It''s nothing!"

 Chapter 689 Miss

    Chapter 689 Miss


    Tears welled up in Lisa''s eyes. ''She and he are the real mother and son. Why are they so intimate?''


    she wondered. She closed her eyes and hid all the emotions in them with a little caution.


    "Miss Hester, you must be kidding. The young master doesn''t like to be close to others since he was a


    child. But it''s also strange that the young master really likes you!


    Since he met you, he has been moring toe to you all day long. It''s really rare!"


    Hearing Lisa''s words, Hester frowned and thought. She bit her lips and hesitated for a moment before


    she opened her mouth.


    "By the way, Thomas always says that his mother is not with him. What''s going on? Where is Melody?


    Shouldn''t she like Thomas very much?"


    "Miss Hester, don''t talk about this in front of Mr. Terence!"


    A trace of anxiety shed across Lisa''s gentle face. She stared at Hester, breathing unsteadily. Her


    body trembled slightly because of excitement.


    Hester frowned and looked at Lisa in confusion. She didn''t understand why she was so excited all of a


    sudden. Then she thought about it carefully and got some answers.


    Lisa must have suffered a lot under Melody''s leadership! Since Melody could move in the Qi family


    smoothly, she must have built her prestige in a short time!


    "I''m just saying it casually. You don''t have to mind! As for Terence, I won''t take the initiative to look for


    trouble. Don''t worry about that!"


    A trace of regret shed through Lisa''s eyes. She med herself for not controlling her emotions just


    now, but now she made a fool of herself. What should she do?


    "No, it''s not like that. Miss Hester, don''t misunderstand! Sir and Miss Melody..."


    "Lisa, don''t worry about Thomas. There are still a lot of things for you to deal with in the Qi family. You


    can go back first!"


    Hester''s face changed. She didn''t want to listen to those excuses. She didn''t want to know what was


    going on between them, nor did she want to make herself sick.


    Even if she couldn''tpletely relieve herself now, she wouldn''t look for pain by herself. The reason


    why she mentioned Melody today was that he felt sorry for Thomas.


    "It''s my fault. Please take good care of the little young master, Miss Hester. I''ll go back first."


    Lisa lowered her head in disappointment. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second


    thought. After struggling for a while, she gave up the idea.


    Hester looked at the side face of Thomas who was sleeping soundly. She couldn''t calm down for a long


    time. It was the two of them who had done something bad to her, but why was everyone ming her?


    Her fingertips gently touched Thomas'' face, trembling slightly. She never needed others'' sympathy, nor


    did she care about other people''s gossip now.


    "Thomas, will you me me like this?"


    Like those adults, they never knew what she had experienced, but they just taught her casually, which


    really annoyed her.


    With a faint sigh, Hester had no room to move, so she fell asleep on the edge of the bed.


    In a daze, she suddenly remembered that three years ago, she and Melody had a fierce quarrel.


    Everyone stood opposite her and severely criticized her.


    Hester was tall and thin, looking fearlessly at the person opposite her. Tears were welling up in her


    eyes, but her heart was twitching fiercely. She was not as fearless as she looked, but just pretended to


    be.


    "Auntie April! Auntie April! What''s wrong with you?"


    Thomas vaguely heard a shrill cry, mixed with strong helplessness and fear. Hester slowly opened her


    eyes after getting rid of the nightmare.


    Looking at Thomas'' red and swollen eyes, Hester''s heart trembled. Regardless of the destructive


    despair in her dream, she hurriedly raised her hand to touch his forehead.


    At the normal temperature, she felt relieved. Fortunately, his fever was finally brought down.


    "Thomas, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    Thomas held Hester''s hand tightly and looked at her timidly. He was very scared. When he woke up, he


    felt the back of his hand was held tightly. Then he saw his mother was in a painful look.


    He was more anxious because he was afraid that she would feel sad because of illness but didn''t tell


    him. He didn''t have anymunication device with him. What would he do if something really


    happened to her?


    Could he just stand by and watch his mother, who he had tried so hard to find back, suffer from the


    torture of illness, and he could do nothing but watch?


    "Auntie April, are you okay?"


    Hester looked at Thomas nkly and wiped the sweat off her head to figure out what was going on. He


    raised his hand to hold Thomas in her arms and gentlyforted him.


    "Thomas, don''t be afraid. I just had a nightmare. It''s okay. Don''t worry!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Really?"


    Unwilling to give up, Thomas looked up at Hester. He had repeatedly confirmed that there was nothing


    wrong with her body.


    "Auntie April, did you dream of something terrible that made you so painful?"


    Hester couldn''t tell how she felt when she heard a three-year-old child could say such words. It was


    just incredible.


    Shouldn''t he be carefree at such a young age? But why could these wordse out of his mouth?


    "Thomas, I''m not painful, but I can''t get out of the dream for a while, so it looks like I''m sick. But how


    could you describe it as pain?"


    Thomas nodded. Although he didn''t understand what Hester meant, he only wanted to know that his


    mother was fine.


    "I don''t know what that actually means, but this is the expression on my father''s face asionally when


    he is drunk. When Auntie Lisa was packing up, she said that father was so painful that he chose to


    drink to drown his sorrows!"


    Looking at Thomas who was as experienced as Lisa, Hester could not smile at all. From his words, she


    could imagine what Terence looked like at that time.


    Was it because of some misunderstandings between him and Melody when she was away that she left


    angrily, leaving Terence alone in boundless pain?


    With these thoughts in her mind, Hester pictured a dramatic soap opera. The scenes of various TV


    ys were disyed one after another, which could be called a one-step ssic and unforgettable.


    "I seem to have missed a lot!"

 Chapter 690 Fear

    Chapter 690 Fear


    "Auntie, what did you miss? Does it mean that Thomas has missed a lot either?"


    Thomas was eager to ally with his mother, so he immediately stepped forward to please her. With a


    sweet smile at the corners of her mouth, he looked very cute.


    Hester raised her hand to touch her hair awkwardly, and she narrowly avoided Thomas'' inquiring gaze.


    No one wanted to hear their parents quarrel, right?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She had been away for three years, so she didn''t know what happened between them. At this moment,


    it was just her guess and couldn''t be counted.


    Moreover, the child was innocent after all. She didn''t want to get him involved.


    "Oh! I just said it casually. Thomas, don''t take it seriously. All these things have nothing to do with us.


    Let''s just pretend that we don''t know!"


    "Okay!"


    Disappointed, Thomas lowered his head. He was confused but he didn''t ask. When he wanted to know


    more about his mother, his father was the same.


    Later, Lisa told him not to keep asking, or his father would be sad. If dad was sad, then was mom also


    sad at this moment?


    "Auntie April, I am hungry."


    "Oh my God! You have slept for so long. It''s strange that you are not hungry!"


    Hester nced at the time and was surprised. It turned out that Thomas had been asleep for nearly


    four hours, and there was no movement from Lisa. She''d better make something first.


    "Thomas, lie in bed obediently. I''ll cook some porridge for you, okay?"


    Hearing that his mother was going to cook porridge herself, Thomas'' morbid face shed with


    excitement. He nodded vigorously, hoping that his mother could cook the porridge as soon as possible,


    which was also his wish for many years.


    Afterforting Thomas, Hester stood up from the ground, but fell to the bedside because she had


    been squatting for a long time. She took a deep breath and gripped the foot of the bed to avoid falling


    down.


    "I''m not hungry. Auntie April, have a rest!"


    Thomas'' tears fell in an instant. He looked at Hester with watery eyes and moved his body to the other


    side, barely sparing more than half of the bed.


    His mother must have lied to him all the time. She must be very sad now, but he couldn''t say anything.


    He must be obedient and don''t make her angry!


    Looking at the stubborn Thomas, Hester felt funny and distressed. How insecure he was to be so


    careful all the time!


    It was really bitter for a child to get involved in the enmity between parents.


    "Thomas, don''t be afraid! I almost fell down because I had squatted for a long time and the blood was


    not flowing.


    It''s just a meal. You can lie on the bed for a while. Let go of me now, okay?"


    Holding Hester''s sleeve stubbornly, Thomas looked scared. Although he was young, he did understand


    many things.


    She wouldn''t fall down unless she felt ufortable. It was not easy for him to find his mother back.


    He must cherish her!


    "No way! Auntie April needs to rest now. Lie down quickly! I am not hungry at all now. I don''t need to


    eat anything."


    Hearing Thomas'' words, Hester was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Considering Thomas'' body,


    she couldn''t break free with all her strength. How could she be suppressed by a child so easily?


    "Thomas, let go of me first, okay?"


    When Austin returned home, he didn''t see Hester. He walked to the door of her room and happened to


    hear this. He frowned and pushed the door open. He saw such a scene and was surprised.


    In a sense, he was afraid of seeing Thomas. Although his features were very simr to Terence''s, his


    eyes were especially like Hester''s.


    It was just because she had never thought in that direction that she would not recognize. But he knew


    the details, fearing that she would notice something.


    "Hello, uncle!"


    Thomas was the first to see Austin standing at the door. Remembering that he was with his mother that


    day, he greeted her politely, but held Hester tightly.


    Hearing his words, Hester turned around and saw Austin thinking about something.


    "Brother Austin, you''re back!"


    "Oh! Without my operation today, I came back early."


    Austin smiled, hiding all his emotions. He walked in slowly and stood in front of the window, keeping a


    short distance from Thomas.


    "What are you doing?"


    Hester looked at the child on the bed helplessly, having a terrible headache. Was it possible that all the


    children were so unreasonable when they lost their temper?


    "Thomas is sick today, so he mored toe to me! Terence couldn''t change his mind, so he sent


    him here. I fed him with medicine and he was hungry after sleeping. I was trying to cook for him, but he


    refused!"


    "It''s not like this!"


    Thomas said excitedly, fearing that he would leave a bad impression on his mother''s friends and make


    him dislike him.


    "Auntie April almost fell down just now. I was worried about her, so I stopped her."


    Hearing that something had happened to Hester, Austin immediately sat beside her, put his hand on


    her wrist and examined her carefully. Hester''s body had been greatly injured before, so she must be


    careful!


    "Brother Austin, don''t listen to Thomas. He was just making a fuss. Look at me, I''m very strong. How


    could anything happen to me?


    I just squatted for too long and my legs are numb!"


    After the examination, Austin breathed a sigh of relief. He rolled up his sleeves and looked at Thomas


    with a smile, hiding the guilt deep in his eyes.


    It was because he had made too many mistakes that he needed to make up now. Even though he had


    already caused great damage, he didn''t care at all. As long as Hester was still by his side, everything


    would be fine!


    "What does Thomas want to eat? I will cook for you. Can you let Auntie April rest?"


    "Okay!"


    Without hesitation, Thomas nodded. Of course, it was what he wanted. She didn''t need to cook, and


    she could apany him for a long time!


    "You!"


    Holding his nose dotingly, Hester smiled. Who was such a quirky child like?


    "Drink some ginger waterter. You know you can''t bear the cold, but why don''t you pay attention to


    it?"

 Chapter 691 Unnecessary People

    Chapter 691 Unnecessary People


    Hester was lying on the bed, holding Thomas in her arms, staring nkly at the ceiling. Thinking about


    it carefully, she liked children only because of the two children she had lost.


    Speaking of taking care of a child, she seemed to have no experience. Just like now, the two of them


    could only look at the ceiling, not knowing what to say.


    "Thomas, why do you like me so much?"


    After thinking for a while, Hester spoke first. ''He is an innocent child. Why does he look so heavy every


    day?'' she thought to herself.


    Why did he treat her differently?


    With eyeballs dripping in his eyes, Thomas'' tiny brain was quickly running and carefully thinking of a


    countermeasure. There must be a reason why his mother didn''t allow him to be with her. He had to


    think it over!


    "Maybe you look like my mother!"


    Hester was stunned and speechless. She didn''t think she was as beautiful as Melody. How could she


    look like her?


    It seemed that Thomas was a poor child. He had lost his mother''s love since he was a child, and he


    was even a little confused!


    "No wonder! It turns out that you think I look like your mother, so you have been relying on me all the


    time?"


    "p!" A loud noise interrupted the conversation between the two. Hester frowned and hurriedly stood


    up from the bed. When she opened the door, she saw Austin standing there in a daze, with a broken


    bowl under his feet.


    "Brother Austin, what''s wrong with you?"


    Hester had never seen Austin like this. She was frightened. She held his arm and shook it slightly. Her


    voice trembled involuntarily.


    Getting rid of the sadness, Austin narrowed his eyes and hid the sadness. He shook his head slightly.


    He was afraid that Thomas would tell the truth and break the beautiful dream he had personally made


    in advance.


    "It''s okay. My hand is just slippery! Dinner is ready. Get up and eat!"


    Then he turned around and left. Austin hated himself very much now. It was he who made a mistake,


    but he still dragged them to apany him in pain.


    But once things started, he could only focus on going forward. No matter what difficulties he would face


    ahead, he had to go on.


    Looking at Austin''s receding figure, Hester frowned. Her hands were empty, but she seemed to lose the


    ability to speak. She stared at him nkly, choked.


    "Auntie April, what''s wrong with Uncle Austin?"


    Holding Hester''s hand timidly, Thomas was confused, but also afraid. He didn''t know what the world of


    adults was like, but he could feel the joy, anger and sorrow from them.


    He was young, and even though his IQ was good, he could never make up for theck of experience.


    Therefore, he couldn''t understand thempletely, which also made him more hesitant and at a loss.


    "What?"


    Hester came to her senses. Just now, she had an illusion that Austin was getting farther and farther


    away from her. No matter how hard she tried, there was no way to retrieve it.


    Her eyes twinkled with love, and she restrained her mind. She squatted down and patted Thomas''


    head, smiling.


    "Brother Austin just slipped his hand. Thomas, don''t be afraid! Aren''t you hungry? Let''s go downstairs


    for dinner now!"


    As soon as the three sat at the table, the doorbell rang. Hester looked at Austin, who was obviously


    absent-minded, and sighed.


    "Thomas, you eat first. I''ll open the door!"


    Thomas nodded obediently. As an obedient child, he had to listen to his mother. With a spoon in his


    hand, he ate porridge elegantly, but his eyes involuntarily floated to Austin beside.


    Opening the door, Hester looked at the person at the door. The smile at the corners of her mouth


    gradually disappeared with a faint alienation. She nodded slightly, showing nock of etiquette.


    "Mr. Terence!"


    Terence nodded calmly and tightened his hand quietly. She took a deep breath and told herself to calm


    down and not to be impulsive.


    "It''s gettingte. I''m here to pick up Thomas!"


    "Thomas just woke up. He is hungry now! How about waiting for him to finish eating?"


    Frowning in embarrassment, Hester looked back at Thomas, who was obediently eating porridge, and


    felt sorry for him. How could she bear to see him sad?


    "Mr. Terence, if you don''t mind, you can have some here."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Somehow, Austin had recovered as usual. With a warm smile on his face, he approached Hester. His


    eyes were so scorching that no one could see the meaning behind them.


    "Ah! Yes! It''s better toe early than coincidentally. Since Mr. Terence is here, don''t mind. Come in


    and have dinner with us!"


    Hester looked at Austin with confusion. ''Brother Austin doesn''t like Terence very much. Why is he so


    friendly today?''


    Although confused, for the sake of Thomas, she decided to let him have dinner with them.


    Terence''s eyes twinkled and fell on Hester, but her eyes were fixed on Austin, which made him very


    dejected.


    "Since the two of you invited me sincerely, I''d better ept your invitation."


    The awkward and weird scene of that night reappeared. A group of four sat at the table. Although the


    scene was weird, it was full of a strange sense of warmth.


    Hester lowered her head and grabbed the rice in her bowl, sighing with emotion. It seemed that she


    hadn''t had a good meal since she came back.


    There were always too many familiar people. She didn''t want to make friends with them, but she had to


    sit down under all kinds of circumstances.


    There was a piece of fish in the bowl. Following the direction of the owner of the chopsticks, she saw a


    warm smile on Austin''s face.


    "It''s light stewed and easy to digest. Have some!"


    Austin said in a soft andfortable voice. Three years ago, when she woke up, she didn''t eat or


    drink, which hurt her stomach. As a result, many of her favorite food could only be given up.


    In the past three years, he had been taking good care of her ording to the traditional Chinese


    medicine, so that she wouldn''t have a stomachache when she asionally forgot to eat or sleep.


    Terence frowned and fixed his eyes on Hester. It was difficult to tell what it meant.


    "Is there anything wrong with Miss Hester''s stomach?"


    "Oh! When I was busy with cases before, I often forgot to eat and got stomach illness. But fortunately,


    Brother Austin has taken good care of me in the past two years, and I have almost recovered."


    Hester took the lead in speaking. She said it lightly, as if she was talking about something else.


    "It''s just because she ruined her body for unnecessary people."

 Chapter 692 Go Back With Me

    Chapter 692 Go Back With Me


    As soon as Austin''s voice fell to the ground, the chopsticks in Hester''s hand fell on the ground. She


    paused for a moment and then returned to normal.


    She looked at the other three people with a wry smile, and the corners of her mouth trembled slightly.


    What Austin said caught her off guard!


    "It''s an ident!"


    Austin smiled, but his eyes shed with a veryplicated light. As if nothing had happened, he took


    out a tissue and put it in Hester''s hand.


    "Her hand has got this problem since three years ago. Don''t mind, Mr. Terence!"


    Hearing Austin''s casual words, Terence tightened his grip on the chopsticks. He closed his eyes and


    suppressed all the emotions in his heart, but his body honestly trembled slightly.


    He couldn''t forget what happened three years ago. Just like the barrier in his heart, it turned into a gap


    andpletely cut off the distance between the two.


    "ording to Mr. Austin, you have had a wonderful time in just three years!"


    "I''m ttered, Mr. Terence. It''s not so wonderful. But as long as she is here, I''m naturally happy."


    Austin nodded modestly and couldn''t help smiling. There was a faint pleasure between his eyebrows.


    For the three years that had passed, it was naturally the three years that he would never forget.


    "No talking while eating or sleeping!"


    Seeing the quietly changing atmosphere between the two of them, Hester thought for a moment, but


    could not find a better solution.


    There was an old saying by chance, which seemed to be used to persuade people to eat quietly.


    Hester said it smugly. She had thought that the situation would change, but it was more tragic to find


    that the two people''s attention was all on her.


    Hester calmly picked up a piece of meat and put it into Thomas'' bowl. She raised her hand to tuck her


    hair behind her back. With a gentle smile at the corners of her mouth, she exuded a strong maternal


    love.


    "Thomas, eat more!"


    Austin sighed and didn''t say anything ording to Hester''s words. He could see through her little trick


    at a nce. But why did she care so much about mentioning what happened three years ago? Couldn''t


    she let go of Terence?


    He raised his eyes and nced at Terence, who was sitting opposite him. There were mixed feelings in


    his heart, and he didn''t know what to say.


    "What happened to Miss April three years ago?"


    Terence stared at Hester, blue veins standing out on the back of his hand, trying to suppress his anger.


    Three years had be his inner demon, and once it was touched, it would be irreparable.


    How could a frail person leave their newborn baby so carefully and go abroad resolutely?


    Three years ago? Hester raised her eyebrows, her eyes filled with sadness. She lowered her head and


    ate the rice in boredom, resisting this question.


    "I just want to learn thew and be awyer. I have suffered a lot during this period."


    Her exnation was so casual without any emotion embellishment, or the answer was just a casual


    attitude.


    Terence chuckled and was in a trance for a moment. He would rather she was still the weeping Hester,


    at least she was not so resistant to people around her!


    "It must have been difficult for Miss April to achieve what she is today!"


    Austin sat quietly aside and didn''t interrupt. He looked at the two people who were silent from the


    corner of his eyes and felt a little sad.


    Once upon a time, Hester had made Terence the only faith in her life. Even if she had to sacrifice her


    life, she would not hesitate. But now, they seemed to be trying their best to mock Hester''s love for him.


    Thomas'' eyes twinkled. He was too young to understand the subtlety of their conversation. With his


    keen insight, he felt strange.


    "Auntie April, can Ie tomorrow?"


    His little hand tightly grasped the corner of Hester''s clothes, and his face was full of undisguised


    expectations. If possible, he really wanted to live here and live in the same house with his mother. It


    was his wish since he was born three years ago.


    Hester nodded slightly, thinking that she would be a little bored if she resigned at home. It was much


    safer to stay at home than show up in public.


    "Okay!"


    After getting a satisfactory answer, Thomas let go of her hand happily and nodded at the food in her


    bowl. As a well-behaved and sensible child, he must not be picky about food. He must take his


    mother''s words as the rule and stick to it.


    Standing at the door, Hester looked helplessly at Thomas, who was holding her sleeve tightly and was


    unwilling to leave. He had just been moring toe here tomorrow. How did it turn out to be like this


    in a blink of an eye?


    With a sigh, she squatted down and touched Thomas'' soft head with a smile.


    "Thomas, what''s wrong?"


    "I don''t want to leave Auntie April!"


    Thomas pouted his mouth in grievance. His smile was as wrinkled as a steamed bun. He held Hester]


    tightly, unwilling to let go.


    "Auntie April, can you go back with me? Come with me tomorrow!"


    Hester frowned helplessly. She understood Thomas'' words. He didn''t want to leave her, so he wanted


    to take her with him.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He was destined to go back to this ce tomorrow so he wanted toe over with her together! There


    was no problem in his words, but he didn''t know whether to cry or tough.


    "Thomas, if you don''t want to Auntie April, you cane early tomorrow. It''ste now. Auntie April


    should go to bed."


    Austin looked at Thomas with deep eyes and said slowly. He put his hand on Hester''s shoulder


    possessively with an irresistible aura.


    He would never allow anyone to take Hester away from him, even if that person was her own son!


    Terence stared at the hand with red eyes. But he still tried to control his emotions, as if he had heard


    firecrackers ringing in his ears.


    "Thomas, don''t disturb Auntie April. Let''s go!"


    "Okay!"


    Thomas lowered his head listlessly. Although he was reluctant to leave, he still felt sorry for his mother.


    His father once said that if he didn''t have a good rest, he would be in a bad mood.


    He had always hoped that his mother would be fine, so he should not disturb her!


    "Auntie April, you must go to bed early. I wille to see you tomorrow!"


    Hester, of course, didn''t know what was on Thomas'' mind. She felt relieved and looked at the person in


    front of her lovingly.


    "Thomas, you should also sleep well. Goodbye!"

 Chapter 693 Nightmare

    Chapter 693 Nightmare


    Hester sighed tiredly. She didn''t feel relieved until she held the door frame. She turned her head and


    looked at the leisurely Austin, feeling sad.


    She really didn''t understand Brother Austin. From the day she returned, even though he was still very


    good to her, she just felt that some things were different.


    They had always tacitly chosen not to mention anything about what had happened three years ago. But


    tonight, he mentioned again and again, why?


    And in front of Terence, she was really at a loss.


    "I did it on purpose."


    Austin calmly took a sip of the tea in front of him. His long and thick eyshes flickered slightly. He put


    down the teacup in his hand and stared at Hester with an unreadable meaning.


    Her heart trembled. Under such gaze, Hester was actually a little timid. She took a deep breath and


    calmly sat opposite Austin, lowering her eyes.


    "Why?"


    After a moment of silence, she heard her hoarse voice with questioning. She never thought that one


    day, she would face Austin in this tone, as if standing on the opposite side of each other, making her


    very sad.


    She clenched her fists and looked at the man in front of her with burning eyes.


    Compared with Hester''s excitement, Austin was very calm. When he sat on the sofa, the sun shone


    through his face, which made his features more outstanding.


    "Hester, how long are you going to hide like this?"


    Hester didn''t know how to answer this simple sentence. She slowly sighed and casually sat aside,


    losing some of her anger in an instant.


    Since she came back, she had never been able to avoid Terence. Then why did Austin say that?


    "I didn''t dodge it!"


    "Really?"


    Austin smiled sadly. Looking at Hester''s drooping head, he had a mixed feeling. It was just a casual


    mention today that made her panic. She must deliberately avoid it.


    "Hester], I''m not a fool. I can see it clearly. Three years had passed. Was it still a past that could not be


    mentioned?


    You have suffered too much for the sake of Terence. Do you want to hide it from me all your life without


    telling me? Even if you don''t feel wronged, I will feel sad when I watch you!"


    Hester lowered her eyes and looked at the intertwined fingers. The waves in her heart were surging,


    which was a sharp contrast to her calm appearance at this moment.


    "I don''t feel wronged. I know you are defending me, Brother Austin! Just as you said, it has been so


    long. Even if I was desperate to die, it had be the past, hadn''t it?


    It was you who apanied me to struggle out step by step. Are you going to pull me back now?"


    "Hester, don''t get me wrong!"


    With a faint sigh, Austin looked at Hester''s side face with aplicated expression. Many words


    appeared in his mind, but none of them was suitable to be said clearly now.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He hoped that she couldpletely get rid of him on her own, but he was afraid that his push would


    make her sink into it again. There were many ways to deal with the matter, but this was thest one he


    wanted to see.


    "I feel sorry for what you have suffered. There is no way for you to sit at the same table with him calmly


    and eat as if nothing has happened. Do you know?"


    Lowering her head listlessly, Hester looked down at her palm, tightly sping it together. How could


    she not understand Austin''s thoughts? She was just pretending to be ignorant.


    That matter had long been a sore spot in her heart. It was her weakness that she could not easily


    touch.


    "Brother Austin, I know you care about me. But I can''t convince myself to face it!


    Don''t force me to face it. I can''t bear it!"


    Austin''s heart trembled violently. He looked at Hester with mixed feelings. He couldn''t figure out what


    was on her mind, let alone how to speak it out.


    After a short conversation, the two sat quietly together and did not speak for a long time. The room was


    filled with lights, which were not dazzling, but reflecting the sadness in people''s hearts.


    "It''ste. Go to bed!"


    In a trance, Hester heard Austin''s hoarse voice and felt inexplicably sad. She still couldn''t calm herself


    down, let alone Austin.


    She didn''t know how she got back to her room. When shey on the bed, she felt exhausted both


    physically and mentally, and even had no strength to open her eyes.


    With heavy breaths, she gradually fell asleep, together with the past that had long been buried in the


    river of time.


    The past that she hadn''t dreamed of for a long time gripped her throat tightly. She felt very


    ufortable in her chest, but she couldn''t cry out.


    The sweat on her forehead wet the fear in her dream and gradually spread.


    She saw that Terence from three years ago, was no different from what he was now. If he had to, he


    would only be more indifferent to her!


    "Hester, I have said that you are the deaf woman I hate the most in my life. If it weren''t for my mother''s


    will before she died, why do you think I can tolerate you living here all the time?"


    "Exactly!"


    Melody curled up in Terence''s arms, seductively clinging to him,ughing at her current


    embarrassment.


    "Hester, don''t try to provoke someone you can''tpare with, or you will only bring disgrace on


    yourself. But since you have made a great contribution to Terence taking over Qi Group, I will treat your


    child well. Don''t worry!"


    After listening to Melody quietly, Terence cast a sharp nce at Hester, emotionless and terribly cold.


    "Fuck off!"


    His words were clear, but they easily destroyed thest defense line in Hester''s heart. She staggered


    backward awkwardly. Because of the tears, the people in front of them were a little blurred.


    She didn''t believe that the person she loved would be so cruel. He had always been the most important


    person in her life. How could he treat her like this?


    "No, it''s not true!"


    Hester grabbed her hair and roared. Her pale face looked like a ghost that had climbed up from hell,


    sobbing coldly.


    She held Terence''s hands tightly and greedily felt the warmth.


    "It''s not true. Terence, tell me it''s not true!"

 Chapter 694 What Should I Do With You

    Chapter 694 What Should I Do With You


    Austin mmed into the door of Hester''s room and stepped forward in panic. Seeing the painful look of


    Hester, he felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    He staggered and almost lost all his strength and copsed to the ground.


    "Hester, are you okay?"


    He couldn''t believe his ears when he heard his own trembling voice. He approached carefully and his


    hand froze in the air, not daring to fall down easily.


    She was as fragile as she woke up from anesthesia three years ago, so that he did not dare to touch it,


    for fear of hurting her because of his inability to control it.


    ''Who? Who is calling my name?''


    In the darkness around her, Hester looked around at a loss, trying to find the source of the voice.


    However, it was only hopeless darkness around, making her unable to see it clearly!


    "Hester!"


    The vague voice continued toe, which sounded very frightening for no reason. Hester curled up in


    a ce, holding her knees alone, trembling.


    "Who? Who on earth is calling my name? Come out!"


    The tears that had been suppressed for a long time finally fell. Hester felt that she was not promising at


    all. When she was facing Terence and Melody just now, she could hold back her tears. Why did she cry


    so easily when someone called her name?


    "Hester, wake up!"


    Seeing that Hester was sinking deeper and deeper, Austin frowned and gently shook her body, hoping


    to bring her out of the nightmare.


    Hester felt that the world had copsed and finally woke up from her dream. The figure in front of her


    gradually became clear, and it was Austin''s gentle appearance.


    "Brother Austin?"


    Austin bent over and held her in his arms, patting her back to ease her mood. She had just gotten rid of


    the nightmare, and her mood fluctuated inevitably. He was really afraid that she would fall into it again.


    "All right, all right. Don''t be afraid! Don''t be afraid!"


    With a dull look, Hester leaned against Austin''s chest. She quietly looked around and realized that she


    was dreaming just now. But now, she had returned to reality, far away from those piercing pain.


    She put her arms around Austin''s waist and grabbed his clothes tightly. Her tearful face was filled with


    tears again.


    "Brother Austin, I''m so tired!"


    Hearing her trembling voice expressing the pain in her heart, Austin silently tightened his arms and


    pulled her closer to him.


    In terms of love, he was an unqualified student himself. How could he redeem others? He looked at


    Hester eagerly, hoping that she could turn around and see him to redeem him, a man who was


    physically and mentally exhausted.


    "I know you are very tired. You can hold on."


    In this quiet night, the two people hugged each other tightly, warming each other. They had thousands


    of thoughts, but there were thousands of mountains and rivers between them, and they could not see


    the person on the other side.


    The morning sunshine was not as dazzling as it was at noon. It lit up the dark and quiet night with


    tenderness. With its unique way, it gently woke up the sleeping people.


    Hester''s long and thick eyshes trembled slightly. She frowned ufortably andzily opened her


    eyes. Her body was stiff and numb, making her wonder if it was her own body.


    She wanted to move her arms, but she found that she couldn''t move freely. Confused, she frowned.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Austin sleeping at the table, which made her heart tremble.


    She held back her surprise and didn''t cry out. The crumpled feeling on her face opened the door of her


    memory. The memory ofst night flooded over like a tide, bringing her the most direct and powerful


    impact.


    With a sigh, Hestery on the bed, staring at the ceiling above her, deep in thought. For Austin, it was


    unfair.


    She knew clearly that she didn''t like him, but she greedily wanted hisfort. She loved the warmth of


    his body to warm her cold heart.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Hester exhaled a mouthful of air. She was afraid that the difference between them could not be


    described in words. She had struggled too hard for so long.


    Austin, on the other hand, had been letting her do whatever she wanted for a long time. It was time for


    him to put an end to this rtionship that was destined to be unsolved, wasn''t it?


    Feeling that her stiff body became soft again, Austin also woke up from a light sleep. He looked up at


    Hester and smiled.


    "Good morning!"


    "Good morning!"


    Hester calmly raised her lips and greeted him. Most of her body was numb, but it seemed that nothing


    serious had happened.


    "I''m going to make breakfast. You can sleep a little longer! You didn''t sleep well yesterday. Have a


    rest!"


    Raising his hand to move his stiff arm, Austin stood up and quietly stared at Hester with his gentle


    eyes. He had an illusion that time was quiet and good.


    Holding Austin''s hand, Hester looked up at him and took a deep breath to summon up some courage


    for herself. She unconsciously tightened her hand, allowing her nails to pierce into his arm.


    "Brother Austin, let''s start!"


    Austin looked at Hester calmly, without any ups and downs, as if Hester was discussing the weather


    with him. He nodded slightly, and the smile at the corners of his mouth did not change at all.


    "Okay!"


    Hearing Austin''s words, Hester''s grip on her hand rxed a little. She had thought that it would be


    difficult to say this, but she didn''t expect it to be like this.


    She didn''t know how to think of Austin, or he had waited too long for her to subconsciously think that


    her promise was just a casual one?


    "I want to eat steamed buns!"


    "Okay, I''ll go downstairster!"


    Austin nodded slightly and raised his hand to cover the blood stain on his arm. He turned around and


    left the room, even closing the door carefully without making any sound.


    Hester looked at the door and the light in her eyes faded away. Lying on the bed, she covered her


    chest with her hand and could feel its irregr beating.


    "Brother Austin, what are you thinking about?"


    On the other side, the moment Austin calmly closed the door, his feet became soft and he fell to the


    ground. With a bitter smile on his face, he looked at the bloodstain on his arm and slightly pulled the


    corners of his mouth with self-mockery.


    "It''s just a simple promise. Austin, you are really useless!"


    Leaning against the wall, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He could hear the sound of his


    heart beating. It was like a deafening thunder which pierced through his eardrum.


    After so long, was she finally willing to give up? Or was it because she was stuck in a nightmare and


    couldn''t extricate herself from it?


    He didn''t want to dig into it. He just deceived himself into admitting it.


    "Hester, what should I do with you?"

 Chapter 695 Whats Up

    Chapter 695 What''s Up


    Wandering alone in the room, Yam couldn''t recall the scene she saw downstairs yesterday. Didn''t


    Terence give up on Hester? Why did he bring a child to her?


    "No! If Terence really doesn''t like Hester, how could Melody save me at all costs? Incorrect! I must


    have missed something important!"


    Thinking of this, a hint of slyness shed through her eyes. She turned around, picked up her phone


    and skillfully dialed a number.


    "Hello, Liam. It''s me, Yam!"


    "Hum!"


    Liam nced at the three people at the table, casually leaned aside and pushed away the mahjong in


    his hand. Everyone sighed in low spirits and put the money in front of Liam consciously to continue the


    next round of the game.


    "Oh, it''s Miss Yam! Yes? What happened today? Why did you call me?"


    "Liam, you are really ming me. When you lent me the money, you did ask me to sell it to you forever.


    But now I''m ungrateful and leave. It''s really my fault!


    I apologize to you first. Please forgive me, okay?"


    Yam smiled coquettishly, and the disgust in her eyes was obvious. She had been in the night club for


    so long, and it was just a piece of cake for her to say something against her will.


    Back then, in order to make herself the top star of the night club and not to be bullied by others


    casually, she forced herself to learn to act, which was not a big deal for her.


    "Don''t mind! Miss Yam is scolding me. I know that I can''t buy you with that little money for a lifetime,


    right? I don''t think it''s possible for me, not to mention you at that time!"


    Liam waved his hand to let the people on the table leave. He sat aside, ying mahjong with a glimmer


    of light in his eyes.


    "But who let you offend Melody? She is the heir of the Si family! A pile of money was thrown over,


    pointing at me to lock you in the night club. I have no choice, right?


    Now I don''t know how the miss of the Si family has figured it out. She has spent a lot of money to


    redeem you. I think you two won''t have a bad rtionship. I still hope that you don''t mind being mean


    and forget this matter!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Yam''s coquettishughter came through the phone, which made Liam frown unconsciously.


    "Liam, you must be kidding. You helped me at that time. How could I hate you?"


    "That''s good!"


    Liam raised his eyebrows and spoke in a beautiful official tone. Since Yam didn''t want to talk to him


    directly, he had to pretend to be ignorant.


    How could he make money by doing business in this industry without some skills?


    Standing in front of the window, Yam looked down at themunity where people wereing and


    going. Her face without any makeup was very terrifying. Her eyes were bloodshot.


    "Liam, here is the thing. I have something to ask for your help. Please don''t refuse me!"


    With a contemptuous smile, Liamy aside, staring at the dazzling crystalmp above his head.


    "It was I who tricked you. In return, I should help you. But my ability is limited. Miss Yam, please don''t


    make things difficult for me!"


    "Liam, you must be kidding. I just want you to investigate a person for me. Of course, if it''s really that


    easy, I won''t beg you, right?"


    Yam closed her eyes and circled on the windowsill with her fingertips, but her voice remained energetic


    all the time.


    "You know Terence, don''t you? I want to know all the information about him in recent years. The more


    detailed, the better!"


    "Terence?"


    Liam frowned and a trace of doubt shed through his ck eyes. It was said that Yam was infatuated


    with Terence. Did she go to see him as soon as she went out?


    "Yes! Terence!"


    Holding her phone, Yam was a little excited. For such a famous family, generally speaking, detective


    agencies could not find any useful information. She could only get it from others!


    "Of course, I won''t ask you for help in vain, Liam."


    "Don''t mind! I have done too many bad things in my life. Sometimes I do one or two good things to


    comfort my conscience that has already been abandoned!"


    "Thank you, Liam."


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll have someone look around. I think we can gather useful information tomorrow.


    Send me the address and ask them to send it to you!"


    Yam was overjoyed to hear that Liam promised her so readily. She kept walking back and forth in the


    room with a smile on her face.


    As long as she knew what she had missed over the years, she would naturally find a way to get close


    to them.


    The exquisite decoration style and spotless table all showed the master''s pursuit of high quality. With a


    pair of sses on the bridge of his nose, Leo was treating the patient lying aside.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Okay! Now please rx and do as I say. Don''t resist. Yes, rx your body andpletely rx


    yourself. Don''t be nervous! ¡­¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by a noise outside the office. Frowning, Leo took


    off his sses and tried to suppress his anger.


    "You''d better give me a reasonable exnation, or I''m afraid we can''t let you go easily!"


    Austin looked up at Leo''s exasperated face and didn''t realize that he had bothered others at all. He


    walked quickly to Leo and pulled him up.


    "Come with me!"


    "Hey! Austin, there must be a limit to what you do. Although you are my junior schoolmate and there


    are some things that I am very tolerant of you, now I have a patient. Please respect me!"


    He shook off Austin''s hand impatiently. Leo, who used to be humorous, changed his yful face and


    looked serious, which made people a little worried.


    Ignoring Leo''s seriousness, Austin frowned, held his hand and was about to rush out of the office. It


    was so unusual that he always felt uneasy.


    "I''m afraid something has happened to Hester."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the person who was still resisting just now stepped out of the office


    first, leaving only the door open and Austin who was left behind miserably.


    Leo ran all the way to the gate of themunity. He got out of the car in a hurry and ran out. "I''m afraid


    something has happened to Hester" kept repeating in his mind


    "No way! She can''t be hurt!"


    As he spoke, he bumped into the door anxiously.


    On the contrary, Hester calmly opened the door and looked at Leo, raising her eyebrows.


    "What''s up?"

 Chapter 696 Take Advantage Of Us

    Chapter 696 Take Advantage Of Us


    Leo looked firmly at Hester without saying anything. She looked good and there was nothing unusual.


    Fortunately!


    Hester was scared by his gaze. She raised her hand to cover her hair and took a step back silently.


    She felt a little relieved with her back against the door.


    Although she was familiar with Leo, anyone who was looked at by him like this would not stand it, right?


    "Leo, what can I do for you?"


    Leo regained hisposure and smiled cynically. He adjusted his disordered breath silently, but didn''t


    show it on his face.


    "Nothing serious. It''s just the time for reexamination. I''m here to check for you."


    Although Hester didn''t believe him, she didn''t debunk him. When she opened the door just now, she


    clearly felt that Leo was confirming something.


    He didn''t tell her because he didn''t want her to worry about him.


    "Maybe it''s because I''ve been at ease recently that I almost forget that I''m still a patient!"


    "You''re talking nonsense again. You''re just mentally ill because of some stimtion. How can you be a


    patient?"


    Leo looked at Hester reproachfully. He didn''t agree with her. Subconsciously, he had never thought of


    her as a patient.


    Hester blinked in astonishment, and then slightly twitched the corners of her mouth. She closed the


    door, went to the kitchen and poured him a ss of warm water.


    "Leo, long time no see. Where have you been these days?"


    Leo picked up the cup and took a sip. His eyes twinkled, hiding all his hidden emotions.


    "There are a lot of people in the studio these days, so I have been busy with the business there and


    haven''te!"


    "Okay!"


    Hester felt a little embarrassed. She felt that Leo was a little different today, but she didn''t know what to


    say.


    She sighed slightly and crossed her hands in boredom, counting the numbers in her heart.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Let''s check your recent condition first!"


    After thinking for a while, Leo was still worried about Hester''s health. He put down the cup, looked up at


    her and said softly.


    With an almost invisible exhtion of air, Hester nodded, walked to the balcony,y t on the couch,


    and closed her eyes in rxation.


    With Leo''s words, the situation gradually rxed.


    Looking at Hester lying there, Leo had aplicated feeling. Although it had been three years, he had


    never epted that the cousin he had been looking for was his patient.


    This blow was like a bolt from the blue for him, but his grandfather hadn''t agreed yet. Although he


    wanted to recognize her, he could only endure it.


    Leo carefully probed into her true thoughts and tried to avoid sensitive topics. He had no choice this


    time and couldn''t easily get over it.


    When Austin hurried back home, he saw such a scene. He raised his eyebrows slightly and walked


    slowly to avoid disturbing the two people.


    After covering Hester with a nket, Leo turned around and nced at Austin. He shook his head


    slightly, indicating him to go to the room next to him to talk.


    "You said too much this time, which made me lose a patient!"


    As soon as he sat down, Leo turned into a cynical look, and began to care about what had happened


    before.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to make a fuss now!"


    Looking at Leo''s expression, Austin''s hanging heart slowlynded. He raised his eyebrows and


    nced at Leo.


    "What''s more, I just started a topic. I don''t know who rushed to care about his cousin!"


    Leo''s was choked. He really didn''t know how to refute his words. Was this called self-inflicted?


    "Yes, you are right. But if someone hadn''t exaggerated, I wouldn''t have done such a reckless thing.


    Just now, when Hester looked at me like that, I found an excuse to hide it from her.


    Please pay attention to it when you speak in the future. I''m afraid that I will expose myself one day."


    "Okay!"


    Austin answered Leo in a low voice, somewhat absent-minded. He looked at the red mark on the back


    of his hand and smiled bitterly. If it weren''t for the fact that he was afraid that she would go back to the


    state three years ago, he wouldn''t have asked Leo for help again.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Leo''s eyes shed a trace of sadness. He remembered that his aunt had


    a rough time in the past. Now his cousin also suffered.


    Fortunately, there was someone who was more infatuated with her by her side. Otherwise, he really


    didn''t know what would happen to her.


    "Don''t worry too much about her. I just checked her carefully and found nothing wrong. Don''t worry!


    Maybe the reason why she behaved abnormally these days is just because she feels sad. She will be


    fine after a few days."


    "I see."


    Austin sighed and looked out of the window. His ck eyes were shining, but no one could guess what


    he was thinking.


    Hester woke up two hourster. When she stood up from the bed, she smelled the aroma of food.


    Putting on her shoes, she walked slowly to the kitchen and saw Austin busy. Although he looked like a


    househusband, there was a trace of elegance and nobility in him for no reason.


    When she was a child, she was told that what a person looked like was all from his own family


    education. She didn''t understand at that time, but now she vaguely understood.


    After putting thest dish on the te, Austin turned around and saw Hester looking at him with deep


    eyes. He looked at his apron and seemed to have a clue.


    "Let''s eat since you wake up!"


    "Okay!"


    Hester nodded and turned into the bathroom. She looked up at herself in the mirror, feeling a little


    strange. She covered her face with her hand and didn''t know how long it had been since she looked


    into the mirror.


    "No wonder Brother Austin is a little strange these days. I didn''t expect my face to be so pale!"


    She smiled bitterly and went out with her head down. Sitting at the table, she looked at the food in front


    of her and felt sad.


    "Brother Austin, I''m not that fragile to hear what happened three years ago. But I don''t want Terence to


    know that!"


    "Huh!"


    Austin chuckled and looked up at Hester who was making fun of him. The happiness between his


    eyebrows was swept away in an instant.


    "Indeed, we shouldn''t let others take advantage of us so easily."

 Chapter 697 True Heart

    Chapter 697 True Heart


    Hester couldn''t helpughing when she saw the look on Austin''s face. She lowered her eyes to avoid


    his teasing eyes, and her cheeks were a little hot.


    She justforted herself by saying that. But when it came to another person, she felt herself a little


    narrow-minded.


    "The food is getting cold. Let''s eat!"


    After dinner, Hester raised her head and nced at the time. Thinking that she hadn''t gone out for a


    long time, she wanted to go out for a walk. Looking at the busy figure in the kitchen, she felt a little


    guilty.


    "Brother Austin, let me wash them!"


    "I''ll do it. If you feel bored, you can go out for a walk!"


    Without raising his head, Austin went on with his work. He turned his head to look at Hester, with some


    affection unconsciously.


    "Of course, if you feel guilty, you might as well pay attention to the case in the hospital."


    Hester rolled her eyes. Why could Brother Austin easily expose her thought every time? Although he


    didn''t have any super ability, he could figure it out.


    She had tried many times to ask this question, but she was stopped by Austin''s simple words.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Putting the bowls and tes back, Austin wiped his palms and turned around. He saw Hester standing


    aside, lost in thought.


    "I feel my privacy has been vited. If Mr. Austin can''t give me a reasonable exnation, I will take


    legal means to protect my rights!"


    Hester said seriously, putting on a serious look like awyer. As the saying goes, "There is nothing


    difficult in the world but someone with a heart."


    As long as she was willing to work hard, she would find some clues.


    Putting his hand between his eyebrows, Austin felt helpless. He passed Hester, sat on the sofa, raised


    his hand and pressed a button, staring at the screen.


    She had asked this question many times before, and he patiently exined it to her. However, she


    never took it to heart, which made him very headache.


    "Of course because I care about you, I spent some time on you!"


    "No way!"


    Hester firmly refuted his words and looked at him seriously. If this method was feasible, then why


    couldn''t she urately guess other people''s minds no matter how much effort she had put on them?


    "Brother Austin, can you stop fooling me with words that only kids believe?"


    Austin put down the remote control and turned around. He looked at Hester firmly, holding her hand on


    his chest.


    "Because I have you in my heart, I remember every move of you clearly. After a long time, I can


    naturally guess what you are thinking."


    ''Just like what you did before, even if Terence didn''t tell you, you still know his preferences and cook


    ording to his taste.''


    Of course, this sentence was silently added in his heart. He didn''t want to mention her sadness for


    such a simple reason.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Being confessed with deep affection, Hester panicked. She looked around in a daze to avoid Austin''s


    eyes.


    "Well, I''m going out for a walk!"


    After saying that, she left in a hurry. Hester covered her chest and walked slowly in the park of the


    community.


    "No way! Hester, you can''t be like this! Now that you have made up your mind to be with Brother


    Austin, you can''t think too much."


    Just now, she didn''t feel her heart beating, but she felt depressed. Austin''s kindness to her was like a


    mountain, almost crushing her.


    She had put all her attention on Terence before, and it was her fault that she was too stupid to find it


    out in time. But now, she knew what he was thinking, so she couldn''t y dumb anymore.


    "Hester!"


    When she heard someone call her name, she looked up in confusion and saw Yam slowly walking


    over. Hester frowned slightly and subconsciously wanted to escape.


    These people were more or less rted to her and Terence, and she didn''t want to have too much


    contact with them. But she didn''t know why Yam was so close to her over and over again.


    "I haven''t seen you for a while. I thought you didn''t want to see me and move out!"


    With a smile, Yam fixed her eyes on Hester. Her face without any make-up was more attractive than


    before.


    Nodding to avoid her touch, Hester turned around and casually sat on a chair beside. She looked up at


    the stars in the sky.


    "No. I''m just busy these days, so I seldom go out!"


    Yam was smart enough to notice her resistance to her. However, she was no longer the nobledy of


    the Ning family, so she didn''t take these illusory things seriously.


    She held Hester''s hand and looked at her earnestly.


    "I know you are still ming me for what I have done before, and I also know clearly that you don''t


    want to see me! But now I have realized my fault. Can you forgive me?"


    Hester frowned impatiently. She had heard it more than a hundred times today. Although Yam was not


    tired, she was tired of listening to her.


    "Yam, I forgive you for what happened in the past. Why are you so obsessed with the past?


    I admit that I treat you coldly, but have you ever seen two rivals in love be good friends? I don''t


    know what your purpose is, nor do I want to guess. So, you''d better give up as soon as possible!"


    "Hester, why don''t you want to see the truth?"


    Yam''s eyes were full of water, and when she looked at you, her eyes shed with water, as if tears


    would fall the next moment.


    "I have no one to rely on now. Since my father''s ident, all my rtives don''t like me and refuse to


    help me.


    I really want to make a friend. Can you help me when I''m in trouble? Even if you spare time to listen to


    me about the grievances in my heart!"


    With a slight sigh, Hester looked down at the ground. After thinking for a moment, she slowly opened


    her mouth.


    "Yam, I''ve been in trouble before, and I can understand your feelings by putting myself in your position.


    But I''m no longer the ignorant Hester.


    My name is Sakura. I''m awyer. I have experienced much more intrigues than you. If I really forget the


    past and be friends with you, don''t you think I''m doing you harm?


    Or, do you think I get close to you because I want to get something from you?"


    "Hester, I really want to be your friend."

 Chapter 698 Be Friends

    Chapter 698 Be Friends


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Hearing the voice, Hester came to herself from the conversation that night. She shook her head slightly


    and concentrated on reading the documents in her hand. Since she had promised Austin, she had to


    read the information.


    And Lucas''w office was no longer convenient to go back, so she registered and opened her ownw


    office. It''s better to be a boss by yourself than to be suppressed by others.


    After hearing the news, Lucas called Jessie to be her assistant.


    Hester was d to ept this decision. In the past few days at home, as her assistant, Jessie naturally


    had a tacit understanding between the two.


    "No, I''m not. I''m just not used to staying at home for such a long time."


    Hester took a sip of the coffee and said with a bitter smile.


    "I''m ttered, Miss April. I haven''t been able to keep up with you since I took over the case. If you don''t


    get used to it, then I''ve made no progress in the past few days, instead, I''ve regressed."


    Jessie frowned and looked at Hester bitterly. She had thought that her study these days could help her.


    However she just came to help her sort out the documents.


    "Don''t be discouraged. When you were with me before, you were able to get involved in some cases.


    Naturally, you grew fast during that period of time."


    Hester lowered her head and yed with the cup in her hand, feeling a little guilty.


    "But it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t resigned, you wouldn''t have been stagnant because no one took care of


    you!"


    Jessie was ttered by Hester''s words. She had neverined about Hester. If it weren''t for her,


    she wouldn''t have been like this!


    "Miss April, please don''t say that! If you hadn''t chosen me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to stay


    in thisw office with my qualifications. How could I have such a good fortune today?"


    Looking at Jessie''s frightened face, Hester couldn''t help but think of herself. She used to be so


    compliant, afraid that she would say something wrong and do something wrong.


    After all, she had chosen Jessie for a little selfish reason. She didn''t want her to take too many detours


    like her or be despised.


    It was also because she felt the same way that she took special care of her. As long as it was her case,


    she would try her best to take Jessie with her and let her work together to umte some


    experience.


    "Jessie, you have to remember that you are a good girl! You are the only Jessie in the world. You are


    the most special person in the world.


    Maybe you are not so skillful, but you can work to the current position all depending on your own ability.


    So you don''t have to feel inferior, understand?"


    Tears welled up in Jessie''s eyes as she looked at Hester. No one had ever said this to her. Her family


    were so indifferent to her, and naturally she was deeply moved.


    She held Hester and burst into tears.


    "Miss April, I will follow you all my life and repay you."


    Hester''s expression froze, and then she raised her hand and gently patted her back. She felt helpless


    but didn''t stop her. It was better to say something frankly than to keep it in the bottom of her heart.


    Yam took the food she made to the downstairs of thew office. After hesitating for a while, she walked


    in.


    "Hello! I want to see Miss April!"


    Jessie raised her head with a decent smile. Before thew office took shape, she acted as the front


    desk when there was nothing else.


    "Sorry, please wait a moment!"


    She turned around and walked into the office. After knocking on the door for a while, she turned back


    and raised her hand to make a gesture of invitation.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Pleasee in!"


    "Thank you!"


    Yam nodded slightly and said thanks. She looked around from the corner of her eyes and felt sarcastic.


    Hester used to be inferior in everything. But she was able to set up her own office now.


    There was not much jealousy. It was just that time flew and people couldn''t help sighing.


    Opening the door, Yam looked at Hester, who was working hard with her head down. A strange


    emotion shed through her eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    Hearing the sound, Hester raised her head from the document and raised her eyebrows in confusion.


    She thought it was a customer, but it turned out to be an acquaintance!


    "Yam? Why are you here?"


    Raising the food in her hand, Yam looked at Hester with a smile, as if the conversation that had ended


    in discord a few days ago had never existed.


    "Since you have just set up aw office recently, I''m sure you won''t have time to have meals on time,


    so I''m thinking about sending it to you when it''s ready. It''s cleaner than you ordered some food without


    nutrition!"


    Hester looked down at the dishes on the table, and her heart trembled inexplicably. Perhaps, in some


    of her cognition, something would change!


    There was never an eternal opposite rtionship in this world, but something would change as time


    went by.


    "I know you don''t like me, but I really don''t change my opinion of you. Maybe it''s because of such a big


    change in my family that I have grown a lot and changed my attitude towards something.


    I admit that I looked down upon you at that time. You were just an orphan, and you were just a deaf.


    How could you stand beside Terence? So I did something against you.


    But when I experienced the difficulties, I realized how it felt to be trampled underfoot. I think you were


    the same as me, weren''t you?"


    Yam sat aside and opened the lunch boxes one by one, preparing the lunch of Hester. She lowered her


    eyes and nodded, with a trace of sadness for no reason.


    She looked very calm, which made people feel sad. There was no trace of the past in front of her, as if


    she had changedpletely.


    "Human beings are very strange creatures. They don''t understand the bitterness until they experience


    it personally. Maybe it''s because I''m toofortable in my daily life that I look down on you.


    When I met you in themunity, I couldn''t help but have a whim. Maybe God let me meet you again


    because he wanted me to make up for the mistakes I had made!"


    Hearing Yam''s long story, Hester didn''t know how to describe her current state of mind. There were


    bitterness, excitement, and perhaps a little pleasure!


    She was not a holy being, nor could she reconcile herself to the past. She had been avoiding Yam


    because she couldn''t let go of her past.


    "I really appreciate that you can speak out your thoughts frankly. If possible, we may try to be


    friends!"

 Chapter 699 Call Me Mom

    Chapter 699 Call Me Mom


    "p!" The lid in Yam''s hand dropped. She had tried so hard for so long, but there was no response.


    She just came here to send a meal today. Was it done?


    "You... What did you just say?"


    Hester picked up the white rice on the table, tasted it and nodded approvingly. She liked her cooking


    very much and ate it generously.


    "Since you didn''t hear it clearly, then it won''t count."


    "No way! Since you have promised me to be my friend, how can you break your promise?"


    Yam looked at Hester seriously, fearing that she would regret what she had said. She had just seen a


    glimmer of hope, so she couldn''t just let it go.


    As long as she worked hard, she could get the trust of Melody and leave that dark ce forever.


    "Although I don''t have any advantages to show up, my only pride is to keep my promise!"


    After stuffing a mouthful of rice, Hester said slowly, ignoring the expression on Yam''s face at the


    moment. If it weren''t for Yam''s meal, she wouldn''t have agreed so easily?


    "The dishes are good. I like them very much!"


    Things hade to an end. With a meal, Yam easily subdued Hester and seeded in being her few


    friend.


    "Seeded?"


    Melody''s hand, which was spitting out the lipstick, shook and left a scratch on the corner of her mouth.


    It looked ridiculous. Regardless of the makeup on her face, she hurriedly picked up the phone on the


    table and said in a nervous tone.


    "Are you sure you have seeded? You had a fight with Hester before. How could you seed so


    easily?"


    "I''m also afraid that I misheard it because I was too anxious, so I made sure again and wouldn''t make


    any mistake. Now I have sessfully entered her circle as you ordered. All I need to do next is to keep


    a good rtionship with her."


    Yam smiled, with a gleam shining in her eyes. Her fingertips slid across the window. Life was smooth


    now, so there was no need to be as scared as before.


    "Good!"


    Melody smiled proudly, took out a tissue and wiped off the lipstick. Her hands trembled with excitement.


    As long as she went on as she nned, her wish woulde true soon.


    "Keep in touch with her. Don''t let her see through anything. I have to make a good n!"


    "I see."


    Hearing the reply, Melody hung up the phone without hesitation. She paced around the room excitedly,


    thinking of all kinds of miserable situations of Hester, which made her happy.


    "What should I do next? Ha-ha! No way! I have to calm down. I have to calm down. I have shown too


    many ws because of my anxiety before. This time, I must calmly push her into the bottomless abyss


    step by step! Ha-ha!"


    Hearing the noise upstairs, the servants were also discussing.


    "What''s wrong with thisdy?"


    "Stop it. Don''t let her hear it again!"


    The servants looked at each other, shook their heads and sighed. Since Miss Melody came back, she


    always liked to talk to herself, which was frightening.


    "I''m in a good mood today, so I don''t mind. If anyone dares to offend me next time, don''t me me for


    being rude."


    Melody slowly walked downstairs, nced at the two servants who had just discussed, and went out.


    Everyone was relieved, looked at each other, and obediently lowered their heads to do what they were


    doing.


    When Melody arrived at the Qi family''s vi, she opened the door, straightened her clothes and walked


    in with a limited edition leather bag on her arm.


    Lisa ordered the servants to clean the room. When she turned around, she saw Melody swaggering in.


    With a cold face, she walked up to her.


    "Miss Melody, you are here."


    ncing at Lisa coldly, Melody snorted. She raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear, looking


    very arrogant.


    "I''m just going back to my own home. Why do you think I''m a guest?"


    Lisa stood aside, lowering her head. Her eyes darkened, but she didn''t say anything. Even though she


    hadn''t been here for three years, the wedding was still held.


    Nominally, she was still Terence''s legitimate wife and the only hostess of the Qi family.


    "Madam, you must be kidding. This is a ce where you cane whenever you want. How can you


    be a guest?"


    With a snort, Melody walked past Lisa with disdain. She was the hostess here, so there was no need to


    argue with a servant.


    "Who are you?"


    Standing at the end of the stairs, Thomas looked at Melody with a nervous smile and was on his guard.


    Another woman who wanted to marry her father was really troublesome.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He could have treated her coldly and ignored her before. But now that his mother hade back,


    these people still wanted toe forward. It was so hateful.


    Noticing the strong resistance from the child, Melody raised her eyebrows, nced at the child''s eyes


    which were simr to Hester''s, and clenched her hands.


    She had been thinking about how to deal with Hester, but she had almost forgotten the existence of


    such a child! As long as she took down that bitch, Hester, would she be afraid of a child?


    "Is this Hester''s child? I haven''t seen you for three years. You are so handsome!"


    "Young master, this is Miss Melody!"


    Afraid that Melody would hurt Thomas, Lisa quickly went upstairs and protected him in her arms.


    No matter how powerful Melody was, she was just a nominal wife, and she had no other advantages.


    However, if she could do such a heavy thing to her own child, she might not be kind to Thomas.


    "Madam, this is the young master!"


    Melody raised her fingers with red nail polish and tucked her hair behind her ear. She forced a sweet


    smile with her lips trembling.


    "Good boy! By the way, what''s your name?"


    She gently stroked the back of his head and looked up at Lisa. Since she had made up her mind to


    stay here, she should get along well with him.


    "The name of the young master is Thomas."


    Lisa nodded respectfully and tightened her grip on Thomas. She didn''t know what she was going to do.


    "Thomas, you should call me mom!"

 Chapter 700 Why Dont You Look Back

    Chapter 700 Why Don''t You Look Back


    Thomas'' eyes widened in disbelief, and his body trembled slightly. He gripped Lisa''s clothes tightly and


    his face turned pale. He looked pitiful.


    His mother was Auntie April. Why was there another one suddenly?


    "Auntie Lisa, is this my mother? My mother is not her!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Tears streamed down his cheeks. He raised his head to look at Lisa, trying to find an answer.


    Lisa looked at Thomas in embarrassment and didn''t know how to express herself. After all, what


    Melody said was right, but his real mother was Hester.


    "Why are you here?"


    Lisa was in a dilemma when a gloomy voice interrupted her. Terence was dressed in a ck handmade


    suit. His long body slowly approached, automatically forming a faint aura, which was shocking.


    Melody''s body suddenly stiffened, and the footsteps behind her gradually approached, step by step,


    making her panic.


    She gripped her hand tightly, afraid that he would get close, but at the same time, she was looking


    forward to it. The two emotions intertwined and almost broke her into pieces.


    "Sir!"


    Terence nodded at Lisa. His eyes fell on Thomas, and he raised his eyebrows slightly. He sighed and


    turned to look at Melody.


    "Why are you here?"


    It was obvious that he was ming her for breaking in without permission. How could a smart person


    like Melody not know what he meant?


    But she needed his care and love to save her dirty soul. She didn''t want to feel the darkness again for


    even a second.


    The moment she turned around, she had cleared up all the messy thoughts in her mind. She smiled


    sweetly.


    "Terence, you are back."


    Raising his eyebrows, Terence dodged her deliberately. He slowly walked upstairs, squatted down and


    looked at Thomas'' unhappy face, heartbroken.


    "Why do you put on a long face? Who made you unhappy?"


    Hearing his father''s concern, the tears that he had just stopped copsed in an instant. His tears were


    like broken beads.


    "Dad, she said I should call her mom. Is it true?"


    Terence''s face darkened in an instant, and his eyes shed, concealing the hidden gloom. He raised


    his hand to wipe the tears on his face and coaxed him softly.


    "Well, don''t cry. She was just kidding. Don''t take it seriously! You have seen your mother before, right?


    Didn''t you cry and shout for being with her several times? Why do you forget it now?"


    "Really?"


    Looking at Terence, Thomas managed to stop crying. A pair of small hands clutched the hem of his


    clothes and confirmed with worry.


    He was afraid that his mother, whom he had tried so hard to find back, was not his mother, and that


    what this woman said was true. Then he would really be a child without a mother, with a vicious


    stepmother like the queen of snow white.


    Squatting on the ground, Terence wiped the tears off his face patiently, frowning. His nominal marriage


    with Melody should have broken up three years ago, and there wouldn''t be such a difficult thing today.


    "Of course it''s true. Thomas has only one mother!"


    Thomas gradually calmed down and felt at ease. At least, he didn''t have to face a stepmother, which


    was a happy thing for him.


    After coaxing Thomas, Terence nced at Lisa.


    "Take him back to his room!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    After getting the order, Lisa acted quickly without hesitation. ''If Mr. Terence wants to solve the problem


    with Melody, of course it''s not appropriate for the young master to be present.''


    "Get out!"


    As soon as Terence gave the order, all the busy servants put down their work and left with their heads


    down. For a moment, only the two of them quietly confronted each other in the huge house.


    Slowly walking down the stairs, Terence withdrew his suit and casually put it on the sofa. He looked up


    at Melody, who was pretending to be shy, with a sh of disgust in his eyes.


    He often recalled the past, but he still couldn''t remember why he liked Melody. He even kept his


    integrity for her, andter hurt Hester so deeply.


    Maybe life is so ridiculous. Many things can''t leave a clue, but they are ced there,ughing at your


    ignorance and stupidity.


    "Sit down!"


    Melody clenched her fists and sat down beside him. After three years, she finally got so close to him


    again.


    Her nose was full of his smell, which tightly surrounded her, making her feel at ease.


    "Terence, long time no see."


    Terence sneered and fixed his eyes on the floor, thinking about something. He tapped his knee with his


    slender fingers.


    "Yes! Long time no see."


    Melody was so excited to be so close to him again that she didn''t know what to do. Her fingertips were


    hard embedded in her palm, but she didn''t feel any pain at all.


    She couldn''t restrain her excitement, which made her feel very uneasy sitting here.


    "Terence, I miss you every day in the past three years."


    "Melody, I don''t want to argue with you about what happened three years ago. It''s time to settle the


    matter between us. After all, it''s not good to dy it all the time!"


    Terence stared at Melody expressionlessly. His tone was neither anxious nor slow, as if he was talking


    about the weather.


    "I know you are too busy to see me. But now I have recovered. I will definitely be a good wife. I will take


    care of our family in an orderly way, so that you can focus on your work!"


    Holding Terence''s hand, Melody trembled slightly. She looked at him happily and indulged herself in her


    fantasy. She thought that as long as she could be a good wife, Terence would definitely like her.


    Hester, that bitch, was just a mistress who wanted to destroy other people''s family. How could she be


    sandwiched between them?


    Withdrawing his hand indifferently, Terence took a deep breath and tried to keep calm.


    "I hope you won''t step into the Qi family any more, and don''t talk nonsense with Thomas. You know


    that there is no other rtionship between us."


    "No way! We used to love each other so much. How could we break up?"


    Hearing Terence''s words, Melody was immediately agitated. She held his hand more tightly.


    "Terence, I''ve been waiting for you for three years. Why don''t you look back at me?"

 Chapter 701 End The Relationship

    Chapter 701 End The Rtionship


    Ignoring Melody''s request, Terence kept a cold face. He put his hand between his eyebrows and


    sighed. The two of them were too simr in character, so they were always so stubborn when doing


    things, which was very troublesome.


    But it took him three years to figure out his true feelings, and she fell deeper and deeper. What should


    he do?


    "Melody, I know you well. Since you were a child, you had been chased after by many people. Our two


    families are well matched. Everyone naturally thinks that we are a perfect match. Even I have once


    agreed with it.


    However, this is not the case. I did not love you as much as I thought, or I never loved you at all. The


    so-called unrequited love is just my self-deception.


    Three years ago, when you came back from abroad, I wanted to make up with you without hesitation.


    But I hurt the person I value most. Now that I have known myself clearly, I hope you can also give up!"


    Melody stared at Terence nkly. Since the two of them knew each other, he had said the most words


    today, hadn''t he?


    She staggered back, and her hand, which was holding the hem of his clothes, slid down slowly. She sat


    on the ground awkwardly, her eyes empty, like a doll that had lost its soul.


    She smiled with self-mockery. Even she herself thought it was ridiculous.


    "Terence, it''s not that I don''t know my heart, but that you have changed. You have changed a lot


    because of Hester, but you don''t know it yourself.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Maybe in your heart, I''m already a cold-blooded and ruthless woman. But so what? I''m just pursuing


    my own love without hesitation. I won''t get in the way of others. Why should I care about them?


    Just like you said, I was born with good clothes and good food, and I am sought after, and I always


    have what I want at my fingertips. But you are not me. How can you understand what I am thinking?"


    Covering her chest, Melody still couldn''t believe that Terence would be so heartless to her. She looked


    at Terence with tears in her eyes.


    "We are in the same circle. We have been educated by our family since childhood, so we naturally


    understand the importance of fame and fortune. I did leave because some problems happened to the


    Qi family. I also went to beg my father.


    But my begging is useless, so I have to go far away. I came back to start over with you. Am I wrong?"


    Hearing the hysterical wail of Melody, Terence frowned and sighed. He looked away and didn''t look at


    her again.


    "You''re right. Businessmen value profits, so they won''t put a lot of effort into a useless thing. But don''t


    forget that love can''t be measured by money.


    You said I had changed, because Hester had changed too much. Not only you, but also I feel the same


    way. But now I understand the true love. I will never regret what I have suffered in my life.


    Our wedding made everyone know our rtionship. But this is also the case in the eyes of others.


    Strictly speaking, we are not a couple at all!"


    Melody widened her eyes in disbelief and clenched her fists nervously. She stood up and took a sip of


    tea, pretending to be calm, but it spilled out.


    The hot tea spilled on the back of her hand. She screamed and hurriedly put it on the table. She took a


    few tissues and wiped the water stains off.


    She sat up straight in shock and looked at Terence strangely. Over the years, she had been stubbornly


    pursuing the figure of Terence, but forgot to stop.


    As the ruler of the Qi family, he had his own strategy and ideas. Fame and fortune were deeply rooted


    in his bones, so how could he change so easily?


    "What do you mean?"


    Terence looked calm when he saw the panic on Melody''s face. He lowered his eyes and looked at his


    fingertips, lost in thought.


    "We just had a wedding three years ago."


    "Ha-ha!"


    Melodyughed crazily. She had always paid attention to her appearance and posture, but it was the


    first time that sheughed so wildly. Her fingertips gently touched the hot red ce, and she was in a


    trance.


    Yes! They just held a wedding ceremony, but the most important procedure was not done. It was all her


    fault. She had been trapped in that sweet wedding, but she hadn''t figured out the reason.


    "Terence, you are so cruel!"


    The sentence contained too much of her bitterness. It turned out that the person she had been


    pursuing would one day intrigue against her.


    What she wanted was just a grand wedding, and he promised that there was nothing else except a


    wedding.


    Terence closed his eyes and sat on the sofa silently. He smiled with self-mockery. He was just making


    trouble out of personal reasons. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have ended up like this today.


    "If I do it again, I will still choose. Now that we are done with each other, there is no reason for us to


    stick to each other.


    Let it all go! Why do you have to imprison yourself and torture me like this?"


    "Torture?"


    Melody staggered and couldn''t believe what she had just heard. She had been holding on to the


    rtionship for so long. But she didn''t expect that she was an unbearable torture in his heart.


    Was the love she treasured so worthless?


    "Terence, you are heartless!"


    Melody had used up all her strength to shout these words. She couldn''t find a better way to vent her


    anger.


    In this world, as long as it was what she had chosen, she would not easily give up. She didn''t care


    about the gazes of others, but she only cared if that person would also look at her.


    "If you feel better in this way, I have no objection!"


    Terence looked up at Melody calmly. His long body nestled in the sofa, with a trace ofziness and


    nobility.


    Hearing what he said, there were mixed feelings in Melody''s heart. It was a lie that she didn''t care.


    Although he had said everything, she still hoped for something.


    "I have finished what I want to say. Please don''te to me again. Thomas had grown up. Although he


    didn''t understand something, he would still care about it!


    Everyone was destined to have an established trajectory, and it was normal for both of us to be unable


    to avoid it. Since Hester is back, I will fight for it.


    Thomas is a little autistic. He is always cold to strangers. I''m afraid that he will think too much!"


    With hatred in her eyes, Melody clenched her fists.


    "I won''t let you get what you want easily, Terence."

 Chapter 702 Thomas Was Missing

    Chapter 702 Thomas Was Missing


    Lisa, who was standing outside the door, watched Melody leave in tears, lost in thought. She raised her


    hand and tried to persuade her to stay, but she lost the opportunity.


    She sighed and walked to Terence with a frown.


    "Sir, Miss Melody just left. Is there anything wrong?"


    "No!"


    Terence rubbed the spot between his eyebrows tiredly and said with certainty. Although Melody was


    stubborn, she never joked about her health.


    How could she risk her own body so easily?


    Looking at Terence, Lisa wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. After hesitating for


    a while, she felt it necessary to tell him her worries.


    "Sir, I''m not worried that Miss Melody will do something bad to herself, but that she will impulsively hurt


    the young master!


    At that time, Miss Melody has done such a thing to her own son. I''m really scared!"


    Terence''s hand froze in the air. Reminded by Lisa, he was a little scared. Just now, he just wanted to


    completely break up with her, so he spoke without hesitation.


    "I don''t think so."


    "Sir, I have been working in the Qi family for so many years, and some people and things can be seen


    through at a nce. Miss Melody seems to be weak on the surface, as if she has no destructive power.


    But what she does every time makes me tremble with fear. I have to worry about her!"


    After Lisa''s warning, the indifferent attitude of Terence changed a little. Not to mention that Lisa couldn''t


    see through her, even though he had been with her for many years, he was confused.


    He tapped on the armrest of the sofa with his fingertips and thought of the past. If it weren''t for


    Thomas, he wouldn''t have been able to hold on when the news of Hester''s death came three years


    ago!


    "Lisa, you must pay more attention to Thomas'' safety in the future. Don''t let anything happen to him!"


    "Yes! Sir!"


    Lisa nodded to Terence. She looked up at the room upstairs and sighed.


    Themotion just now quickly subsided in the Qi family. Everyone was doing their own things in an


    orderly manner without interfering with each other.


    After cing the dishes on the table, Lisa turned around and went upstairs. Standing at the door of


    Thomas'' room, she gently knocked at the door, but did not hear his voice as usual. She frowned and


    pushed the door in.


    Looking at the empty room, her heart sank all of a sudden. Melody''s crazy face came to her mind. She


    was worried about the safety of the young master.


    She rushed to Terence''s study and mmed the door with anxiety.


    "Sir, the young master is gone."


    Terence''s hand froze when he was typing. He rushed to the door and looked at Lisa with a malicious


    expression. His heart rose in an instant.


    "What did you say?"


    Lisa frowned in anxiety. She rubbed her hands and didn''t know what to do!


    "I went to ask the young master to have dinner just now. When I opened the door, I didn''t see him."


    "What do you mean by not seeing Thomas?"


    Terence''s ears were buzzing and his brain was dizzy. He was very scared. He couldn''t imagine what


    Thomas was going through, and he was more afraid of what Melody would do to him.


    The scars on the child''s body, including needle holes and bruises, lingered in his mind all the time. The


    shocking appearance made him very scared.


    "Send someone out to look for him. Hurry up!"


    He shouted angrily and ordered everyone to go out to look for someone. Even if he was really taken


    away by Melody, at least he could suffer less.


    At the same time, Hester heard someone knocking at the door. She put down the duster cloth and


    opened the door in confusion. She saw Thomas standing at the door with tears in her eyes.


    "Thomas, why are you here? What happened? Why are you crying?"


    Hester''s heart trembled. She squatted down and carried Thomas into the room. She found a towel and


    wiped his crying face clean. She wondered why no one followed him when he went out.


    Looking at Hester''s face, Thomas felt sad and thought of what Melody said. He held her sleeve tightly


    and refused to let go.


    "Auntie April, can you tell me that people can have two mothers?"


    Hester raised her eyebrows in confusion. She lowered her head and wiped his face. For a moment, she


    was speechless. After thinking for a long time, she still did not understand why he asked such a


    question.


    "A beautiful auntie came to our house just now. She said I should call her mom!"


    With a crisp voice, Thomas frowned like a steamed bun. He had his own mother. Why did he call


    another woman mother?


    "Auntie April, why did that person say that?


    You are my mother! Why do I have to call that woman mother?"


    Hester raised her eyebrows in embarrassment and avoided his bright eyes. She was thinking about


    how to express herself so that he wouldn''t be sad. She thought that person was no more than another


    woman who was bold and went straight to his house in order to get some benefits.


    But on second thought, apart from the identity of the leader of the Qi family, other conditions of Terence


    were indeed very attractive. His outstanding appearance and tall figure were all particrly pleasing to


    the eye.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Well, Thomas, don''t cry! Of course, people only have one mother. But Thomas was lucky enough to


    have two mothers to love him!


    You can''t just look at the surface. From another aspect, you will find the happiness, right?"


    Thomas nodded, looking at Hester''s eyes with a hint of unwillingness. There was only one Thomas in


    the world. If he had two mothers, wouldn''t he be able to apany his mother all the time?


    Seeing that Thomas stopped crying, Hester didn''t think too much and naturally wouldn''t know what he


    was thinking. She turned around and walked into the bathroom. She soaked the towel and wiped his


    face again.


    "By the way, Thomas, did you tell your family before you came here?"


    Frowning, Thomas looked around to avoid eye contact. When he heard that woman''s words, he had


    been eager to find his mother, so he had no time to tell Lisa where he was.


    "No!"


    After thinking for a while, he still felt that he couldn''t lie to his mother, so he told the truth obediently.


    "What?"


    Hester was shocked. She quickly took out her phone, opened the phone book and called Terence. It


    was time for dinner. If Lisa couldn''t find him, the Qi family would be in trouble.


    "Mr. Terence, Thomas is with me!"

 Chapter 703 Hesitation

    Chapter 703 Hesitation


    Terence''s hand froze in the air, and his heart skipped a beat. His temples throbbed and he didn''t know


    how to express his inner thoughts.


    "Sir?"


    Lisa stood aside and nodded slightly, but she didn''t dare to make a loud noise. She didn''t know why he


    suddenly stopped. The young master''s whereabouts were unknown now. She was really afraid that he


    would be hurt by Melody.


    "Let them go back!"


    Exhaling a mouthful of air, Terence smiled. It was hard to tell whether he was happy or sad. His eyes


    narrowed slightly, with a sh of light. Fortunately, Thomas had gone to her ce.


    "But I don''t know where the young master is now. Miss Melody just left. I''m really worried!"


    Lisa furrowed her brows and felt worried. She had watched Thomas grow up, so she cared about him


    very much.


    She knew very well what kind of person Melody was. She was indeed too vicious and frightening.


    "There is indeed something wrong with Miss Melody''s spirit now. If the little young master really falls


    into her hands, will something happen?"


    Raising his hand to stop Lisa, Terence smiled. He could do nothing to his son. It seemed that he was


    more stubborn than Hester.


    "He is with Hester!"


    After saying that, he left. Since Thomas was fine, there was no need for him to call Melody again. He


    didn''t want to see Melody go crazy again.


    As for Hester, he didn''t want to go to her home. Perhaps because he had been neglected too much.


    She was always so cold. Even if he missed her, he didn''t want to be ignored again.


    He missed her when he was not able to see her, and his heart ached when he met her. Inparison,


    it was better to choose the former.


    "You can send someone to pick up Thomas at night. I have work to do. Don''t let anyone disturb me!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Lisa nodded her head and felt relieved. Fortunately, the young master went to see Miss Hester. Even if


    Miss Hester didn''t admit it, she was still his own mother. It was not wrong to be together more often.


    However, Thomas, who was greatly shocked by the Qi family''s issue, was very happy to stay with


    Hester. Hezilyy beside her and fell asleep with his eyes closed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Hester was reading a lot of documents, asionally leaving a ray of light to check if he was safe. She


    started to think of the question he had just asked.


    If Thomas had two mothers, did it mean that Terence and Melody had divorced and he was going to


    remarry?


    "Hester, what kind of hope do you still have?"


    She shook her head vigorously and threw away all the messy thoughts in her mind. She forced herself


    to focus all her attention on the documents and stop thinking about Terence.


    In the operating room of the hospital, the scalpel in Austin''s hand trembled slightly, which almost


    caused some trouble. The assistant took a deep breath and hurried to wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    "Dr. Austin, you have been standing here for sixteen hours. The operation hase to an end. You


    can have a rest first and leave it to me."


    Austin took a deep breath and moved his stiff neck. After thinking for a moment, he dodged the position


    of the chief and nodded slightly.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you. Remember, be careful not to touch the main artery, or it will be very


    dangerous."


    "Don''t worry! Dr. Austin, I will be careful."


    Hearing his assistant''s promise, Austin turned around and left the operating room. Throwing the gloves


    aside and washing her hands, he sighed. Then he felt dizzy and almost fell to the ground.


    "Dr. Austin, what''s wrong with you?"


    Fortunately, the nurse found him in time to avoid the danger of falling. The nurse carefully protected


    Austin. He couldn''t hurt his hands, or the patients would be in trouble.


    "Dr. Austin, I''ll call a taxi for you. Go back and have a rest! You are the most famous doctor in our


    hospital. We can''t let anything happen to you!"


    Austin smiled and waved his hand, indicating her not to panic. He knew clearly that his body was not in


    danger.


    "I''m fine. I just can''t stand it. I''ll be fine in a while. Don''t worry!"


    The nurse looked anxious. She helped Austin to sit down, looked through the operation arrangement


    and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "There is no surgery for you. Go back to sleep early!"


    "Okay, thank you!"


    Austin nodded slightly with a faint smile on his pale face. He moved his stiff neck and smiled bitterly. It


    had only been more than ten hours. How could he faint?


    Or, was he be so sluggish after he had no goal to work hard?


    "I''ll be back soon. Go ahead with your work. Leave me alone!"


    Although she was worried about Austin''s health, thinking of that she had to inspect the ward, the nurse


    nodded and left.


    "Dr. Austin, you can call me if you need anything. I have to go now."


    "Okay!"


    Austin replied indifferently andy on the chair wearily. He pinched between his eyebrows with one


    hand, wondering what Hester was doing now.


    She just opened aw office and took over the case of the hospital. She should be trying to improve


    her medical knowledge now! He looked up at the clock and realized that if he went back at this time, he


    might be able to cook for her!


    Thinking of this, Austin struggled out of the hospital, hailed a taxi, told him the address, and fell asleep.


    When he arrived, he gently opened the door and slowly walked to the door of the study.


    Austin stood at the door and looked at the scene inside, feeling very ufortable. Thomas nestled in


    Hester''s arms. His face was red, but with a smile.


    At the same time, Hester was busy with a stack of documents, not knowing what was going on. It was


    just a normal scene, but it shocked Austin.


    He could convince himself that Hester treated Thomas differently because she liked children. However,


    it was only his wishful thinking to tell too many lies, and their rtionship would not change.


    The blood around him froze and gradually cooled down, he trembling with cold. He couldn''t tell if he


    was really cold or because he was too afraid. He once wanted to be generous, but the three years he


    had stolen had made him unable to make up his mind.


    Austin left the door of the study slowly and walked into the kitchen at the corner. He put on the apron


    skillfully, washed vegetables and cooked.


    A burst of fragrance floated in through the gap, and Hester really felt hungry. She put the document


    aside, carefully put Thomas aside, and opened the door.


    "Brother Austin, you are back."

 Chapter 704 Dont Take It Seriously

    Chapter 704 Don''t Take It Seriously


    The spade in Austin''s hand shook and almost fell to the ground. His heart trembled and he quickly


    collected his thoughts. The perfect spoon filled the te.


    He turned around with slight smile on his face.


    "I saw you were busy just now, so I didn''t talk to you." "Dinner is ready. Wash your hands!"


    Hester smiled sweetly with empty belly. As long as Brother Austin was there, she would never worry


    about eating. What a home wrecker!


    In contrast, she suddenly felt that her skill was really not enough in front of Austin!


    Putting the dishes on the table, Austin untied the belt and took off the apron. When he turned around,


    he saw Hester standing behind him with a tangled face. He could not help but sigh.


    He raised his hand and gently knocked on her forehead, pulling back her wandering thoughts and


    raising the corners of his mouth.


    "What are you thinking about? Go and wake up Thomas. Lisa wille to pick him up after dinner!"


    "Okay!"


    When Hester came to her senses, she covered her forehead and nodded silently. Lisa was really


    efficient. She turned around, rushed into the study, pulled Thomas up from his sleep, washed his


    hands, and carried him to the table.


    "Hurry up. Lisa will pick you upter."


    With tearful eyes, Thomas used her. Was she in a hurry to send him away because he was


    disliked?


    "Auntie April, did I do something wrong?"


    Hester frowned and threw a few tissues at Thomas. She used to think that this child was obedient and


    sensible, but this afternoon''s getting along with him really broadened her eyes.


    He cried so often. And when he looked at her, she always felt as if she owed him a lot.


    "Brother Austin, the soup is a little salty today."


    The corners of Austin''s mouth twitched violently. He looked up at Thomas, confused. With her care for


    Thomas in usual, how could she make him cry like this?


    "Hester, will he be fine?"


    With a wave of her hand, Hester grabbed the rice without raising her head. She steadily picked up a


    piece of fish and put it in the bowl in front of Thomas before speakingzily.


    "He is just a kid! It''s normal for him to cry. Brother Austin, don''t worry! After he finishes his meal, you


    send him out. I still have some documents to read!"


    Austin raised his eyebrows and nced at Thomas helplessly. He had never known how to face the


    matter between them.


    Thomas had the same eyebrows as hers, so he was at a loss for no reason. This was what he wanted


    to see most, but at this point, he would feel very sad.


    Hester didn''t know the truth, so she didn''t care. But he knew that if he did nothing, he would feel guilty.


    "Well, it''s not good for his health to cry for too long. Hester, don''t follow him like this. Thomas is still


    growing up. It''s not good for him to cry so much."


    Hester would naturally take the advice of experts seriously. She put down the chopsticks in a hurry and


    held Thomas in her arms, coaxing him softly.


    "Well, Thomas, don''t cry. What''s wrong with you today? You''ve been crying all afternoon. Tell me what


    happened."


    Hearing Hester''s rare soft voice, all the grievances in his heart disappeared in an instant. Tears welled


    up in his eyes as he looked at Hester.


    "Auntie April, do you dislike me?"


    "Why do you ask that?"


    Hester raised her eyebrows and looked at him in confusion. Was it because she was old that she didn''t


    know what children were thinking now?


    Pouting, Thomas'' eyes were filled with tears again. He lowered his head listlessly, immersed in


    sadness.


    Since he was a child, he found himself different. He wasughed at by others because he didn''t have a


    mother. Now he finally found his mother, but they couldn''t recognize each other.


    Although he didn''t say anything, he was still looking forward to being cared by his mother. Seeing a


    fake mother at home, he was a little flustered.


    "Isn''t it? Auntie April, you didn''t go to look for me, but waited for Lisa to pick me up. Did I do something


    wrong to make Auntie April hate me?"


    Hearing Thomas'' illogical words, Hester was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Biting the chopsticks,


    she turned to look at Austin in silence, hoping to get some help.


    She could calmly confront with Terence, but her opponent was a three-year-old child. She was really at


    a loss. Could she be indifferent to him? It was not appropriate!


    "Well..."


    "Your auntie is worried about you. If you spend the night alone, your father will be anxious, and there


    will be some misunderstandings between them. She has a good cooperation with Qi Group before. Her


    law office has just been established, and she still needs your father''s help. Naturally, she should be


    careful."


    Austin sighed, put down his chopsticks and found an excuse. He was still a child. As long as it was


    rted to work, he could finally coax him.


    Hester looked at him with appreciation, feeling sad. As a famouswyer, she had a big fight in the


    court, but now she was defeated by a child. It was really pitiful.


    "Yes! He is right! It''ste now. If you stay here any longer, your father will be worried!"


    "Okay!"


    Thomas replied unhappily. His mood, which had just been alleviated, darkened again. So in her heart,


    wasn''t he more important than work?


    "I know."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Hester raised her eyebrows. If Thomas was just crying loudly, she easilyfort him. But now he


    suddenly became so calm, which was really unbearable.


    She raised her hand and rubbed between her eyebrows. This dinner must be the most unhappy one


    she had since she came back!


    "Thomas, I didn''t mean that. Don''t misunderstand me. Your father is worried about you. But it''s sote


    now. Shouldn''t you go home?"


    Thomas nodded slightly and grabbed the rice in her bowl, not knowing what to do.


    "I will be back when Auntie Lisaes."


    Seeing the interaction between the two people, Austin frowned slightly. He raised his hand and gently


    patted Hester''s shoulder, silentlyforting her.


    "If you are worried about Thomas, I will apany you to send him backter! Thomas is still young.


    There will be misunderstanding if we don''t handle it properly. Don''t take it seriously!"

 Chapter 705 Will You Find A Stepmother For Me

    Chapter 705 Will You Find A Stepmother For Me


    When Lisa came over, she saw such a strange scene. Hester and Thomas sat one end of the sofa in


    silence.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly and looked up at Austin in confusion, trying to find an answer.


    Austin stood upzily, fetched Hester''s clothes and put them on her, smiling.


    "Let''s go! Let''s send Thomas back!"


    Nodding slightly, Hester stood up with the strength of Austin, pulled her clothes and sorted them out.


    Helplessly looking at the listless Thomas, she sighed.


    "Thomas, let''s go!"


    Hearing his mother''s call, Thomas smiled happily. He jumped to Hester, clutched the corner of her


    clothes and nodded hard.


    Fortunately, his mother didn''t me him. Otherwise, he really didn''t know what to do.


    Lisa hade to pick up Thomas, but now they were walking together. Lisa didn''t show any


    expression on her face, but she felt relieved in her heart. After all, they were mother and son. How


    could she be so heartless?


    "Well, Thomas, hurry up! Remember to apologize when you see your fatherter, okay?"


    Holding Thomas'' hand, Hester stood at the gate of the vi, and she exhorted with concern. She finally


    saw through that although this boy looked soft and easy to be bullied, inside he was very stubborn.


    She knew that she was not his mother, and she had no reason to discipline him. But he was only three


    years old, so it was reasonable for him to be willful.


    "Yes, I know. After I go back, I will definitely admit my mistakes to dad!"


    Thomas promised confidently. He looked at Hester, hoping to be praised.


    Without receiving the call from Thomas, Hester was still worried. She was a little concerned about


    Terence''s strange state today.


    "Lisa, Thomas has gone too far today, but he didn''t make any trouble. You must help him when you


    enter the roomter!"


    "Miss Hester, don''t worry. I will protect the little young master well."


    Tears welled up in Lisa''s eyes. Fortunately, she was standing in the light and no one noticed anything


    unusual.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Come in!"


    Austin held Hester in his arms and looked at Lisa with a smile. Out of the corner of his eye, he nced


    at the figure upstairs, and his face darkened.


    "Goodbye, Miss Hester and Mr. Austin!"


    With her hands in front of her, Lisa bowed politely and said goodbye. Good cultivation and professional


    ethics reflected incisively and vividly on her.


    Standing in front of the window, Terence''s body was stiff. The dim light cast on him, and there was a


    hint of loneliness hidden in it for no reason.


    Hearing the noise just now, he guessed that Thomas hade back. He wanted toe and have a


    look, so that he would feel relieved. However, he didn''t expect to see this scene.


    He clenched his fists and his forehead bulged. His long and narrow eyes were red, and his steady


    breath was a little messy at this moment.


    He had promised that he would leave some time for each other to calm down, but every time he saw


    her, all his efforts would change in an instant.


    "Sir, the young master is back."


    Hearing Lisa''s voice outside the door, Terence got rid of jealousy. He closed his eyes, smiled with self-


    mockery and calmed down. He turned around and sat at the desk, leafing through the documents as if


    nothing had happened.


    "Okay!"


    "Dad, I''m here to apologize to you!"


    Standing at the door, Thomas said decisively. As a well-behaved and obedient child, he must follow his


    mother''s instructions and confess!


    Raising his cold eyebrows, Terence closed the file with a pause. He fixed his eyes on the door, with a


    hint of slyness in his eyes.


    "Come in!"


    Holding the handrail, Thomas looked up at Lisa and thought for a while. "Auntie Lisa, I want to talk to


    dad. You can go ahead with your work."


    Lisa raised her eyebrows in surprise. Although she was confused, she didn''t ask. Then she turned


    around and left.


    Looking at Lisa''s back, Thomas took a deep breath and pushed the door open. He stood timidly in front


    of his father, his little hands tightly intertwined.


    "Dad, I have something to tell you."


    Terence raised his eyebrows and tapped his fingertips on the table. He stared at Thomas, not knowing


    what he was going to say.


    "Okay!"


    The indifferent word made Thomas tremble slightly, and the atmosphere made him feel very


    ufortable. Although he was three years old, he was more mature than before.


    Although he didn''t know much about the rtionship between adults, he never asked. He didn''t talk


    much with his father, and they just got along quietly.


    "Dad, I apologize for what happened today. I''m sorry!"


    Hearing this, Terence was surprised. Looking at Thomas, he guessed that Hester must have said


    something!


    "Okay, I know."


    Thomas frowned in confusion and looked at Terence, wondering why he said that. ording to his


    mother, it should be a very serious matter to ask him to apologize!


    "Don''t do it again! If you want to find your mother, I won''t stop you. But at least you should let Lisa


    know where you are, okay?"


    Sighing slightly, Terence felt powerless. Even though Thomas was intelligent, it was still unable to avoid


    his emotional loss. He had slight autism and was gifted, but he was almost nk in love.


    The God was always fair. The more outstanding one was in a certain aspect, the more shorings


    one would have in some aspects.


    Nodding her head, something shed through Thomas'' mind, but it disappeared so fast that he couldn''t


    catch it.


    "Then I''ll go to bed."


    After thinking for a while, he couldn''t get an answer, so he just let it go.


    "Thomas, did you me your mother?"


    Terence''s voice was ethereal, and the dim room was depressing. His eyes were fixed on Thomas,


    searching carefully, but he didn''t know what he was looking for.


    "No!"


    Feeling empty in his heart, Thomas turned her back to Terence and lowered her head, making it difficult


    to see through him. Or, he was in aplicated mood now.


    "Dad, is mom unwilling to recognize me because she is angry with me?"


    A flicker of emotion shed across Terence''s calm face, and his heart instantly lost its original


    frequency and beat faster. He unconsciously tightened his hands and inexplicably felt nervous.


    "Why do you suddenly ask this?"


    "No, I just feel a little sad that I can''t call her mom."


    Looking at the intertwined hands, there was no expression on Thomas'' round face.


    "Dad, will you find a stepmother for me?"

 Chapter 706 Plan

    Chapter 706 n


    Looking at his smiling face, Terence felt a sharp pain in his heart. He frowned and a hint of gloom


    shed through his eyes. His face was covered with a thickyer of coldness, and he gave off a faint


    aura that no one was allowed to enter.


    "No!"


    "Will I meet the woman who came here today again?"


    Thomas was delighted, but worried. That woman was different from those women in the past, which


    made him a little frightened.


    She didn''t look like those women who directly told him who they were or just tried to please him as


    much as possible, which made him worried most. Even if his father said it was impossible, he couldn''t


    completely rest assured.


    "It''s gettingte. I''m going to bed."


    Looking at Thomas with deep eyes, Terence''s fingertips trembled slightly. He tried to say something,


    but in the end, he said nothing.


    With Melody''s family background and the grand wedding three years ago, it was really difficult to solve


    it. He couldn''t answer the question that his son cared about.


    "Okay!"


    The next morning, Thomas still got up as usual. After breakfast, he was sent to school under the


    arrangement of Lisa. He sat on the small stool in the ssroom, with his chin resting on his hands, and


    continued what he hadn''t figured out yesterday.


    "Thomas, someone is looking for you!"


    Hearing the teacher''s voice, Thomas turned around and saw Melody waving at him in an intimate and


    kind attitude.


    Thomas sat quietly in the chair, showing no intention of standing up. He pinched the table with his


    fingers and felt uneasy.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Melody smiled happily. Of course she heard his resistance. However, since her purpose ofing here


    today hadn''t been achieved, she would naturally ignore it.


    She raised her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear, with a smile on her face.


    "I heard that there is an activity in the kindergarten today, but your father is busy with his work. As your


    stepmother, I have the right toe here!"


    "I don''t have a stepmother!"


    Thomas'' face turned red and her eyes were bloodshot. He looked at Melody aggressively. He clenched


    his fists with excitement and trembled slightly.


    He had his own mother. Why did he have to ept her as his stepmother?


    "Well, excuse me, are you Mrs. Qi?"


    The teacher looked at the two of them awkwardly and felt uneasy in her heart. As a teacher, she had to


    take the responsibility for the numerous tricks of human traffickers!


    "Of course I''m Mrs. Qi. I''m just in poor health and resting in the hospital."


    The smile on Melody''s face didn''t change at all. She looked at the teacher elegantly with a smile. Then


    she reached out her hand and put herself in the right position.


    "Thank you for taking care of Thomas!"


    The teacher carefully looked at the woman in front of her. From her refined clothes to her extraordinary


    conversation, she was full of the temperament of ady from the upper ss.


    And Thomas'' identity was so precious, so it should not be wrong. However, all these were not enough


    to prove the authenticity of her identity.


    Thomas had never heard of anything about his mother since she went to school. Now such a


    stepmother suddenly appeared. It was probably not simple!


    "I''m really sorry. Our kindergarten is still in ss. Parents are not allowed to visit us. Please wait


    outside!"


    "Okay."


    Melody raised her hand and tucked her hair behind her ear gracefully to hide her anger. She just


    wanted to earn Thomas''s heart and continue to capture Terence. It seemed that her n was going to


    be ruined again.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Thomas, I will pick you up after school!"


    Thomas stepped back to avoid her touch. When he met her, he felt extremely ufortable. How


    could he let her touch him?


    Her hand was frozen in the air with embarrassment. Melody smiled and withdrew her hand as if nothing


    had happened. She nodded to the teacher, turned around and left.


    Thomas stared at Melody''s receding figure, and there was a thinyer of sweat on his back.


    Aftering out of the kindergarten, Melody looked very embarrassed. She couldn''t lose her temper


    because of the people around her. She could only take a deep breath to barely control her anger.


    The driver quickly opened the door, raised his hand to protect the top, and nodded slightly, waiting for


    Melody to get in the car.


    She turned around and looked at the tightly closed gate of the kindergarten. She was very angry. Then


    she got on the car angrily and held her head with one hand, breathing fast.


    "Miss, where are we going next?"


    The driver carefully looked at Melody''s face. Even if he was reluctant, he couldn''t park at the gate of


    the kindergarten all the time. This was not a solution!


    "Go to Yam''s ce!"


    Melody nced at the driver coldly, thought for a while and saidzily. Time was pressing. She had to


    make a n as soon as possible!


    When the driver stopped the car downstairs, the anger in Melody''s heart almost dissipated. She took a


    deep breath, raised her hand and pinched her stiff cheek before pushing the door and getting out of the


    car.


    On the other side, Yam was cleaning the room. Hearing the knock on the door, she put down her work


    and rushed to open the door. The moment she opened the door, a hint of darkness shed through her


    eyes.


    "Melody, why are you here? Come on in!"


    Melody frowned impatiently and avoided her hand. She raised her hand to tidy up her clothes and


    walked past Yam into the room. She nced at her with disgust and sat down in a random ce. Then


    she took a deep breath and tried to restrain her emotions.


    "How is it going?"


    Yam smiled, put down the rag and nodded.


    "Things are going smoothly. Hester will be more relieved to me in another month."


    She looked around the room and found that Melody''s eyes were fixed on one ce, with her lips


    slightly twitching. A few days ago, she heard from someone who monitored Yam that she would bring


    bento to Hester every day. It seemed that this move worked well.


    "It seems that you have achieved great results. That''s good. As long as you act fast enough and help


    me deal with Hester, you will save a lot of trouble.


    You should know what kind of person I am. I don''t like wasting my time! Since I can take you out of that


    ce, I will throw you back if I have the ability!"


    "Melody, don''t worry. I will try harder to get close to Hester."


    Flustered, Yam hurried forward and held Melody''s hand, eager to express her feelings.


    "Hester is still the same as before. Although she looks smart and capable, her thoughts are still as


    simple as before. As long as I hold on a little longer, she will bepletely captured by me.


    At that time, I can give her a hard blow secretly, making her unable to resist!"

 Chapter 707 Im Really Sorry

    Chapter 707 I''m Really Sorry


    With a gleam shining in her eyes, Melody pictured the miserable ending of Hester, feeling very happy.


    She looked up at Yam and found her a little pleasing.


    For the first time, she raised her hand and gently patted Yam on the shoulder, without a trace of


    defense or disgust.


    "Yam, remember! As long as you can make it, you will have nothing to worry about in the future."


    "Melody, I''m relieved to hear that."


    Holding Melody''s hand intimately, Yam breathed a sigh of relief. There was a smile on her bright face,


    and her eyebrows and eyes were blurred, which was like an oil painting.


    "Don''t worry. I will deal with Hester as soon as possible. I won''t let her stop you for too long. In the end,


    Terence can only be yours."


    Hearing Yam''s words, even though Melody knew it was just ttery, she didn''t care about it at all.


    Anyway, the result was the same, so there was no need to be so fussy.


    "Yam, remember! I saved you out of the dilemma. You should know how to repay me! Of course, I don''t


    have to make the best of it.


    As long as you concentrate on doing this, I won''t ask you to do anything else!"


    Yam was smiling. There was no w in her perfect smile. She looked at Melody with ease.


    She had once lived in that kind of ce, and she was forced to ept those disdainful livingws. So


    she naturally had the ability to handle with different kinds of people.


    "Okay!"


    The two of them talked for a while, and Melody had a n in her mind. She answered Yam casually


    and found an excuse to leave.


    Sitting in the car, she looked out of the window at the scenery. The corners of her mouth raised slightly,


    with a hint ofcency. She just needed to hold on a little longer.


    "The weather is so good today!"


    The simple sentence made the driver''s hand tremble. He gritted his teeth and tried his best to control


    his emotions so that the car wouldn''t lose control.


    ncing at the driver coldly, Melody raised her lips with a fake smile. Shezily leaned aside and


    looked out of the window.


    "Focus on driving!"


    On the other side, after Melody left, Yam began to prepare the food. She carefully sorted out the bento


    and carefully put it into the bag. After calcting the time, she went out.


    As soon as she walked out of the elevator, she was stopped by someone. Yam tightened her grip on


    the bento and took a step back with caution.


    "Miss Yam, can I take up a few minutes of your time?"


    Dressed in a simple white shirt and ck trousers, Austin stood there. His long body was a little


    oppressive. He looked at Yam faintly, as if he was not looking for someone to discuss something.


    Looking at Austin''s expression, Yam instantly understood. She forced a smile and hid the box behind


    her.


    "Okay!"


    "A cafe just opened at the gate of themunity. It''s my treat!"


    Austin nodded gently. He turned around and walked towards the cafe. He put his hands in his pockets,


    and there was a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    Yam sighed and followed Austin slowly. She held the bento tighter, hesitated for a moment and put it


    into her bag.


    The two sat opposite each other in the cafe. They were both good-looking, but the atmosphere was


    very embarrassing. Yam nodded and stirred the coffee in her hand, ncing at her watch.


    "Miss Yam, are you busy?"


    Compared with Yam''s restlessness, Austin was very calm. He took a sip of coffee and put it on the


    table elegantly, smiling.


    "Oh! No, it''s just my habit. Don''t mind!"


    Yam''s eyes trembled and she lowered her head, staring nkly at the cup. Austin had never been nice


    to her before. Why was it so strange today?


    "Miss Yam, is this your professional habit?"


    Austin said in a gentle voice with a smile on his face. Every word he said was full of politeness, but his


    words directly pierced into her heart.


    Hester was the most precious person in his life. But if anyone dared toy a finger on her, he would


    never let them go.


    "You... What do you mean?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Yam''s heart beat fast. She drank her coffee in a hurry, and her hands trembled slightly, almost spilling it


    out. She pulled out a few pieces of tissue awkwardly and wiped the coffee on the back of her hand.


    This was the pain in her heart forever. Even if she left that kind of ce now, she would try her best not


    to touch that circle again.


    But now it was exposed to the public without mercy. The nature was different. Her fingertips were


    tightly embedded in the flesh, but she did not feel any pain.


    "Miss Yam, I don''t mean to belittle you. I hope you don''t mind!"


    Looking at Yam who was on pins and needles, Austin slightly twitched the corners of his mouth and


    said lightly. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the coffee in the cup, with a hint of darkness shing in


    his eyes.


    "Three years have passed. Hester has changed her name, but she is as kind-hearted as before and


    doesn''t want others to be wronged.


    I don''t have any other requirements. You two don''t belong to the same world. Please leave as soon as


    possible!"


    Yam tightened her hands on both sides of his body. Looking at Austin stubbornly, she felt extremely


    bitter in her heart. She didn''t know how to describe it, but it was stuffy and she couldn''t breathe.


    "I know what Mr. Austin said and your good intention. But I really just want to make up for the mistakes


    I have made before. You don''t have to be so defensive against me,"


    Yam said with tears in her eyes. She didn''t wear any make-up, but her face was beautiful.


    Austin narrowed his eyes and sneered disdainfully. Tapping the table lightly with his slender fingers, his


    slightly narrowed eyes made it hard to see his expression at the moment.


    "Miss Yam, I haven''t told you the reason yet, but you confessed all by yourself. Do you feel guilty


    because you have known the result?"


    "Ah!"


    Hearing Austin''s words, Yam''s heart trembled. She tilted the cup in her hand and spilled out all the


    coffee. Today, she was in a beige shirt and the coffee was dyed, so she was already in a mess.


    Austin frowned and looked at her scalded hand. He sighed. He stood up in a hurry, pulled a few tissues


    and quickly helped her deal with them.


    "Please give me some ice cubes!"


    The frightened waiter stood aside, nodded hurriedly and went to the kitchen to get the ice cubes.


    Yam''s eyes were slightly wet, and her self-esteem, which hadn''tsted for a long time, was faintly


    affected by Austin''s deeds.


    "I really want to say sorry!"

 Chapter 708 Leave

    Chapter 708 Leave


    Hearing Yam''s soft voice, Austin stopped what he was doing and instantly returned to normal. He


    lowered his eyes and gently dealt with her scald.


    An indescribable feeling surged up in his heart, and he always had a different feeling for Yam. It was


    indeed a little hurtful for him to say so much before.


    However, he couldn''t turn a blind eye to Hester.


    "Yam, I don''t know what your purpose is. But it''s not easy for you to get rid of the past now. There''s no


    need to get yourself involved in these messy things."


    Yam bit her lips, with tears in her eyes. She tightened her hand on her side and looked at Austin


    stubbornly.


    "I have no purpose!"


    Austin sneered and hid the meaning behind it, which was hard to see clearly. His fingertips were


    applying medicine to Yam''s hand. And his focused look made people unconsciously have an illusion.


    "Miss Yam, please don''t mind my previous attitude! We are both grown-ups. There is no need to hide


    anything.


    Hester was kind-hearted, so she was unwilling to think everythingplicated, let alone guess


    people''s hearts. But you are different. How could such a living environment be as simple as before?"


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Yam''s face. She avoided the burning eyes of Austin. She


    took a deep breath and suppressed all the sadness in her heart. Then she forced a smile and looked at


    him.


    "Mr. Austin, I understand your eagerness to protect your loved one. But please respect me when you


    do this, okay?"


    "Respect?"


    Austin smiled as if he had heard something funny. So far, Yam was the only person he had met that


    was still smiling at her exposed past.


    However, it was a pity! Except for Hester, he had never been a gentle person. Even if the woman in


    front of him was exceedingly beautiful, he waspletely disdainful.


    "I''m sorry! I only express my politeness to people who deserve my respect, but Miss Yam, I can''t do it


    to you!"


    "You..."


    Looking at Austin with a ferocious face, Yam wanted to say something but stopped on a second


    thought. She took a deep breath to calm herself down. What she needed to do now was to get close to


    Hester. She must not offend Austin!


    "Mr. Austin! I understand your feelings, just as I chased after Terence. But as a senior, I still want to


    teach you a lesson. Sometimes the heart of a loved one blinds your eyes and hurts some people!"


    "Obviously, Miss Yam is warning me! However, it is still uncertain who is the younger generation and


    who is the elder. But I don''t intend to ept your advice. I won''t change my mind at all!"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Austin looked at Yam calmly, expressionless. He opened his mouth and said word by word.


    "Miss Yam, if you still want to work hard, I have no objection. But please change your target and let go


    of my Hester!"


    "Huh!"


    Yam chuckled with mixed feelings. She raised her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear. Her eyes


    were shining. After removing the heavy makeup, her young face was a little fresh at the moment.


    She used to be stubborn. But now, didn''t she give up those childish ideas?


    "Mr. Austin, you are too naive! Nowadays, everyone in the society would be affected by the specific


    social environment, and more or less there would be some changes.


    And Mr. Austin, you are still trapped in it. I can understand why you are so confused!"


    Austin nodded slightly and stared at the back of Yam''s hand, carefully treating the wound. Different


    people never work together. He wouldn''t force her to agree with him.


    "Miss Yam, there is a huge gap between us. There is no need for me to sympathize with you. Likewise,


    you won''t agree with the reason why I asked you to leave Hester. But I don''t care about it!"


    Hearing what Austin''s words, Yam sighed in her heart more or less. How happy Hester should be to be


    loved and taken care of like this!


    "I''m very jealous of Hester!"


    Austin was stunned for a moment, and then he narrowed his eyes and chuckled. His jade like fingertips


    gently touched the back of her red and swollen hand, with a slight chill. The he crushed the white


    ointment.


    "Being jealous sometimes is also a kind of happiness!"


    Yam''s eyes were slightly wet. She looked at Austin''s head and couldn''t help trembling and being a little


    absent-minded. He was right. Being jealous was also a kind of happiness.


    But now, except for her beautiful face, there was nothing left. She had been in that kind of ce before,


    but she was lower than usual.


    "Mr. Austin, no matter what you think of me, I will stick to my own idea and won''t deliberately change it.


    I know how important Hester is in your heart, but I''m sorry!"


    "Sir, do you need to change the ice cubes?"


    The waitress approached them and asked cautiously when she saw that the two of them didn''t look


    well. After all, this was a cafe. She had to pay special attention to it!


    Yam regained herposure and nodded to calm herself down. When she looked up again, she was


    still dignified and generous, showing no sign of hostility in her argument with him just now.


    "No, thanks."


    Frowning in confusion, the waitress looked between the two people and could only nod slightly and


    leave.


    Austin looked at Yam with his deep eyes. No one knew what he was thinking about. This woman was


    much more powerful than he had imagined. It was really difficult.


    Even if he didn''t know the purpose of her ttering Hester, it could only be a disaster to let her go.


    "Why did Melody take you out of the night club?"


    Yam''s heart trembled when she heard Melody''s name. Although she didn''t know much about Austin,


    she knew that his identity must be not simple.


    Since Melody took her out of that ce, there was no reason for her to be surprised.


    How could a snobbish man like Liam keep his mouth shut for her?


    "It seems that Mr. Austin has made a lot of preparations before he came. But unfortunately, Hester has


    been affected. You can''t change anything.


    At most, you will only create some obstacles on my way to Hester."

 Chapter 709 Worry

    Chapter 709 Worry


    Austin clenched his fists and looked at Yam with a flushed face. He was furious. What he cared most


    about was Hester, and she was thest person he had the heart to disobey.


    He had to admit that his weakness was easy to be used by someone.


    "Yam!"


    "Are you angry from embarrassment?"


    With a sneer, Yam looked at Austin''s red eyes and said slowly. She was arrogant with a hint of


    provocation in her eyes.


    Once she caught this pain, she would take the initiative. This feeling made her very happy.


    "Austin, you have been with Hester for so long. You should know her well. I have spent so much time


    on her, so she naturally sensed and tried to ept me.


    At this critical moment, you may seed in interfering, but things will be the opposite. You are afraid of


    being rejected by Hester, which will make all your efforts in the past few years in vain."


    Looking at Austin''s gloomy face, Yam feltplicated. Now Austin was very simr to herself, who


    loved a person humbly.


    However, she had lost her way in pursuing love and stepped into destruction step by step.


    "Shut up!"


    Austin shouted in a hoarse voice. He looked at Yam with bloodshot eyes and tightened his hands. The


    real thoughts deep in his heart were ruthlessly exposed, and he was embarrassed.


    "Congrattions!"


    Yam said, looking at Austin with a faint smile. Her body leaned forward slightly and closed the distance


    between the two people, so close that they could feel the hot air he breathed out.


    "Believe it or not, I don''t mean to hurt anyone. In the night club, I learned to act. I used my own


    conditions to find a way out, so that I could barely live like a person.


    I know what it feels like in the dust, but all of this is my fate. I can''t get rid of it, so I can only climb hard!


    It''s gettingte. I have to send food to Hester. I guess you don''t want to see her forget to eat because


    of work, do you?"


    After thinking for a while, Austin didn''t continue to argue with her. He was tired of what he said. Yam


    must be tired of it too!


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at her fingers. The white ointment was still there, mocking her


    cowardice.


    Yam came out of the cafe and gulped the fresh air. Just now, she argued with Austin, feeling extremely


    depressed, but the distress that she could not vent made her very worried.


    She took out the bento from her bag without doing anything else for a long time. Finally, she sighed and


    threw it into the trash can.


    Hester was still wholeheartedly working. The documents piled up on the table,pletely covering her


    petite body.


    The clock on the table went round and round, but she didn''t notice that it was already lunch time.


    "Rat-a-tat!"


    Hearing the knock, Hester smiled, revealing a trace of good mood.


    "Come in!"


    "Miss April, it''s time for lunch. I''ll order something to eatter. What do you want to eat?"


    Jessie opened the door and asked softly, ncing at the piles of documents on Hester''s desk.


    Hester raised her eyebrows and nced at the time. She nced at the door as if she was waiting for


    someone.


    "Miss Yam didn''te today!"


    Seeing through Hester''s mind, Jessie spoke first. Miss Yam sends lunch here on time every day, but I


    don''t know why she didn''te today.


    "Just order some take out. I have some documents to read. You can go ahead with your work."


    "Okay!"


    Hester said with a smile, withdrawing the disappointment in her eyes. Her fingertips gently stroked the


    edge of the paper, thinking about the reason why Yam couldn''te over.


    Was it because Hester hadn''t given her a good face for so long? And she was spoiled. Even though the


    situation was not as good as before, the pride in her heart still existed. So was she tired of it?


    Hester sat in a chair, and the document in her hand had not turned a page for a long time. Her mind


    was in a mess, but she couldn''t find a reasonable exnation.


    Yam had also said that she would never give up! Given her previous persistence in Terence, she would


    not easily give up. Was there a car ident on the way here?


    The more Hester guessed, the more restless she was. As long as she thought that something might


    have happened to Yam, she became more worried. She took out her phone and dialed Yam''s number


    without hesitation.


    She didn''t save Yam''s phone number, but she had already memorized it in her heart.


    "Hey! Hester, what''s up?"


    Hester was suddenly awakened by Yam''s surprised and worried voice on the other end of the phone.


    She felt that her call was too light.


    She was thinking about how to say that.


    "No! I just left the client''s information at home. I want to ask if you have time to go and get it for me!"


    "Information?"


    Yam raised her eyebrows and wondered. Hester was not a careless person. How could she make such


    a ridiculous mistake?


    "Are you in a hurry to use it now?"


    "Yes!"


    Hester replied faintly, wandering around with a guilty conscience, secretly regretting her impulsive


    behavior.


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll check it right away. But I don''t have the key to your house. Is Austin at home?"


    Yam stood up in a hurry, put on her clothes and was about to go out while packing up.


    "Well..."


    Biting her fingers, Hester''s eyes were rolling. ''How can Brother Austin be at home at this time? What a


    stupid excuse!''


    "Brother Austin has an operation today. He is not at home! Look at me, I''m so anxious and confused


    that I even called you. Never mind. I''d better go back by myself. I don''t need to bother you."


    A trace of disappointment shed through Yam''s eyes. She sat at the door dejectedly, with only one


    shoe on her feet and the other hand still holding her hand.


    "No! You''ve just set up aw office. How can you waste time toe back? How about you find


    someone to bring the key here? I''ll wait at the gate of themunity and take her to your house to get


    it."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Hearing Yam''s words, Hester was finally relieved. Although her excuse was a littleme and not


    presentable, Yam did not feel troublesome in the end. It was also a good excuse, wasn''t it?


    "Okay, I''ll ask Jessie toe overter!"

 Chapter 710 Ill Take You To See Her

    Chapter 710 I''ll Take You To See Her


    Yam raised her head and forced her tears back. It was just a casual greeting from her, but she was so


    sentimental. ''Yam, you are such a loser!''


    She cursed herself in her heart, but her voice didn''t change at all.


    "All right! I''ll wait at the entrance of themunity."


    "Okay!"


    Hester put down her phone and called Jessie into her office. He crossed his hands silently and felt a


    little guilty.


    "Jessie, this is my key. You can go to my houseter and bring the documents on the table!"


    After all, it was just an excuse. Now she needed Jessie to go back, so she felt sorry. Besides, Jessie


    had been working so hard, and now it was a critical moment. It was really unreasonable to waste time.


    "I know you have a lot of work at hand, but I really have no choice."


    "Miss April, please don''t say that!"


    Looking at Hester''s apologetic face, Jessie hurriedly persuaded her. If it weren''t for her favor at that


    time, how could she be so sessful now?


    She bent over and picked up the key on the table, frowning slightly.


    "But I don''t know the specific location of your house."


    "Oh! Don''t worry about that. I have called Yam. She will wait for you at the gate of themunity."


    With a smile, Hester was finally relieved. Although she might be Jessie''s benefactor, she never thought


    this was the reason why she could control her at will.


    Everyone had his or her own thoughts, and they shouldn''t be controlled by others casually.


    "Although you said you wouldn''t mind, I still want to say sorry to you, Jessie!"


    ''You don''t have to go to this document. If I haven''t found a bad excuse, things won''t have ended up like


    this.'' she thought.


    "Miss April, you ttered me. Since I''m your assistant, I should help you with your work!"


    Jessie looked at Hester with a smile. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with her behavior. She


    was not as smart as others. She couldn''t help her with big things, but these trifles were not difficult for


    her.


    "Miss April, I''m leaving now."


    "Okay!"


    Hester sighed with relief until Jessie disappeared in the office. She raised her hand and gently stroked


    the edge of the document, with a meaningful look on her face.


    Maybe she should think more about it.


    On the other side, Austin didn''t leave immediately after Yam left the cafe. Instead, he continued to sit


    there, frowning. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    He stirred the coffee gently with his fingers, and a hint of cruelty shed through his eyes.


    "Yam, I won''t let you get what you want."


    "Achoo!"


    Yam sneezed hard, tightened her clothes and looked up at the sky in confusion. The weather in May


    shouldn''t make people catch a cold, right?


    Well, forget it. She held the phone tightly in her hand. Thinking of the phone call from Hester, she felt a


    little sad.


    In the Qi family''s vi, Thomas sat on the sofa with a serious smile and stared at Melody unhappily.


    If it weren''t for this woman, he could go out and see his mother.


    "Auntie Lisa, aren''t we going out yet?"


    Lisa looked at Melody with a frown. Early in the morning, the young master had been moring to look


    for Hester. He had tried his best to stay up until the afternoon, but something happened at this critical


    moment.


    "Young master, there are guests at home now. It''s not convenient!"


    When Melody heard "guest", a hint of cruelty shed through her eyes. She tightened her hands and


    her breath was a little disordered. The prickle in her ear made her very unhappy.


    Although Terence was frank, she couldn''t give up. After all, she was Mrs. Qi. Even if she didn''t be


    admitted legally, she didn''t care at all.


    "Lisa, do you think I''m a guest? Or did you do it on purpose?"


    Suppressed by Melody''s words, Lisa''s eyes shed with a faint light. She lowered her eyes and hid her


    emotions perfectly. She had a professional smile on her face, which made people unable to find


    anything wrong.


    "I''m ttered, Miss Melody. Mr. Terence has told me before. There is no Mrs. Qi in the Qi family, so I


    hope you can forgive me. I''m just a housekeeper in the Qi family. To put it bluntly, I''m just a servant.


    You really don''t have to make a fuss with me!


    After all, I''m just a person who listens to others'' orders. I don''t have such a great power to admit a new


    hostess for the Qi family. Do you think so?"


    "You..."


    Taking a deep breath, Melody''s beautiful face was a little ferocious at the moment. ring at Lisa''s


    smiling face, she wished she could tear her apart.


    "Huh! I''ve heard that the butler of the Qi family is a ruthless person. Now I understand. I don''t know


    whether it''s the order of the master or you, an evil ve."


    "Since she said she is the hostess of this house, she is not a guest. Auntie Lisa, let''s go! I miss Auntie


    April."


    Thomas looked up at Lisa, shook her arm and said clearly.


    Melody took a deep breath. Just now, she was so angry that she found an excuse to scold Lisa, but


    she didn''t want to be taken advantage of.


    "Thomas, are you going to find Auntie April?"


    Thomas didn''t want to talk to Melody, but when she mentioned Hester, so he nodded reluctantly.


    "Yes!"


    "Since Lisa doesn''t want to take you there, how about I take you there?"


    A hint of slyness shed through Melody''s eyes. She smiled gently as if she was a nice person. She


    stood elegantly aside and looked at him.


    Taking a step back, Thomas stared at Melody warily. Although it was attractive, he didn''t like this


    woman at all.


    Back then, she broke in so aggressively and arrogantly told him that he should call her "mother", which


    bothered him till now.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "No need!"


    "Miss Melody, how can I bother you! Now that young master wants to go out, we can do it! I think you


    have something important to discuss with Mr. Terence today, so we go out first."


    Not knowing what was on Melody''s mind, Lisa avoided her skillfully. ''This woman is cunning. I should


    be careful!''


    "Lisa, you are wrong. Children are the most important."

 Chapter 711 Cooperation

    Chapter 711 Cooperation


    Although Thomas and Lisa strongly opposed to let Melody go with them, there was no doubt that


    Melody would win in the end. In the vast space, Thomas was curling up in the seat, looking at Melody


    warily. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Compared with Thomas'' resistance and alert, Melody was much morefortable. She sat therezily


    with one hand supporting her head, and a sweet smile appeared on her face.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Lisa looked up at the rearview mirror, feeling a chill rising from her back.


    Every time Melody smiled like this, someone might be unlucky.


    Lisa sighed. After all, she was just a servant. And Melody once entered the Qi family''s vi in such a


    magnificent way. Lisa thought she couldn''t have conflict with her.


    "Lisa, don''t you think it''s too obvious! Although my previous attitude may make you a little disgusted, I


    really want to be good to Thomas. It''s said that it''s difficult to be a stepmother. I know that."


    The corners of Lisa''s mouth twitched. She felt it was funny. The picture of the child who had been


    beaten ck and blue shed through her mind, and her back was cold.


    A woman could even hurt her own son, let alone someone else''s child.


    "Miss Melody, you must be kidding. The young master has carsickness. I''m just worried about him. I


    didn''t mean to hurt you."


    Hearing Lisa''s obvious lie, Melody just smiled and didn''t care. She could only be the final winner. She


    wouldn''t care about the ignorant eyes of others.


    She turned around and looked at the face of Thomas, feeling a little envious. She couldn''t help but


    touch her belly. If she could give birth to a child for him, the child would be more beautiful than this.


    "Since Thomas is carsick, let the driver open the window a little and let him breathe the fresh air."


    As soon as Melody finished speaking, Thomas spit it out directly. There was arge area of vomit on


    the back seat of the car, and the smell was very strong.


    "Young master!"


    Lisa screamed and hurriedly asked the driver to pull over. Then she saw the sudden change of


    expression on Melody''s face and hurriedly took him out.


    Melody took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. Her eyes twinkled and hid her emotions


    perfectly.


    She tightened her grip and forced a smile at Thomas and Lisa.


    "It''s my fault. I''m sorry!"


    She nced at the convenience store nearby, raised her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear and


    chuckled.


    "Go to the convenience store over there and buy some water for Thomas to wash his mouth."


    The driver nodded, turned around and left. Lisa, on the other hand, took out a duster cloth to wipe the


    back seat. She had been silently watching Melody and Thomas, fearing that she would do something


    unreasonable.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Thomas, we are going to see Auntie April soon. Can you be patient now?"


    Squatting aside, Melody raised her hand and gently stroked Thomas'' back, trying to ease his


    carsickness. Her voice was deliberately lowered with a trace of tenderness, which was irresistible.


    "Okay!"


    Thomas was stunned and then nodded obediently. Although he felt unhappy the first time they met, he


    was a little relieved that she still treated him like this.


    After all, he hadn''t felt maternal love since he was a child, so he was eager for that feeling. But now a


    woman came out and said she was his mother. To be honest, he was moved.


    It meant a lot to him, and he couldn''t refuse.


    "Good boy!"


    Melody smiled happily and squinted her eyes. She looked very gentle. She raised her hand and gently


    stroked his head with an intimate attitude.


    "Why do you like Auntie April so much?"


    Thomas frowned in embarrassment. He couldn''t answer this question truthfully. And only a few people


    knew that Hester was his mother.


    "I..."


    "Ha ha!"


    Melody chuckled and wiped his mouth gently. How could she not know why Thomas liked Hester so


    much? It was just because she was his mother!


    However, Hester was also interesting. Since she hade back, she was still able to deny her son,


    making people really didn''t know what she was thinking about.


    She leaned forward slightly, put her hand at her mouth, and whispered in Thomas'' ear mysteriously.


    "I know, because she is your mother!"


    Thomas'' eyes widened. It was like a bolt from the sky, shaking him from inside to outside. He didn''t


    understand why she would know that.


    Was she really his stepmother as she said?


    "How do you know?"


    Seeing Thomas like this, Melody suddenly thought of something, and a glimmer of light shed in her


    eyes. She nced at Lisa who was busy with her work and smiled.


    "I know everything about you!"


    "Really?"


    A glimmer of light shed in his eyes. Thomas looked at Melody with expectation.


    He had been abandoned by his own mother in this world, and now he had a stepmother who was so


    good to him. Inparison, he obviously had a better impression of the person in front of him.


    "Of course."


    Rubbing his head affectionately, Melody smiled more brightly.


    "Do you want your mother toe back?"


    Thomas'' eyes lit up. The temptation was too great for him to resist. His fingertips were entangled


    tightly, and the tangle in his eyes was obvious.


    "Do you have any idea?"


    After careful consideration, Thomas looked up at Melody''s smiling eyes and said timidly.


    Melody nodded slightly and smiled confidently. As long as she could make use of this little guy, there


    would definitely be some unexpected effects.


    "I always keep my promise. But if you want to achieve your ultimate goal, I still need your cooperation!


    After all, your mother won''t believe my own words, right?"


    Thomas didn''t have time to react, but it didn''t matter as long as he thought that his mother would take


    the initiative to recognize him.


    "Yes, yes! Auntie, how can I cooperate with you? I will fight with all my might."


    He gripped the hem of Melody''s clothes and said sincerely.


    "Okay! It depends on you. Come on!"

 Chapter 712 Thank You

    Chapter 712 Thank You


    Lisa frowned and didn''t understand why the two of them suddenly became so intimate. However, they


    were talking in a low voice, so she couldn''t hear clearly. She could only be anxious and had no choice.


    Half an hourter, the car was ready. Melody and Thomas sat in KFC and chatted happily.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Miss Melody, young master, we can go now."


    After washing her hands, Lisa rushed into the KFC store. She frowned and asked calmly, with a trace


    of doubt in her eyes.


    "Oh! Thomas has just vomited after a while. It''s better to be cautious!"


    Melody stopped joking, nced at Lisa and said softly. How could Melody not know that she was on


    her guard? She just didn''t want to argue with her.


    What''s more, this little guy had been bribed by her.


    "Auntie Melody, let''s go!"


    Thomas took a sip of juice obediently, but he couldn''t hide his eagerness to see Hester. Other people''s


    mothers lived with them, but his mother had to make him try every means to get close to her, which


    made him very ufortable.


    Melody raised her hand and wiped the stains off the corner of his mouth. With a doting smile, she did


    not refute Thomas'' words. Since he wanted to see Hester, then it was no loss to her.


    Anyway, they wouldn''t have many chances to meet each other in the future. Just take it as a mercy.


    "Since Thomas said he was fine, we''ll go!"


    The four of them once again set foot on the road. However, without their previous vignce or


    embarrassment, they somehow felt a little happy.


    They came to the downstairs of thew office set up by Hester, strangely and joyfully. Melody held


    Thomas'' hand and walked in slowly.


    "Hello! What can I do for you?"


    Jessie raised her head with a professional sweet smile and said slowly. As Hester''s assistant, she


    volunteered to be at the front desk before she was fully prepared.


    Melody looked Jessie up and down, with an imperceptible disdain in her eyes. ''This woman has a rustic


    aura from beginning to end. She really matches Hester!''


    "Oh! Please tell Hester that Melody is here with Thomas!"


    Jessie felt strange when she heard the name. She frowned and looked at Thomas. Of course she knew


    him.


    "Excuse me, is Hester from ourw office?"


    "Well..."


    Melody was speechless and frowned. She was confused. She had sent someone to keep an eye on


    Hester, and this was indeed Hester''sw office. How could this person say that she didn''t know the


    name?


    "I''m sorry! We are looking for Miss April,"


    Lisa exined with a smile. Melody must have no idea that Hester had changed her name after staying


    in the sanatorium for three years!


    "Okay, please wait a moment!"


    With a nod, Jessie walked into the office and came out. She nodded slightly, neither humble nor pushy.


    "Pleasee in!"


    Guided by Jessie, Melody led Thomas into the office. The decor of the decoration was simple and


    suitable for her identity as awyer. It seemed that she had grown a lot in the past three years.


    At the same time, Hester was also looking at her. They hadn''t seen each other for three years. She had


    thought that her hatred for her would decrease. But when she walked in with Thomas, the hatred in the


    bottom of Hester''s heart roared crazily, almost tearing her in half.


    There was no change in Melodypared with three years ago. Time had no effect on her, and she


    was still beautiful. It was a pity that she had a vicious heart.


    "Hester, long time no see!"


    Melody broke the silence and said slowly, as arrogant as three years ago.


    "Hello, Miss Melody!"


    Nodding slightly, Hester adjusted her emotions and looked up at her with a smile. She tightened her


    grip on her hand. Even though her nails were embedded in her palms, she didn''t feel any pain.


    "Sit down!"


    The corners of Thomas'' mouth twitched, as if he wanted to say something but stopped on a second


    thought. He was pulled slightly by Melody and sat aside obediently.


    Seeing Thomas'' small movements, Hester felt depressed. Melody was Thomas'' biological mother, but


    why did she feel so sad when she saw the scene in front of her?


    She raised her hand and tucked her hair behind her ear, trying to control her emotions.


    "I wonder what can I do for you, Miss Melody?"


    "Nothing serious. I haven''t been in good health in the past three years, so I seldom go out. I heard that


    Thomas is very clingy to you and you are good to him. I want to thank you."


    Melody held Thomas in her arms and smiled. Melody was very proud. Seeing her child so intimate in


    other people''s arms, she must be very ufortable!


    She just wanted to make her sad. As long as Hester was unhappy, she would feel happy.


    "Thomas is very attractive. You don''t have toe here on purpose."


    Hester clenched her hands, and the corners of her mouth were a little stiff, but she was already smiling


    like a flower. She didn''t worry that Melody would hurt her, but the scene in front of her really hurt her a


    lot.


    If it weren''t for her, her child would have been as big as Thomas. His eyes and brows must be very


    simr to Terence''s. Of course, there would be her own trace.


    As her thoughts drifted away, Hester smiled bitterly. She felt that what she was thinking now was only


    an illusion. She had already epted the reality, but why was it still a little unbearable now?


    Melody raised her hand and gently rubbed Thomas'' head.


    "Yes, you are right. You and Thomas are without any rtives, but you treat him well. It''s unreasonable.


    Terence doesn''t care about it, but as Thomas'' mother, I''d better do something!"


    Hearing that Melody called herself mother, Thomas was a little anxious. She was trying to help him.


    Why did she change it all of a sudden?


    "I..."


    "Thomas is a bit autistic. It''s very difficult for her to be so close to others. Miss April is congenial to him.


    I hope you can be closer to him, so that he won''t be lonely!"

 Chapter 713 Illness

    Chapter 713 Illness


    Hester''s eyes shed with loneliness. Her eyes fell on Thomas, who was quiet at the side. She frowned


    slightly, but soon returned to normal.


    She raised her hand to tuck the short hair around her ear, trying to suppress all the inexplicable


    feelings in her heart. She had nothing to do with other people''s children.


    But why was she so sad when she heard Melody say that Thomas had slight autism?


    "Does Miss April dislike Thomas for autism?"


    Seeing that Hester had not responded for a long time, Melody raised her hand and held Thomas in her


    arms. Her eyes were filled with tears and a little mncholy.


    "Yes, there are some misunderstandings about children with autism. They thought they were


    masochistic andpletely blocked all the external interference.


    But Thomas is different. His intelligence is very high, and after getting along with him these days, you


    couldn''t feel that he has autism at all."


    Lisa frowned at the repeated mention of the young master''s autism. The illness of the young master


    was the pain of the Qi family, not a counter to exchange for sympathy.


    "Miss Melody, please don''t worry. The young master''s illness is not that serious."


    "Yes! She is right!" I am not sick. My father said I am not sick!"


    Afraid of being disliked, Thomas grasped Melody''s sleeve and tried his best to exin that he was not


    sick. Although he didn''t know what autism meant, he still felt sad every time he went to the hospital and


    saw others looking at him strangely.


    Noticing that her words were wrong, Melody lowered her eyes and gently rubbed Thomas'' head, with a


    trace of regret in her eyes. She had just wanted to make Hester sad, but she had gone too far


    unconsciously.


    "Thomas, don''t worry. I''m just discussing the matter. I don''t mean to hurt you. I just thought that since


    you have a crush on Auntie April, it must be helpful for you, so I kept talking about your condition."


    Thomas nodded obediently and felt relieved. He turned to look at Hester with strong expectations. It


    was not that he was afraid of being known about his illness, but that the other party was his mother,


    which made him a little worried.


    Why did his mother leave him at that time? His father had always avoided talking about it. Was it


    because of his illness?


    "Auntie April, will you dislike me?"


    Being asked without warning, Hester was not prepared at all and felt that she was the first to be hit.


    She didn''t know the situation at all. She had thought that what Terence had said that Thomas had


    autism was a lie.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But now, Melody, who had always been against her, stood out. She really couldn''t ept it. How could


    such a lovely child get such a disease?


    "No, Thomas. I''m just a little shocked."


    "Shocked?"


    Blinking his big eyes, Thomas looked at Hester in confusion, not knowing why she was shocked.


    "Am I seriously ill, so I was looked at with strange eyes?"


    Hester looked at Thomas'' innocent eyes with bitterness. Was it because of this disease that he had


    been looked at strangely since he was a child?


    He was still a child. It was too cruel to treat him like this.


    "No, you are not sick at all. It''s just that there are a lot of things that only happen to a few people in this


    world. Those ordinary people feel strange when they don''t have the same experience, so they can''t


    help but take a few more looks at them."


    "So am I a very small number of people?"


    Although he didn''t know what she meant, he nodded at her. He looked at Hester with expectations,


    waiting to hear her praise.


    "Of course, you are the child of the stars!"


    Hester closed her eyes to hide the sadness in them. She slightly raised the corners of her mouth and


    said lightly. She didn''t know how to express her guilt to avoid his sensitive heart. She just felt guilty.


    An imperceptiblecency shed across Melody''s lips! ''You must be guilty! As long as I see your


    painful look, it is the source of my happiness.


    How do you feel? It must be very ufortable for your son to have another woman as his mother!''


    "Miss Hester has a broad vision now. It''sfortable to talk about it. Although Thomas is young, he is


    so thoughtful. I think he has a special talent!"


    Hearing what Melody said, Hester frowned slightly. It was undeniable that although her words were


    reasonable, they inevitably made people feel ufortable.


    After thinking for a while, she didn''t say anything to stop her. After all, she was Thomas'' biological


    mother at this time. Hester had no right to control how she taught her child.


    "If Miss Melody came here just to express your thanks to me for taking care of Thomas, I can feel it.


    You see, myw office has just been established, and there are still a lot of cases at hand. If you don''t


    have anything else, I won''t keep you here."


    Melody raised her hand and tucked the short hair around her ear. She nodded and adjusted her state


    to the best in an instant. She smiled gently.


    "I''m sorry to bother you. But Thomas has been crying to see you. I can''t refuse him, so I have to bring


    him here.


    Of course, if you really have something to deal with, you can ignore us. Thomas doesn''t talk much at


    ordinary times. He won''t disturb you."


    Hester sighed and felt powerless. She raised her hand to pinch between her eyebrows and took a deep


    breath to prevent her anger from hurting the innocent.


    ''Chill! Chill! Hester, you must keep calm. Although you don''t like Melody, Thomas is just a child. In


    order not to leave a shadow on his mind, you have to endure it!''


    "You must be kidding, Miss Melody. I just feel that it''s too boring for you to watch me deal with the case


    here, and I''m a little neglected."


    Melody smiled and her eyes sparkled. She looked up at the thick documents on the table and raised


    her eyebrows. Today, looking at her dispirited look, it was also a relief. There was a long time ahead,


    and she was not in a hurry at this moment.


    "Thomas, you see, Auntie April is busy now. How about we go back first and make an appointment with


    Auntie April in advance another day to y with you for a day?"


    Thomas stared at Melody with his bright big eyes. Although he was reluctant to leave Hester, he


    nodded obediently.


    "Bye, Auntie April!"

 Chapter 714 He Is Mine

    Chapter 714 He Is Mine


    Aftering out of thew office, Thomas shook off Melody''s hand unhappily, stood aside angrily and


    looked at her reproachfully.


    It was not easy for Thomas to get along with Auntie April, but she wasted it with a few words. So he


    was really angry, and the consequences were very serious.


    "You lied to me!"


    Looking at the angry Thomas, Melody was a little stunned, and then smiled. After all, he was only a


    three-year-old child, and all his emotions were reflected on his face.


    "Why did you say that? Just now, I tried my best to help you strive for the opportunity to meet Auntie


    April! But as you can see, Auntie April is very busy now and has no time to y with you, right?


    That''s why I came up with such apromise. Will it be more convenient for you toe here after


    you make an appointment?"


    Frowning, Thomas was sure that Hester had promised him to apany him some other day before


    he gradually calmed down.


    He lowered his head listlessly and felt very irritable. Although she had promised him, he still had to wait


    to find such a suitable day.


    "I have to wait for a long time!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Hearing Thomas'' words, Melody was relieved. She had thought that the child had sensed something,


    but it turned out that he was worried meeting her mom.


    "Don''t worry! How could she make you wait so long? It was just a formality. No one has stipted that


    we can''t make an appointment tomorrow, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Thomas'' gray eyes instantly returned to life, imagining the scene of meeting Hester again. Anyway, his


    mother had promised him, and it was impossible for her to go back on her words!


    Lisa was worried when she saw that Melody suddenly ttered the young master. The young master


    had a fight with her that day. How could she still be so kind to him?


    "Miss Melody, it''s gettingte. I''m taking the young master home."


    "No hurry!"


    Melody answeredzily. She squatted down and looked at Thomas. Looking at his familiar face, she


    was a little absent-minded.


    Maybe in the near future, she could give birth to such a beautiful child for Terence!


    "Thomas, do you want to y in the amusement park?"


    Thomas frowned and shook his head. It was too noisy there. If it weren''t for Hester, he wouldn''t have


    stepped into it.


    What''s more, that unpleasant thing had happened, so he was even more disgusted with that ce.


    "I don''t want to go!"


    Being refused without hesitation, a hint of cruelty shed through Melody''s eyes, but was quickly


    covered by her smile. She exhaled and looked at Thomas with a smile.


    "Where do you want to go? I have a lot of time to be with you!"


    Thomas frowned and thought carefully, not knowing where to go. Although Melody said she would help


    him, he felt unhappy when he thought that she might be his stepmother.


    After thinking for a while, he resolutely refused Melody.


    "No!"


    ''It was really difficult to deal with a child!''


    With a fake smile, Melodyined in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face. She raised her


    hand and gently smoothed her hair.


    "Lisa, go and buy some drinks for Thomas. We''ll wait for you in the car!"


    "Okay, Miss Melody!"


    Thinking that with the driver around, Melody couldn''t do anything excessive, Lisa had to nod and turned


    to the convenience store aside.


    Looking at Lisa''s receding figure, Melody held Thomas'' hand and got into the car. She put down the


    partition and approached him with a smile.


    "Thomas, tell me why you hate me, okay?"


    Looking at Melody in surprise, Thomas was confused. His father once taught him to behave well even if


    he hated someone.


    Although he was confused and didn''t understand, he always tried to hide it. Those who tried to please


    him before were always blocked out by him coldly. This time, although not as before, he was also


    restraining himself!


    "How do you know?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Melody smiled awkwardly, ran her fingers through the short hair near her ear and bit her lips. Although


    he was only a child, his keen vignce still resembled that person damn much.


    But it was also because of his keen insight that he was able to run Qi Group well, wasn''t it?


    "It is not very obvious, but I can feel it."


    "Okay!"


    Thomas nodded listlessly and looked down at his palm, ming himself silently. This woman seemed


    to hate him, but she was more or less willing to help him. How could he be so disgusted with her?


    "I''m sorry!"


    Melody smiled and rubbed Thomas'' head, moving smoothly. He was still a child who could be fooled by


    a few words. Unlike an adult who was always difficult to control.


    "Thomas, you don''t have to feel guilty. Maybe it''s because I''m annoying that your father ignored me. It''s


    normal for you to do this to me!


    But I don''t understand why you all hate me so much. Don''t mind. I just want to find an answer."


    Seeing the disappointment on Melody''s face, Thomas felt sorry for her. He frowned and thought about


    it carefully, but still couldn''t find any reason.


    "Maybe it''s because we didn''t have a good time when we first met, so I don''t like you all the time!"


    "What?"


    Melody repeated this sentence in a low voice. She thought carefully about the first time she met with


    Thomas, but did not find anything wrong.


    If she had to find something wrong, it was because she had said that he should call her mother. Was it


    because of this sentence that he hated her so much?


    "Is it because I told you that you should call me mom?"


    Hearing her words, Thomas frowned and nodded hard. Perhaps it was because he minded the way he


    called her! His mother could only be Hester, and his father could only be his mother''s.


    "My father can only be my mother''s."


    Melody frowned and clenched her fists to restrain her anger. She met Terence first. Why did the


    situation be like this now?


    It was because she didn''t see her own heart clearly that she easily abandoned that rtionship. Now


    that she had made up her mind, she couldn''t let go of him.


    "But I met Terence first! He is mine. Why does he be your mother''s?"

 Chapter 715 Examination

    Chapter 715 Examination


    "Why is my dad yours?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Thomas frowned and didn''t understand why Melody said his father was hers. He hadn''t seen her since


    he had memory. What was going on?


    "Of course he is mine."


    Melody looked back at Thomas confidently. Although he was just a child, she still had to express her


    sovereignty.


    "Your father and I are the real lovers. Although I went abroad for some reasons, your mother took


    advantage of me and it was her fault!"


    Looking around at a loss, Thomas was flustered. This exnation was totally different from what he


    had expected, which made him very scared.


    If his father was not his mother''s, but the woman in front of him, what should he do? He just found his


    mother and was going to lose his father again!


    "I don''t believe that. Daddy can only be my mommy''s. Otherwise, I will be an orphan without parents. I


    don''t want to be like that."


    Thomas was bing restless, twisting up and down, as if he wanted to jump up from the seat.


    Pressing Thomas'' body forcibly, Melody frowned. The corner of her eye looked out of the window to


    check Lisa''s movements. It was not appropriate to ask him something in front of her.


    "Thomas, calm down. I''m just talking about business. Your father doesn''t belong to anyone now. Don''t


    worry!"


    Hearing what Melody said, Thomas managed to calm down. His hands were entangled tightly, unable


    to hide the fear and restlessness in his heart.


    "Then I have a question to ask you. Can you tell me the truth too?"


    "Okay!"


    With tearful eyes, he looked at Melody and nodded slightly. As long as his father didn''t belong to her,


    everything was fine.


    "Since you know that Hester is your mother, why do you still call her auntie? Besides, why does she


    seem to have no feelings for you? What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know. My mother didn''t allow me to call her mother. Besides, she doesn''t have a good


    rtionship with my father. The two of them quarreled as soon as they met."


    "Quarrel?"


    Grasping the most effective information, Melody smiled. Although she didn''t know what Hester was up


    to, she had at least obtained some information.


    As long as there was no progress between her and Terence, it would be much easier for her to do


    something!


    "Do you know why she doesn''t allow you to call her mother?"


    Actually, Thomas didn''t know about it. He had asked his father, but he didn''t want to talk about it, which


    made him very frustrated. He lowered his head dejectedly and didn''t know what to say.


    "I don''t know. Dad won''t tell me."


    "Well, since your father doesn''t tell you, there must be a reason for him. You just need to be obedient,


    right?"


    Comforting the disappointment of Thomas, a light shed in Melody''s eyes. As long as she could hold


    on to this breakthrough point, the possibility of Terence returning to her would increase!


    When Lisa came back, she saw Melody holding Thomas in her arms and coaxing him softly. She was


    confused. But she still handed the water respectfully and sat on the passenger seat.


    "Well, let''s go back!"


    Melody patted Thomas'' back to control his emotion. She looked up at Lisa, who was waiting quietly.


    After sending Thomas back to the Qi family''s vi, Melody called her driver to pick her up and went to


    the hospital. She came to the office directly because of her identity.


    Melody knocked on the door and walked in. She put her bag on the table and sat casually opposite the


    hospital. She raised her hand and flipped her hair behind her, looking impatient.


    "I still have something to deal with. If you want to have a physical examination, hurry up."


    The doctor looked at Melody with fear. She stood up in a hurry and wiped the sweat off her forehead. It


    was so dangerous. Just now, she almost wanted to curse Melody. Otherwise, with the power of the Si


    family, her job would really be ruined!


    "Miss Melody, please lie down on the bed here and I''ll give you a physical examination!"


    Frowning, Melody got up andy down, with a trace of impatience in her eyes. She really didn''t


    understand why her father asked her to do a gynecological examination. There was nothing wrong with


    her body.


    Although she didn''t know what her father was thinking, she still couldn''t refuse to have a check-up.


    "Well, Miss Melody, you can go back now. When the examination report is out, I will ask someone to


    send it to your home."


    After a long time, the doctor finally finished the examination. She=e looked at Melody tteringly,


    fearing that she would make her unhappy. After all, no one would want to do her general examination in


    the future.


    Melody sat up slowly and straightened her clothes. An idea shed through her mind, which made her


    sweat all over.


    "What did my father ask you to check for me?"


    Caught off guard, the pen in the doctor''s hand fell to the ground with a snap. She bent down and


    picked it up in a hurry, avoiding eye contact with Melody.


    "No, No. It''s just a simple physical examination!"


    "Really?"


    Obviously, Melody didn''t believe the doctor''s words. She frowned slightly and sat aside with imposing


    manner. Shezily raised her eyes and nced at the doctor, with a smile on her lips.


    "I have a bad temper. Maybe you have heard that I just came out of the sanatorium. It is said that I was


    sent there because I suddenly lost my beloved son three years ago and was mentally unstable.


    Today I may as well tell you clearly that it is true. My son''s death was a big blow to me, and my spirit


    fluctuated too much, so I might be a little irritable."


    Melody gently put her hands on the table and knocked on it one by one. One, two times, it seemed to


    be able to knock on the heart.


    The doctor shivered slightly and stood aside in fear, feeling very painful. If she had known it earlier, she


    should have asked for leave and cancelled the examination!


    She raised her hand, wiped the sweat on her head and swallowed silently.


    "In fact, it''s just a normal examination. Nothing serious. Miss Melody, don''t think too much!"


    "p!" Melody knocked hard on the table, and she looked unhappy. Her eyes narrowed slightly. It was


    frightening if she didn''t smile.


    "My patience is limited. You''d better tell me the truth as soon as possible!"


    The doctor cried out in her heart, but the woman in front of her looked terrible. In order to avoid being


    hurt, she gritted her teeth and said slowly, "It''s about infertility!"

 Chapter 716 Dont Go Too Far

    Chapter 716 Don''t Go Too Far


    Melody staggered and almost fell down from the chair. Her ears were buzzing. She couldn''t believe she


    had heard.


    She was just a woman. How could she not have a baby? Although Terence didn''t say it, she could see


    that he liked children very much!


    If she couldn''t have a child for the two of them, then how could she keep him aside?


    Flustered, she raised her hand and grabbed the doctor''s sleeve tightly. Blue veins stood out on her arm


    and her eyes were red.


    "What did you say? Say it again!"


    Frightened by her crazy look, the doctor trembled and tried to get rid of her, but it was too hard to do


    so.


    "Miss Melody, calm down!"


    "Calm down?"


    Melody sneered at the doctor and felt confused. She was the one who was diagnosed, not anyone


    else. How could she calm down?!


    "Tell me, how should I calm down? How? Tell me!"


    Pitifully, the doctor was pushed to the ground by Melody, and her forehead touched the corner of the


    table, leaving red blood.


    "Ouch!"


    Taking a deep breath, the doctor covered the position of her forehead and ran out of the office


    regardless of the pain on it. She was surrounded by the nurses.


    Seeing the doctor run away, Melody ran out angrily. She tightened her hands, letting her nails pierce


    into her palms, but she didn''t feel any pain.


    She repeated the doctor''s words, trembling with fear. If she couldn''t get pregnant, what should she do?


    How could the Qi family have no heir?


    "Make it clear to me. What kind of examination did you do for me?"


    The doctor looked at the angry Melody in horror, grabbed a nurse beside her and shouted.


    "Hurry up! Call someone over to get a tranquilizer. Hurry up!"


    Hearing the order, the nurse nodded, turned around and ran away.


    Melody took a deep breath and patted her face, trying to calm herself down. It was just an examination.


    Maybe she thought too much.


    She took a deep breath again and again, with a faint smile on her face. Or maybe the doctor was too


    scared to tell the truth!


    "I might have been a little excited just now. I apologize for hurting you. But as a patient, I even did the


    examination without knowing it. Shouldn''t you stand out and exin it to me?"


    A farce was going on here, while Austin was patrolling the ward with a group of interns. With the


    medical record in his hand, he listened carefully to the student''s conclusion, but was interrupted by the


    quarrel in the corridor.


    Frowning, Austin closed the case, nodded to the patient with an apologetic smile, turned around and


    left the ward. Looking at the besieged corridor, he slowly approached.


    "Miss Melody, this is Mr. Si''s order. He is afraid that you will be against this, so he has to carry out all


    the tests behind your back."


    The doctor felt like weeping but had no tears. She looked at Melody who changed her face quickly and


    felt extremely regretful. If it wasn''t because she was not determined, how could she be seen through by


    a few words and made things like this? But what should she do?


    Melody''s mood was a little stable. She took a deep breath and almost fell to the ground. She had lived


    a hard life because of being in the sanatorium for three years. Why?


    She just hoped that Terence woulde to her when he figured it out one day. But now she was


    diagnosed to be infertile. How could she ept it?


    "Come here and make it clear to me. What did my father say to you?"


    "Miss Melody, I don''t know. Mr. Si came to me and ask me to do the examination for you, but he didn''t


    say much else!"


    The doctor frowned and was on his guard against Melody fearing that she would be mentally unstable.


    "What happened?"


    Austin walked over slowly and looked at the doctor, asking about the situation in a low voice. After all,


    they were in the hospital and it was not a good ce to be quarrel. Besides, if there was an emergency


    patient, it would take a lot of time.


    Seeing someone stand out to ask about the situation, the doctor was very grateful.


    "Dr. Austin, I don''t know either! It was thisdy''s father who arranged the examination. I just did it as he


    said. But after thisdy knew the examination content, she kept shouting crazily. I have no choice!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Examination?"


    Austin frowned. He didn''t understand why things would go on like this just because of an examination.


    It didn''t make sense!


    "Well, don''t worry. This is the hospital. For the sake of the patient, let''s change a ce to solve it,


    okay?"


    Austin tried his best to calm everyone down, but when he turned around, he saw a familiar face, which


    surprised him.


    "Miss Melody, what do you think of this idea? After all, it''s about your privacy. If you have to make it


    clear in public, it will have a certain impact on your reputation."


    Melody took a deep breath and tried to calm down. She nced around, turned around and walked into


    the office.


    It was already bad luck to meet an acquaintance like Austin. She didn''t want to make her affair known


    to everyone.


    In the office, the three of them stood side by side, forming a posture of tripartite confrontation. Melody


    crossed her arms over her chest, looking down upon everyone. Now that she had stabilized her


    emotions, she regretted her excitement just now.


    Especially now Austin knew it, which really made her grind her teeth with hatred.


    "Dr. Austin, this is the gynecology department. I have some private questions to ask. Can you go out?"


    Austin chuckled, and the doctor anxiously conveyed her will for help. Although he didn''t want to have


    too much contact with Melody, he couldn''t sit by and do nothing when the person in front of him was his


    colleague.


    "Sorry! Miss Melody, considering your performance just now, in order to better protect the safety of our


    doctors, although it is not reasonable, I think I should stay!"


    Hearing Austin''s firm refusal, Melody took a deep breath and tried her best to restrain herself. She


    must keep quiet and not be angry, or she would be looked down upon.


    She tightened her hands and trembled slightly. She looked up at Austin arrogantly and encouraged


    herself.


    "Austin, I warn you not to go too far!"

 Chapter 717 I Cant Be A Mother

    Chapter 717 I Can''t Be A Mother


    Austin smiled and thought. He looked at Melody with an unreadable expression. With his slender


    fingertips gently against the middle of his eyebrows, his eyes flickered slightly, which reflected the panic


    on Melody''s face. It was very funny.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Melody. I''m not interested in other people''s privacy at all. Although there is indeed


    some unhappiness between us, your matter is not enough to make meugh at."


    He turned his head and looked at his injured colleague with a smile.


    "And the reason why I stay here is to prevent Miss Melody from going crazy again and causing harm to


    my colleague."


    Melody frowned and hated Austin more. She hated anyone rted to that bitch, Hester.


    And now, she happened to encounter such an embarrassing thing, which made her even more crazy. If


    she exposed the fact that she couldn''t be pregnant when shepeted with Hester for Terence in the


    future, wouldn''t she have no chance of winning?


    "Austin, mind your own business!"


    "Miss Melody, I''m sorry that I can''t do what you want!"


    Hezily leaned aside and looked at the trembling colleague. and show his sympathy. Thinking of what


    Melody had done to Hester, he felt so sorry for her.


    "Our doctor''s duty is to treat patients and save people, not to bear the patients'' scolds for no reason!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The doctor looked at Austin gratefully and felt relieved. Fortunately, she met Dr. Austin today.


    Otherwise, she might really make things out of control and lose her job for no reason.


    "Miss Melody, calm down!"


    "Shut up!"


    Melody shouted at the doctor harshly. Her beautiful face was a little ferocious at the moment. Her


    delicate face could not hide her anger at all, as if she would rush forward and shatter him in the next


    second.


    "Austin, let me tell you! You don''t have the right to teach me. As a patient, I have the right to know my


    physical condition!"


    Melody nced at the doctor behind Austin and warned her not to talk too much.


    "Of course. It''s my privacy. I can understand that Dr. Austin is worried about the safety of your


    colleague. But now that I have calmed down, there is no need for you to continue to stay here."


    "Miss Melody, although Dr. Austin is major in ophthalmology, he has some knowledge about


    gynecology. There was no problem for him to stay here. On the contrary, he and I can also discuss a


    suitable treatment for you ording to your situation."


    In order to prevent Melody from breaking her promise, Dr. Li hurriedly asked Austin to stay. She


    couldn''t afford to serve such an arrogant and willfuldy.


    Moreover, she was from a prominent family. If she made a scene, the doctor would end up with a


    miserable ending.


    "Dr. Austin, please do me a favor!"


    A hint of cruelty shed through Melody''s eyes. She tightened her hands and tried her best to restrain


    her anger. No way! She had to calm down, or she would be the one to suffer in the end!


    "Dr. Li, you are an authority in gynecology. How can you need others'' opinions?! I''m sure you know that


    my illness is not something that can be discussed on the table."


    Dr. Li''s body trembled. She nced at Austin, who looked indifferent, and thought to herself, ''It''s very


    difficult.'' Was today thest day of her career?


    "Miss Melody, if you are suspicious of my professional knowledge, I have nothing to say! But if you


    suspect my professional ethics, I think I still need to exin it to you."


    Austin looked at Melody with burning eyes, and he knew what she was worried about.


    "As a doctor, you are not allowed to reveal the patient''s condition. This is the most basic thing a doctor


    should abide by. I won''t joke about my professional ethics in the past few years just because I have a


    grudge against you!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he leaned forward and closed the distance between the two people,


    deliberately lowering his voice.


    "After all, with Miss Melody''s identity and my disgust, I don''t have the impulse to take the risk!"


    "You..."


    Being humiliated like this, Melody was in a bad mood. She stared at Austin angrily, as if her eyes would


    spurt fire the next second.


    She took several deep breaths back and forth and felt less stuffy in her chest. Then she said slowly.


    "Since Dr. Li needs Dr. Austin''s help, I won''t mind. I have calmed down now. Dr. Li, you must tell me


    everything you know!"


    Anyway, she had something on Austin, so she was not afraid that he would do something to her.


    Dr. Li took a deep breath quietly. His palms were wet with sweat. He took out a piece of tissue and


    wiped them. Looking up at Austin, who was sitting calmly, she was not so scared anymore.


    The doctor raised her hand and touched her sses on the bridge of her nose. With a smile on her


    lips, she returned to the way a doctor should be.


    "Well, Miss Melody. In fact, when you gave birth to the baby three years ago, we suspected that you


    couldn''t get pregnant in the future. But at that time, you were emotionally unstable, and we were not


    sure, so we only mentioned it to Mr. Si casually.


    You just came out of the sanatorium a few days ago. Mr. Si was worried about you, so he arranged the


    examination."


    As Dr. Li spoke slowly, Melody was also in a bad mood. Her hands subconsciously rubbed her lower


    abdomen, and cold sweat trickled down her back.


    She couldn''t imagine what she would be like in the future. If a woman couldn''t have her own flesh and


    blood all her life, how could she live on?


    It was said that only when a woman became a mother could she feel the happiness of it. That former


    child was not what she wanted at all!


    "So... What''s the result?"


    Trembling, Dr. Li took out the test report. She looked at Melody''s gloomy face in horror and was very


    scared.


    "Because Mr. Si is eager to know the answer, we received the result as soon as you finished the


    examination. In fact, three years ago, when you were pregnant, you took the wrong medicine, which led


    to a series ofplications.


    That is to say, your chance of pregnancy is very low in the future. Maybe you can''t enjoy being a


    mother all your life."


    Melody''s face turned pale. She shook her body and tears fell.


    "So, I can''t be a mother?"

 Chapter 718 A Heavy Blow

    Chapter 718 A Heavy Blow


    Seeing that Melody was out of her mind, Dr. Li felt sorry for her. After working for so many years, she


    had seen many such things, but she still felt ufortable.


    She was a mother herself. Although she couldn''t experience it personally, she could understand it.


    She raised her hand and gently patted on Melody''s shoulder. For a moment, she forgot her ferocious


    face and simply regarded her as one of her many patients.


    "Miss Melody, don''t be discouraged. With the advanced medicine nowadays, we can finally find a way


    to cure your disease."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Melody didn''t hear Dr. Li''sforting words at all. She was immersed in sadness and hated those men


    who ruined her life.


    "I have something else to do. I have to go now."


    She picked up her bag and left in a hurry. The smell of disinfectant in the hospital almost suffocated


    her.


    She stumbled out of the gate of the hospital and looked back at the white building. It was like a big,


    tightly wrapping up the people inside and taking away their vitality.


    "It''s impossible! It''s impossible!"


    How could she not be pregnant? She was Melody. There was nothing she couldn''t do in the world!


    Thinking of this, she could no longer hold back her tears. She walked aimlessly on the street, without


    any reaction when she met someone.


    Melody didn''t know how long she had walked. When she came to her senses again, she saw her


    father''s gray temples, deeper wrinkles and much older.


    "What have I done wrong?"


    In a trance, Melody heard her father say so. She rushed into her father''s arms and cried bitterly.


    "Dad, I can''t have my own child for the rest of my life. What should I do? What should I do?"


    Although her father was powerful and had gone through a lot of ups and downs in the business world,


    he was at a loss for his daughter''s weak whispers. He couldn''t solve her problem as usual.


    In the dim room, only the lights on the wall were emitting a faint light, so that the whole room would not


    fall into darkness.


    The thick curtains were closed and hadn''t been opened for a week. The room was in a mess, with


    some things scattered in disorder.


    There was a figure in the quilt on the bed. Her fingers trembled slightly and she woke up slowly. She


    raised her hand to fix her hair, staggered to the window and opened a gap.


    Melody had forgotten how long she had been like this. She just felt that it was so dazzling outside. It


    seemed that she hadn''t seen the sun for a century!


    Ssh! With a sound, she opened the thick curtain and closed her eyes because of the sun. The warm


    feeling surrounded her tightly, and her cold heart was somewhat cured.


    When she adapted to the brightness, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at the busy servants


    downstairs, with a sh of darkness in her eyes.


    "Melody, cheer up! There is still some possibility! The technology is so advanced now. How can it be


    difficult for you?" she said to herself.


    A red sports car was moving on the winding mountain road. The woman''s hair was meticulously coiled


    behind her ears, and with a light makeup, she looked veryfortable.


    The car drove all the way to the deepest part of the mountain forest, and a Chinese-style courtyard


    suddenly appeared, majestic and ipatible with this era, but it was integrated with the entire


    mountain forest just right.


    Sheryl parked the car outside, and the butler came out to greet her in time. She wore a long dress, as if


    she was living in the past.


    "Miss Sheryl, you are here."


    Sheryl nodded slightly and looked up at the closed door, feeling helpless. The faint fragrance of the


    medicine gradually spread out, mixed with a bitter taste.


    "Is grandpa taking medicine?"


    "Yes, Miss Sheryl. Would you like toe inter?"


    The butler said with a simple and honest smile. His eyes sparkled with shrewdness, but he didn''t make


    any move. He nodded obediently and exined in a low voice.


    Nodding slightly, Sheryl turned around and sat on the stone bench in the courtyard. She raised her


    hand and looked at the room, sighing secretly. Every time her grandfather took medicine, his temper


    would be very bad. Even if it was his own son, he had to wait outside the door.


    "Ahem!"


    The sound of a slight cough made Sheryl frown and clench her fists slightly. Her grandpa''s health was


    getting worse and worse in the past few years. She wondered if her poor cousin coulde back one


    day!


    "Hardy, how is grandfather recently? Is he getting better?"


    The butler frowned and shook his head. His family had served the Liu family for generations, and their


    loyalty to the master was engraved in the bones and blood of almost every generation.


    "The master''s health is still the same recently. He is not getting better. Fortunately, he doesn''t get


    worse. Maybe it will get better after winter!"


    Hearing the butler''s words, Sheryl felt a little relieved. But thinking of her cousin, she felt a little heavy


    in her heart. If he kept being so stubborn, would she never be able toe back?


    "Hardy, I''ll go inside to see grandpa!"


    "Okay!"


    Pushing open the heavy carved wooden door, Sheryl walked slowly along the carpet. The whole room


    was decorated in Chinese style, with unique wooden furniture and antique vor.


    The old man sat on the couch, with his eyes slightly narrowed. There was a bowl on the table, with


    some medicine residue left. The slight brown color was in sharp contrast to the white jade.


    "Grandpa!"


    Sheryl called softly, but the old man seemed to be frightened and immediately woke up, trying to hide


    something in panic. It happened so fast that Sheryl didn''t notice it at all.


    Frowning, she walked in slowly. She clearly saw a trace of sadness on the old man''s face. It was as if


    something had slipped down, hidden in his neck and disappeared without a trace.


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable?"


    Sheryl didn''t think too much. She just attributed all this to her grandfather''s health. When people were


    old, there would be all kinds of situations.


    "I''m fine!"


    The old man slowly closed his eyes and hid all his emotions. There was a trace of vicissitudes on his


    face, but it was still unable to hide the aura between his sharp eyes and brows.


    He plucked the sandalwood bead in his hand, making a soft sound of collision, which was especially


    clear in this quiet and empty room.


    "Sheryl, why doe to me today?"

 Chapter 719 Deep In The Flowering Shrubs

    Chapter 719 Deep In The Flowering Shrubs


    Sheryl raised her eyebrows and smiled brightly. She squatted down beside the old man and poured


    him a cup of tea. She just smelled the medicine on the table and felt bitter. How could he drink it?


    "Grandpa, drink some water to moisten your throat!"


    The old man slowly opened his eyes. Although he was weak, his eyes were bright, which was very


    inconsistent with his physical condition. He looked at his granddaughter with a smile and felt deeply


    touched.


    "You know how to take care of me. Unlike your cousin, he always makes me worry about him. How


    could hee back to see me?"


    As he spoke, he took the cup in Sheryl''s hand and took a sip. The bitterness in his mouth was slightly


    relieved, but it could not relieve the bitterness in his heart.


    He sighed heavily and looked into the distance.


    Looking at his grandfather''s expression, Sheryl knew that his mind was not here. She sighed and


    looked at the thing in her grandfather''s hand.


    Although she couldn''t see it clearly, it seemed to be a piece of paper. But her grandfather held it so


    tightly that she couldn''t see clearly what it was.


    When she got up and came back, she brought a nket. She covered it gently on her grandfather and


    left the room quietly.


    Sheryl looked up and imagined the direction of her grandfather''s gaze. She was surprised. She slowly


    walked to a room and stopped in front of it. The flowers and nts in front of the door were surrounded


    by a faint fragrance.


    In this season, if it weren''t for someone carefully nurtured, they would have withered long ago!


    "Miss Sheryl, why are you here?"


    The butler''s surprised voice came from behind. Sheryl turned around and saw the butler rushing over


    and pulling her away from this ce.


    "Hardy, what''s that ce? I often see grandpa looking at this ce in a daze. Why?"


    The old butler sighed and looked up at the building not far away, with a heavy heart. He shook his head


    and felt sorry.


    "Tragedy!"


    "Tragedy?"


    Sheryl frowned and moved forward slightly. Looking at the old housekeeper''s rare depression, the


    doubts in her heart became more and more heavy.


    "Hardy, what''s that ce? Is it..."


    Seeing that Miss Sheryl was about to blurt out the taboo, the old housekeeper hurriedly retreated to the


    side. He looked around thoughtfully, afraid that the master would hear it.


    "Miss Sheryl, please don''t say it!"


    Hearing the old housekeeper''s reminder, Sheryl hurriedly covered her mouth with her hands and rolled


    her big eyes, inexplicably feeling a little sad. That name was indeed a taboo. It was the taboo set by


    her grandfather and rted to everyone in the Liu family.


    "Hardy, has grandpa been living like this all these years?"


    The old butler frowned and sighed heavily. He couldn''t tell anyone about it casually.


    "The master really loves her, but his heart is broken because of her!"


    Sheryl sighed and felt depressed. All the flowers in the yard were her aunt''s favorite. She was afraid


    that after so many years, the decoration inside should not have changed at all!


    "I want to go in and have a look, okay?"


    "No way! The key to the yard has been kept by the master all the time, and he cleaned it by himself.


    Miss Sheryl, please don''t make things difficult for me."


    The old housekeeper shook his head heavily. He really couldn''t agree to her request. The master was


    always soft-hearted. Although he didn''t say it, he cared about love the most.


    Sheryl lowered her head with regret. She didn''t know what to say about her grandfather''s bad temper.


    But such an affectionate person was the most painful!


    He kept all the things in his heart, and from time to time, they would torture him.


    "Grandpa must be tired!"


    "The master is a stubborn man and she resembles him very much. That''s why the two of them always


    have a knot in their hearts, which makes people feel heartbroken!"


    For the old butler who had apanied the master all the time, he had witnessed the whole thing. He


    knew everything, but didn''t know how to express it.


    He was so loyal to his master that he couldn''t go against his master''s will.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Hardy, I''m going to be with my grandpa. I want to eat Sweet and Sour Spare Ribs for lunch!"


    Sheryl''s eyes twinkled. She snuggled up to the old housekeeper and acted like a spoiled child.


    "Okay! Good! I''ll ask Rena to prepare it right now!"


    The old housekeeper also liked this youngdy very much. She came to visit the master from time to


    time, so that he didn''t have to stay alone in the yard.


    The Liu family''s old house was sparsely popted all year round. Only during the Spring Festival did it


    be more popr. But as long as Miss Sheryl was there, the yard would immediately be full of


    vitality.


    Seeing the old butler''s figure disappear, Sheryl gave a naughty smile. She turned around and sneaked


    back to the yard. After looking around, she turned over and went in.


    After passing through the flower corridor, the door gradually appeared. Sheryl walked over carefully


    and looked at the lock. She had no choice for a moment.


    "Grandpa, you are so mean. It''s just a yard, but there are so manyyers of locks. Are you really


    guarding against thieves?"


    She didn''t give up and walked around the room. Finally, she saw an open window, which was shaking


    gently in the wind.


    "Ha ha! I got it!"


    It took Sheryl quite a while to get into the room. Although there had been no traces of living in the


    house for many years, it was clean inside, as if the owner had just gone out.


    Sheryl was very excited to set foot here for the first time because she only had the impression of her


    aunt in the photo. She rummaged around the house, trying to find more ways to get to know her aunt.


    She pushed open the door of a room and saw books on the bookshelf. They were all kinds of books.


    There was also a piece of paper on the table. Although it had turned yellow, the handwriting on it was


    beautiful and neat. It must be the work of her aunt!


    "Rosemary."


    She opened her mouth and slowly spoke out the name, which was closest to the image and


    temperament of her aunt in the photo. She gently brushed the handwriting on it, and her portrait was


    still hanging not far away.


    She was holding a folding fan in her hand, and every detail was handled properly. Because it was


    painted by ink, the surroundings were slightly dyed.


    What surprised Sheryl most was that the signature was his grandfather.


    "What kind of person is she?"

 Chapter 720 I Looked For Her

    Chapter 720 I Looked For Her


    Sheryl raised her hand and gently stroked the person on the painting. Her mood was veryplicated.


    It could be seen that grandpa loved her aunt very much. How could he be like this now?


    Her name had be a taboo, let alone everything rted to her.


    "Grandpa, what are you thinking about?"


    Sheryl sighed slowly and sat on the ground along the wall. Her mind was in a mess. Although her


    grandpa didn''t mention it, he was thinking about it in his heart, which made her confused.


    "What are you doing here?"


    A low voice came from behind. Sheryl paused and turned around timidly. She looked into grandfather''s


    deep eyes and was frightened.


    At a loss, she grasped the hem of her clothes and came up with a solution quickly.


    It was all her fault that she was so absorbed in it that she didn''t even notice that someone wasing.


    "Don''t touch that painting!"


    Edmund squinted his eyes, a hint of pain shing in his eyes. He snapped to stop Sheryl. That was the


    only thought left by her, and he must not damage it!


    Frightened by Edmund, Sheryl shivered away from the painting and plucked up the courage to observe


    him from the corner of her eyes, feeling sad.


    "Grandpa, since you miss aunt so much, why don''t you go to see her?"


    "Shut up! Don''t mention that unfilial daughter!"


    With his eyes wide open, Edmund''s face turned red and he shouted excitedly. He would never forgive


    his daughter in his life.


    "Sheryl, you should note here. Get out!"


    "Grandpa!"


    Unwilling to give up, Sheryl struggled for thest time. She didn''t believe that her grandfather would be


    so cruel to her aunt. He must love her so much because this ce had been carefully preserved.


    "Grandpa, don''t you regret it? It has been more than 20 years. Can''t you let go of the knot in your


    heart? Have you ever thought that aunt is still alive?"


    The secret that had been squeezing her heart for so many years made her feel uneasy. She was


    excited, tears sliding down her cheeks, and she roared.


    Edmund''s mind went nk for a moment. He clenched the crutch in his hand and his face turned gray.


    This was what he feared most. No matter what Rosemary had done, she was always his beloved little


    daughter.


    "You... What do you mean?"


    He said slowly in a hoarse voice. His body trembled slightly, but he had always been a determined


    man. How could anyone easily see through his fear?


    He just gritted his teeth, trying to control his dizziness and stood still. The face carved by time was


    obscure, and his eyes were so deep that no one could see his true emotions.


    Sheryl covered her mouth and shook her head regretfully. Leo didn''t tell grandpa everything because


    he was afraid that his condition would get worse because he couldn''t ept it. What did she do just


    now?!


    "No, I didn''t say anything! Grandpa, you just took the medicine and it worked. Did you hear it wrong?"


    Sheryl''s eyes wandered away and slowly found an excuse. She didn''t know how to express her inner


    thoughts. She was so scared that she wanted to escape.


    Her grandfather''s eyes were so horrible, as if he was going to swallow her alive.


    "Oh, by the way, I suddenly remember that I have something to deal with in thepany. I have to go


    now, grandfather!"


    Before Edmund lost his temper, Sheryl ran away as fast as she could. She doesn''t want to be caught


    by her grandfather. Although she won''t be tortured, she can''t bear his eyes.


    "Sheryl!"


    Edmund threw the crutch in his hand hard and shouted. His old body was trembling slightly, and a trace


    of sadness shed through his eyes.


    ''No, my daughter must be fine.''


    Although Sheryl tried her best to escape, she still habitually stopped. She frowned with chagrin, took a


    deep breath, gathered up her courage, turned around and lowered her head slightly.


    "Grandpa, I really don''t know anything!"


    With a gleam shining in his eyes, Edmund''s crutch made a sound on the ground. He slowly


    approached Sheryl with a strong aura, which made people tremble with fear.


    He had been in the business world for many years, so his aura was naturally iparable. Although


    he had retired, few people could bear it.


    "Sheryl, although I am old, I''m not stupid at all. If you didn''t know what happened just now, how could


    you say something like that?"


    Edmund sneered and looked at Sheryl. He walked slowly to the desk and sat down. The words of


    Rosemary in front of him stung his eyes.


    He hid all theplex emotions in his heart and took a deep breath.


    "I know I''m stubborn and inhuman among you young people. But you don''t understand it at all!


    Rosemary was a talented girl, and she looked like her mother most. I love her more than the eldest


    son. And she is the most promising one. If it weren''t for that man, she must be shining like stars now!"


    Sheryl''s heart ached when she heard her grandfather''s words. Her eyes were moist and her fingertips


    were entangled tightly. She didn''t know what to say.


    Although she didn''t quite understand grandpa''s mood, she was deeply touched by his calm narration.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Grandpa, have you ever thought about finding my aunt back?"


    "Find her back?"


    Edmund raised his eyebrows, as if he had heard something funny. A trace of loneliness shed across


    his resolute face. He looked at the handwriting on the table.


    "That girl resembles me so much. Once she is determined, she will never look back. I went to see her


    as soon as she left, but she refused toe back!"


    "And then? Has grandpa never been there again?"


    Sheryl asked carefully, frowning. She had never heard it from her grandfather, so she was a little


    nervous.


    Edmund sighed and his eyes darkened. He rubbed his crutch, lost in thought. He was heartbroken for


    his daughter.


    "Never been there? Huh! I don''t know if others have looked for her, but I have looked for her many


    times. Maybe she moved out because she found me annoying."


    "Move out?"


    Sheryl frowned and could imagine how shocked her grandfather would be when he knew this.


    "My daughter resembles me too much. I haven''t seen her since she moved. I also forbade my family to


    look for her and let her live a carefree life."


    With a gloomy face, Edmund looked a little cold. His fingertips gently swept across the rows of writing


    brush on the table and he slightly narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 721 Being Kidnapped On The Street

    Chapter 721 Being Kidnapped On The Street


    After carefully supporting her grandfather on the bed, Sheryl turned around and went out. She walked


    slowly in the yard, thinking of her grandfather''s low voice and the sadness in it.


    She took out her phone from her pocket and dialed Leo''s number.


    "Sheryl, what''s up?"


    Leo''s gentle voice came slowly with a strange energy, instantly calming all the distractions in her heart.


    Sheryl tightened her grip on the phone, and her nose twitched slightly. She leaned back against a pir


    and tried to keep her head up.


    "I came to see grandpa today, but he is still not getting better. I''m worried about our n. I''m afraid that


    grandpa might not be able to hold on by then!"


    "What happened?"


    Leo frowned and nodded slightly to the patient beside him. Then he stood up and walked to the


    window. He was also worried about grandpa''s health.


    If they brought Hester to him at that time, would grandpa''s blood pressure rise on the spot?


    "Hardy said that grandpa hasn''t been getting better recently, and I just sneaked into The Orchid House


    and was caught right there by grandpa!"


    Lowering her head listlessly, Sheryl was not in a very high mood. She looked at her toes, lost in


    thought.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "To The Orchid House?"


    Leo gave a loud shout and secretly sweated for Sheryl. ''This is the forbidden area of the Liu family!'' It


    was so dangerous to be caught by grandpa.


    "Did he punish you? Are you still in the house? Is there anything wrong?"


    Dizzy by Leo''s series of questions, Sheryl slightly raised her lips with a smile. This cousin always


    worried about others!


    "At first, grandpa looked terrible, butter I was so angry that I said something wrong, which made him


    in a bad mood.


    Besides, he mentioned aunt today! Besides, he told me a lot of things about aunt. I can see that he


    really loves her very much. Maybe we misunderstood grandpa before!"


    "Sheryl, I know you love grandpa very much. I also know you don''t want him to be sad. But you


    shouldn''t say it on purpose."


    Leo''s eyes darkened with a faint ferocity. He still remembered that his grandfather shouted angrily and


    smashed everything about his aunt in the old house. He didn''t understand the hatred in his heart.


    "I have a patient here. Bye."


    Listening to the sound on the other end of the phone, Sheryl was very depressed. Her grandfather


    loved his aunt very much, why didn''t anyone believe it?


    The newly decoratedw office was simple and bright, which fully reflected the professional and dutiful


    performance of awyer. Sitting at the head of the meeting room, Hester was cheering up the


    employees.


    Because of Mr. Lucas, her business had been going on since she established thew office. There


    were always a variety of peopleing to her and asking her to solve cases.


    "This case looks ordinary on the surface, but it''s difficult to deal with it properly. Since we have taken


    over this case, it is equivalent to a promise to our customers. I hope that you can do your best to win


    the victory!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone present was excited and full of energy. The most important thing was that the boss was very


    good, and their sry was also good.


    "That''s all for today''s meeting. Let''s get back to work!"


    In order not to waste their time, Hester made a long story short. In fact, she didn''t have anything


    important to announce. She just wanted to cheer everyone up.


    Jessie put the cup in her hand beside Hester''s. A hint of worry shed through her eyes. She had lost


    so much weight in just a month. It could be seen how much effort she had put into it.


    "Miss April, there is no major case today. You should go back to rest early! Last night, you didn''t sleep


    for the case of the hospital. If it goes on like this, your body will copse!


    You can rx! I will keep an eye on thew office and report to you in time if anything happens."


    Hester leaned wearily against the chair, her eyes ruthless. She raised her hand and pinched between


    her eyebrows, as if she was disabled and unable to move.


    A faint chirp sounded in her ears, giving her thest warning. She also knew that she couldn''t go on


    like this, but thew office had just been established, and she must pay more attention to it. She


    couldn''t let anything go wrong!


    "Jessie, don''t worry. I can hold on. A few dayster, when everything in thew office is stable, I can


    also save trouble."


    "Miss April, you look terrible now. You''d better go back and have a rest! It''s only one day. It won''t take


    too much time. Don''t worry."


    Under Jessie''s persuasion, Hester was slowly pushed out the door of the office.


    Standing at the downstairs of thew office, Hester raised her head and snuffled silently. Her heart was


    very subtle. If she remembered correctly, she was their boss, wasn''t she?


    But why was she the one who was driven out? ''It''s so strange. But they really care about me.''


    After hesitating for three seconds, Hester smiled with relief. ''Forget it. It''s only a day. It shouldn''t be a


    big problem.''


    It was a rare day for her to rx, so she wanted to take a walk on a whim. She put her bag on her body


    and walked slowly on the street. Looking at the busy street, she had never been so free.


    While she was timid, she didn''t notice that a car slowly stopped behind her. Someone quietly opened


    the door behind her, reached out an arm, and quickly pulled her into the car.


    Everything happened so fast that no one noticed the abnormality just now.


    Because of the former kidnapping, Hester was much calmer this time. Her hands were tightly held,


    unable to move at all. She took a deep breath and looked up at the situation in the car. She felt a dull


    pain in her temples.


    "Although I know you won''t let me go even if I beg you for mercy, at least please tell me who I have


    offended so that I have been treated like this, okay?"


    The people in the car seemed to be surprised at Hester''s strange calmness. Even if they wore


    sunsses, their raised eyebrows could not be hidden.


    The driver raised his head and nced at the rearview mirror. There was a sh of appreciation in his


    eyes, but he didn''t say anything. He looked straight ahead and drove carefully without any distraction.


    The corners of Hester''s mouth twitched violently. She lowered her head helplessly, feeling powerless.


    "Are these people dumb?"

 Chapter 722 Grandpa

    Chapter 722 Grandpa


    Along the way, everyone in the car remained silent. After Hester tried to talk to no avail, she fell asleep


    deeply. Maybe she had been kidnapped once, so she was adept at it.


    Hester was groggy along the way, and she didn''t know how long it had passed. She felt that someone


    pushed her arm and woke up slowly.


    "Miss Hester, you are awake."


    Standing in front of him was a man with grey hair and a ck robe. He didn''t fit in with the current


    society, as if he had traveled through ancient times.


    "Well, who are you?"


    The man smiled gently, and the robe made him look more extraordinary. He opened the car and raised


    his hand to protect her head from being hit.


    "Miss Hester, pleasee in!"


    Hester nodded, forcing a smile. She took a deep breath and got out of the car. Looking at the house in


    front of her, she was silent.


    She raised her hand and gently pinched her cheek. Only when she felt the pain did she realize that she


    was not dreaming.


    "Excuse me, why did you ask me toe here?"


    The man nodded and stood aside with a smile. "Miss Hester, please!"


    Facing such a polite kidnapper, Hester was rxed. With a strange sense of intimacy, she slowly


    walked into the house and saw ancient buildings.


    After passing through the corridor, there was a smallke. In the center of theke was a pavilion. It


    seemed that there was a person, but it was too far away, so it was not very clear.


    "The master has been waiting for Miss Hester for a long time. Please go there quickly!"


    Hester sped her hands and nodded slightly. With a trace of hesitation, she slowly walked over. As


    they got closer and closer, the person in the pavilion became clearer and clearer.


    Her heart beat faster and faster. Somehow, the man in front of her made her feel a faint sense of


    intimacy.


    "Here you are."


    A calm voice sounded. The old man slowly opened his eyes. A ray of light appeared and soon


    disappeared. Holding the inherited agates bead in his hand, he gently moved it, making a faint sound.


    Under that man''s gaze, Hester was gradually a little embarrassed. She sped her hands behind her


    back and frowned quietly.


    "Excuse me, who are you?"


    The old man didn''t seem to want to answer her question. He slowly sat up and moved the bead in his


    hand. His deep eyes seemed to be looking through her at another person.


    "Where is your mother now?"


    Hester frowned and panicked. Since her mother''s death, no one had ever asked about it. She clenched


    her fists to control her emotions.


    Was he her father''s creditor? The moment this thought rushed into her mind, Hester was inexplicably


    flustered. Judging from the imposing decoration of this yard, she was afraid that it was not easy to


    offend him!


    "Since you have taken me here, there is no need to ask about my mother''s whereabouts!"


    She was on the alert, but she was confused. She had been safe for so long. Why did a creditor


    suddenly rush out?


    When her mother was still alive, the creditor would oftene to her house to ask for money, and all


    valuable things would be taken away to pay the debt.


    But this had never happened since she met Mrs. Qi. As time went by, she gradually forgot it. She didn''t


    want to recall the terrible past today.


    "Little girl, where is your mother?"


    Edmund opened his eyes and looked at Hester. He repeated this sentence again. Last night, he


    suddenly dreamed of Rosemary, which made him very uneasy.


    Only then did they find her daughter, Hester.


    Hester frowned impatiently and was not in the mood to pay attention to him at all. She took out her


    wallet from her handbag and continued to put her only money on the table.


    "Here are all my savings. You take it first. If it''s not enough, I''ll think of a way."


    It was the first time that Edmund had been sent away with money, and he didn''t enjoy it. The agates on


    his fingertips rotated, as if he was gradually simmering with anger.


    In this world, no one dared to insult him with money. His granddaughter was really bold!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "My patience is limited. Tell me where your mother is!"


    "Are you done? Since my father is in debt, I will pay the same as my mother. Why do you always hold


    on to my mother?"


    Irritated by the old man''s attitude, Hester was a little impatient. She said this anxiously, unable to hide


    her restless emotions.


    Her mother was gone. She didn''t want her to be disturbed and to pursue her debt.


    "Miss Hester, you can''t talk to the master like that!"


    Coincidentally, the old butler came in with a cup of tea. Hearing Hester''s hoarse words, he frowned and


    gently stopped her. Although she hadn''t seen her grandfather since she was a child, she should be


    polite!


    "Can''t talk to him like that?"


    Hester sneered and looked up at the old man in a long robe. She thought it was extremely ridiculous.


    As a creditor, what kind of face should she give him?


    Besides, he was so persistent in asking his mother. How could she respect him?


    "Don''t you think it''s not a big deal that you don''t let go of other people''s mother like this? I''ve told you


    that I''ll pay for what my father has done. Don''t disturb my mother!"


    Seeing Hester so excited, Edmund was gratified. She looked exactly like Rosemary. There was a


    strong heart hidden under her delicate appearance. It was rare not to be noticed.


    "Hardy, I''m fine!"


    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Edmund''s cold face softened, and there was a trace of


    tenderness in his cold eyes. He raised his hand and patted the chair beside him, indicating her to sit


    next to him.


    "Come and sit here!"


    Cautiously looking at the person in front of her, Hester was on high alert. She moved her feet slightly


    and shrank back slightly. She couldn''t let go of the vicious debt collectors.


    Her nails were deeply embedded in her palms, and she temporarily maintained calm because of the


    pain.


    "I only have a little money with me now. If it''s not enough, I''ll think of another way. I have something to


    deal with now. Can I leave now?"


    On the other side, the old butler couldn''t rest assured after he left the pavilion. Seeing Hester''s


    temperament was the same as Miss Rosemary''s, if they quarreled, how could the master hold on?


    Thinking of this, he hurried back to his room and dialed Leo''s number.


    "Hester,e and sit!"


    With a cold face, Edmund felt his heart stung and unbearable when he heard that she was leaving.


    "Sorry, I''m not in the mood now. I just want to leave here!"


    "Grandpa, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 723 Proper Attitude

    Chapter 723 Proper Attitude


    Suddenly, a voice was inserted. Hester turned her eyes in confusion, but when she saw the person,


    she was stunned in disbelief.


    "Leo?"


    Leo changed his cynical attitude, looked solemn and walked slowly with calm eyes. When he saw that


    Hester was safe and sound, he was obviously relieved.


    He walked to his grandfather and nodded respectfully.


    "Grandpa!"


    Hester was surprised to hear Leo call him. She turned her head silently and looked at the old man with


    a heavy expression. Her mood was veryplicated.


    ''What''s going on? Wasn''t the old man in front of her a creditor? Why did he suddenly be Leo''s


    grandfather?''


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Are you afraid that I will me her?"


    Seeing that Leo was out of breath, Edmund knew what he meant. He took a meaningful nce at the


    butler not far away and didn''t make a fuss about it.


    He had only kidnapped Hester for less than an hour, but he had already received the news. No one


    would do it except his butler!


    Noticing his gaffe, Leo raised his eyebrows slightly, took a deep breath and adjusted his breath, trying


    to make himself look more stable.


    He calmly blocked Hester behind him, smiling.


    "Grandpa, I came here in a hurry because I suddenly missed you."


    "Huh!"


    Edmund snorted. Obviously, he didn''t believe what he said. He always asked him to go back to the old


    house, but why was he so obedient today?


    Although Hester didn''t know what was going on, the corners of her mouth twitched when she heard


    Leo''s confident words. She didn''t know how to respond.


    Perhaps it was because Leo realized that his awkward excuse was too clumsy, he couldn''t help but


    chuckled, but still tried his best to maintain his rigorous attitude.


    "Well, in fact, I have nothing to do now. I remember that grandpa is not feeling well, so I want toe


    and have a look!"


    Hester stood aside and shook her head helplessly. This man''s acting skill was really careless. As a


    bystander, she had seen clearly the hypocrisy in it, let alone the elder in front of her?


    "I know what you are thinking. You don''t have to y tricks on me."


    Edmund slowly put down his crutch and said lightly. He didn''t want to see his insincere expression.


    "Hester, right?"


    Hearing her name, she nodded her head. Even though she didn''t know what he wanted to do, she still


    had some confidence in her heart with the presence of Leo.


    "Grandpa!"


    Afraid that his grandfather would look down upon him, Leo hurriedly persuaded him. Judging from the


    current situation, he was afraid that his grandfather had already known that Hester was his


    granddaughter, but it was better for him to hide that his aunt''s death!


    "Well, I heard from Hardy that you have been in low spirits recently. You have just taken the medicine,


    so you must be a little sleepy now.


    Why don''t you go to bed first? I''ll take care of here. I promise I will tell you everything you want to know.


    Don''t worry!"


    "I don''t think so!"


    Edmund said coldly. The agate bead on his fingertips moved slowly, and his eyes were calm.


    "Grandpa, I''m worried about your health, so I want to help you with something. This is my filial piety.


    You can''t spoil it like this!"


    Frowning, Leo covered his heart with his hand and scolded Edmund indignantly. How could no one


    believe his filial piety?


    "Leo!"


    Suppressing the anger in his heart, Edmund looked at Leo with his sharp eyes and had a headache.


    Leo was calm when he was a child, but why did he be like this when he grew up?


    "I don''t know what you are thinking, but I have to do it myself today! If you are really worried, I can let


    you stand aside, but you have to shut up!"


    Being ordered not to speak, Leo frowned to express his dissatisfaction. Judging from Hardy''s tone just


    now, the two were about to fight. If he didn''t open his mouth, wouldn''t he watch them fight?


    "Grandpa, you know how you talk and do things. Hester is not like Sheryl and I who have been taught


    by you since childhood. She is used to everything.


    Do you want me to watch her cryter?"


    Edmund''s face darkened. Although this young man was usually naughty, he was right. He was too


    decisive and it was really hard to ept.


    "Shut up! I will pay attention to the way I speak."


    The corners of Leo''s mouth twitched, but he finally closed his mouth in silence under the gaze of


    Edmund. Edmund would never give in. It was beyond his expectation that he couldpromise this


    time.


    No matter how worried he was about Hester, he couldn''t say anything more.


    As the only unknown crowd, Hester was very nervous. She just wanted to go home early and have a


    rest today, but she was unlucky to meet such a thing. It was really a mistake!


    "I''ve made myself clear to you just now. I''ll pay my father''s debt. Please don''t force me to tell you where


    my mother is."


    Edmund''s face, which had just eased a little, instantly calmed down. His eyes narrowed and were


    about to re up. However, he heard Leo coughing and taking a deep breath to calm himself down.


    "I don''t know why you said I''m your creditor, but I''m really not. As for your father, is he often in debt?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Hester''s straight back moved slightly. As long as he was not her father''s creditor, it was fine. It must be


    true. So many years had passed, how could it be possible for the creditor to find her?


    However, since the man in front of her was not the creditor, why did he bring her here?


    "Since you are not the creditor, why did you bring me here? Do you just want to know where my mother


    is?"


    Faced with Hester''s question, Edmund nodded slightly. He didn''t want to see the man who stole his


    daughter again all his life.


    "I don''t want to have anything to do with that bastard all my life. I just want to know where your mother


    is."


    "First of all, I don''t think it''s a proper attitude for the questioner to take me here like this."

 Chapter 724 Why Dont I Come Back

    Chapter 724 Why Don''t I Come Back


    Hearing Hester''s firm answer, Leo couldn''t help but sweat for her. His grandfather had an unshakable


    position in the Liu family, and no one had ever dared to talk to him like this.


    ncing at the worried Hardy, he suddenly understood why he asked him toe back in such a


    hurry. If it went on like this, it was hard to guarantee that his grandfather''s mood would rise, and Hester


    would also suffer a lot!


    "The questioner?"


    Edmund uttered with a straight face. He felt it was extremely funny. He just wanted to ask about his


    daughter''s whereabouts, but was stopped like this.


    "What if I have to know where your mother is?"


    Hester frowned, and her remaining patience had been worn out. She raised her hand and pinched the


    position between her eyebrows. She didn''t understand why there was such a stubborn person in the


    world.


    Now that her mother had passed away, she had finally managed to get rid of the miserable life, so


    there was no need to be bothered again.


    "I''m sorry! Noment!"


    "Great!"


    Instead of getting angry, Edmundughed, which made him look more terrifying under his gloomy face.


    He gently moved the agates in his hand, and his deep ck eyes made it difficult to guess what he was


    thinking.


    "That girl is stubborn. It seems that you have inherited your mother''s character."


    Leo breathed out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, grandpa was not angry.


    "Well, grandpa, Hester doesn''t look well. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    He spoke at the right time to ease the atmosphere, with a faint worry in his eyes. Hester''s face became


    paler and paler, and her own condition was not very stable. Leo was afraid that his grandfather could


    not bear it, and at the same time, he was afraid that she would not be able to bear it.


    ncing at Leo who was talking beside him, Edmund frowned, thought for a moment and nodded. The


    girl''s face didn''t look good. Anyway, she couldn''t leave for a while, so he could ask her tomorrow.


    "Since you feelfortable, I can ask you tomorrow!"


    Edmund looked away at Hardy, who was looking around.


    "Hardy, prepare a room for her!"


    Hardy nodded at him. Today''s test was barely passed, and he hoped that tomorrow''s situation would be


    better!


    "Miss Hester, please follow me!"


    Hester frowned and stood still. Then she nced at Leo, sighed, turned around and left with the old


    butler.


    "Grandpa, Hester''s condition is a little special!"


    Looking at her back and sighing, Leo lowered his head and deliberately lowered his voice with a strong


    sense of powerlessness. When she was hypnotized, Leo tried to find out the memory about her mother,


    but all failed.


    Perhaps it was because that memory was too important that she could seal it up, or perhaps it was


    because it was too heavy.


    "Special?"


    Puzzled, Edmund raised his eyebrows and thought for a moment. Then he pulled a long face!


    "Is she your patient?"


    Being seen through at a nce, Leo felt very sad. Looking at his grandfather who relentlessly exposed


    him, he felt heavy in his heart.


    Other people''s grandfather was very kind. Why was his grandfather so different?


    "Grandpa!"


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    Edmund nodded calmly, with a hint of worry in his eyes. She got mental disease at such a young age.


    Did she encounter any difficulties?


    "I doubt if I am your biological grandson."


    Rubbing his chin, Leo came to this conclusion cautiously. Recalling the life that had been greatly


    shocked since childhood, he felt that his idea was mature.


    Edmund covered his face and sighed slightly. He was deeply worried about his grandson''s absence


    from time to time. If it went on like this, how would the Liu family''s business run?


    "I also often doubt the authenticity of this technique of paternity testing!"


    Leo''s was choked with sobs. He nodded in silence and stared at his feet in a daze. His grandfather was


    always the best fighter among the people!


    "I haven''t found out the specific reason, but Hester has indeed been greatly stimted. And the wound


    on her arm was left when shemitted suicide."


    "Suicide?"


    Edmund''s heart sank and he couldn''t help but feel angry. How could the child of the Liu family be easily


    bullied? He couldn''t stand it.


    "For what?"


    Leo clenched his chin. Judging from Edmund''s tone, he must be angry. If he really told the truth, there


    might be something wrong!


    "I just met her by ident. I don''t know why she was stimted!"


    Edmund clenched his fists, and the agates in his hands also broke. He took a deep breath to calm


    down and felt dizzy.


    "Aren''t you a professional psychologist? Why don''t you hypnotize her?"


    Hearing his grandfather''s unscrupulous words, the corners of Leo''s mouth twitched fiercely. This was


    exactly the first way for him to know about Hester!


    Was it possible that not only genes could be inherited, but also some thoughts could be inherited?


    "Grandpa, it''s against my professional ethics to hypnotize without permission!"


    "Huh!"


    Edmund sneered and looked at his grandson meaningfully. Hezily leaned against the side, and his


    deep eyes made his back numb.


    "I thought that you had changed yourself now!"


    Touching the tip of his nose awkwardly, Leo couldn''t ept it. After all, he was a doctor who saved


    people out of misery. How could he be misunderstood by his grandfather?


    "Grandpa, I''m a doctor!"


    "I don''t think you know that!"


    ncing at him coldly, Edmund ignored his intive eyes and said slowly. He wouldn''t believe this


    bloke''s nonsense!


    Leo covered his chest and felt that he was about to spit out a mouthful of blood. But the man in front of


    him was his grandfather, so he had to give up arguing with him.


    Just take it as caring for the old and do his own filial piety. Calm down! Calm down!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Grandpa, do you know why I don''t want toe back?"


    Edmund raised his eyebrows, and the agates on his fingertips moved slowly.


    "Because in front of me, all your naughty behaviors will be med by me one by one. And Mr. Leo,


    who has always been well-off, can''t bear it, but what I said is the truth. You can''t refute it, so you have


    to avoid me."

 Chapter 725 Strange People

    Chapter 725 Strange People


    Hearing his grandfather''s prating conclusion, Leo''s lips trembled and he didn''t know how to


    respond. Was this the so-called "one thing conquers another"?


    He raised his hand and touched the back of his head, indicating that he couldn''t calm down. Although


    what grandpa said was right, it was still unbearable.


    "What grandpa said is a little wrong. Although I am just a psychologist, I also have mercy."


    "Mercy?"


    Edmund repeated his lips trembling. He felt sorry for himself. He knew his grandson very well.


    Although he wouldn''t do the illegal business, he was not a good person.


    "Do you want me to punish you with familyw?"


    As soon as Leo heard that his grandpa was going to use the family rules, he immediately stopped. He


    stood up in silence and didn''t dare to ck off at all.


    "Grandpa, since you have ordered, I will definitely try my best to find out the disease of Hester."


    Raising his hand to cover his eyes, Edmund was too ashamed to look at the person in front of him. If


    he had a choice, he really didn''t want this boy to be his grandson.


    "I''m tired."


    Leo nodded and left the pavilion slowly. He raised his head and took a deep breath. He finally muddled


    through, but he still had to think about what to do next.


    On the other side, Hester walked slowly to a beautiful building with the old housekeeper. She was


    surprised and speechless. So the guest room he mentioned just now was actually a separate house?


    "Excuse me!"


    "Miss Hester, what do you think?"


    The old butler nodded politely. He was very patient with Hester.


    "Is this the guest room?"


    Although she might have guessed it, Hester thought it was necessary to ask! If she misunderstood him,


    it would be toote.


    The old butler was stunned, and then smiled lightly. Although he didn''t know much about Hester, he


    knew that she must have been frightened.


    "Miss Hester, you don''t have to be so restrained. Since you have arrived at the old house of the Liu


    family, it means that you are already home. You can have a good rest. If you need anything, you can


    ask the servant to do it!


    I still has something to deal with, so I have to leave now."


    Hester nodded slightly. She didn''t dare to waste the old housekeeper''s precious time anymore. God!


    What kind of person did she offend this time?


    Pushing the door open, Hester walked into the room and looked around at the antique decoration style.


    She was very happy. Although she didn''t know anything about antiques, it seemed that they were


    expensive!


    "Oh my God! Why do I feel like I''m in an antique shop?"


    Although it was a good ce, she was kidnapped in a hurry. Her phone and bag were all left in the car,


    so she couldn''t contact Brother Austin. She wondered how anxious he would be now!


    Thinking of this, she felt very sad. She paced in the room, checked the roomyout, andyzily on


    the bed. Soon she fell asleep.


    It was a good night''s dream. Hester woke up from it sweetly. She stretched her body and got out of bed


    barefoot. The strange environment made her a little ufortable, but there was also a trace of


    intimacy in it.


    She pushed the window open. The fragrance of flowers in the room was refreshing. Although she didn''t


    know why these people kidnapped her, she believed that Brother Austin wouldn''t worry too much as


    she was with Leo!


    "Are you awake?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Hester slowly walked to the door. When she opened the door, she saw Leo,


    who was wearing a light smile, perfectly integrated with the background.


    "It''s the first time I''ve stepped into this ce for so many years!"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Looking at the small yard with emotion, Leo sighed in his heart. Since his aunt eloped with someone,


    his grandfather had blocked this ce and forbidden people toe in and out. He didn''t expect that


    this taboo would be broken for Hester.


    "Don''t people usuallye in here?"


    Hester looked at Leo and frowned in confusion. The room was spotless. It didn''t look like no one lived


    there!


    Withdrawing his expression, Leo hid all the unknown emotions in his heart. He looked up at Hester and


    raised his hand to fondle the hair behind her ear.


    "Let''s go! Everyone is waiting for you!"


    "Wait for me?"


    Hester pointed at herself, wondering what he meant. She was just kidnapped. Was there any enemy?


    An old man was already a headache for her, but now he had some helpers. What should she do?


    Noticing Hester''s worry, Leo held her hand and gave her some strength quietly. But he didn''t know how


    to exin it.


    All the members of the Liu family came back in an instant. It was really a big problem for them to meet


    later.


    "Don''t worry! I''m here!"


    "Okay!"


    Hester nodded vigorously. At least there was a person she knew who would protect her. There


    shouldn''t be too much of a problem!


    Thinking of this, she followed Leo to the main hall. As soon as she stepped into the room, she was


    shocked by the people of the former.


    There were not so many peoplest night. Why did it feel like a century after one night?


    Under theplicated gaze of the crowd, she slowly walked in and unexpectedly found a familiar face.


    Hester frowned in confusion and stood quietly in the middle, allowing everyone to look at her.


    "Are you my sister''s daughter?"


    A woman asked in a trembling voice, looking at Hester with tearful eyes. She held a square towel in her


    hand, as if she would faint in the next second.


    "Sister?"


    Although Hester was a little worried, she was still confused at the woman''s words. She had never had


    such a rtive!


    "Sorry, did you get the wrong person?"


    When the woman heard Hester''s words, her watery eyes widened in disbelief, as if she couldn''t ept


    this fact. Her body was trembling like autumn leaves.


    "No way! How could she not tell you the truth? I have been loving her since I was a child!"


    Sheryl stepped forward to support his mother andforted her softly.


    "Mom! Please don''t be sad. Maybe aunt has difficulties!"

 Chapter 726 The Mysterious Past

    Chapter 726 The Mysterious Past


    Standing aside, Hester was dizzy and didn''t know what to do. There were so many people. It was really


    difficult to cope with!


    Most importantly, why is Terence''s assistant here?


    "Be quiet!"


    Seeing that the situation was getting more and more chaotic, Edmund threw his walking stick hard,


    which shocked everyone. He put aside the agates on his fingertips and tightened the corners of his


    mouth.


    "Hester,e here!"


    Raising her eyes to look at Leo, Hester walked slowly to him with a slight frown. She tightened her


    hands on her side, with a trace of depression.


    ''Calm down, Hester, you must calm down!'' She was alone and wouldn''t get others involved.


    "Don''t be nervous. They are just making a mountain out of a molehill. As soon as I found you, all of


    them rushed over. They don''t know what to do!"


    Edmund''s sharp eyes swept across everyone present, and he was slightly angry. He had just found his


    granddaughter, but she was about to be taken away by these people. It was really unpleasant.


    "Dad, there has been no news about my sister for so many years. We are also anxious!"


    Looking at Edmund''s gloomy face, Eric was afraid of displeasing him, so he smiled apologetically.


    With a light snort, Edmund didn''t make things difficult for him. He rotated the agates in his hand, looked


    at Hester, and calmly raised his lips.


    ''Rosemary''s daughter must be a good girl.''


    "Well, I don''t want to argue with you anymore. Hester, tell me where your mother is now,"


    He repeated the question. Hester stood still, trying her best to control her anger. This question had


    always been a pain in her heart, and she would not easily speak it out.


    "As I said, it has nothing to do with you!"


    She said these words tremblingly, as if she had returned to the state of her mother''s death. She was


    also forced in the middle by such a group of people to inquire about her mother''s whereabouts.


    She had also said in a hoarse voice before that her mother had passed away, but those people were


    still unwilling to let her go, saying that it was just a way for them to escape from the debt.


    Seeing that Hester was not in a good condition, Leo stepped forward and held her hand. The cold


    touch made him frown.


    "Hester, don''t be nervous. If you don''t want to say it, don''t think too much, okay?"


    A gentle voice came to her ears, with an invincible magic to calm her mood fluctuation. Hester escaped


    from the past and copsed to the ground, gasping for breath.


    The sweat on her forehead wet her hair and stuck to her skin, making her very ufortable.


    Eric stood up from the sofa, not as calm as usual. He stared at Hester in disbelief, not knowing what


    had happened.


    "Leo, what happened?"


    Obviously, Edmund was also frightened. He sat quietly on the side with a straight face. The agates in


    his hand were nowhere to be found, and he held his crutch tightly.


    "What happened?"


    Leo helped Hester sit on the sofa and patted her back tofort her. He had tried to find out what had


    happened to her, but the results were not ideal.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. It''s better to take it slow!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Being told that he couldn''t be anxious, Edmund could do nothing but hold back his anger. He sat on the


    sofa gloomily.


    Looking at the child, she was afraid that she must have suffered a lot with that man. He felt sorry for


    her daughter, but she still wanted that man.


    Rowena hurriedly asked Sheryl beside her toe forward. Hester''s face had changed. If things went


    on like this, she must be in trouble!


    "Sheryl, help your cousin go to bed."


    "Okay!"


    Sheryl hurried to support Hester and slowly left the living room. In just more than ten minutes, the joy of


    the Liu family had been reced by worry.


    They had thought that they would be able to find Rosemary as long as they could find her daughter. But


    now she was in such a situation, which made the Liu family feel embarrassed!


    "Leo, what''s going on?"


    With an excited look on his face, Edmund threw his crutch and roared angrily. How could his


    granddaughter be like this?


    Being called, Leo touched his nose awkwardly and regretted not helping Hester leave this ce with


    Sheryl.


    Generally speaking, the Liu family had been secretly looking for his aunt in the past few years, but Mrs.


    Qi was so shrewd that she hid everything well.


    "Actually, what you see is the most real situation. I have known Hester for a long time. As you guessed,


    I am her psychologist and am treating her.


    As for knowing her true identity, I did know it earlier than you did. But I have to make it clear in


    advance. I don''t know much about it!"


    Eric looked at his son with a sullen face, and his chest heaved violently. His son was born rebellious


    and always acted casually.


    "Why haven''t we found her for so many years?"


    Being stabbed in the vital part by his father, Leo felt very tired. He raised his hand and pinched


    between his eyebrows, trying hard to resist the desire to run away. He felt like sitting on pins and


    needles.


    He had just solved Hester''s problem. Was he going to solve his grandfather''s problem now? If he knew


    what had happened to his daughter, he would probably pass out on the spot!


    "Hardy, would you like to invite your son here?"


    Hardy frowned and was confused. His son was now a family doctor of the Liu family. Why did Leo ask


    him toe here for no reason?


    "Why do you say that, young master?"


    Scratching the back of his head awkwardly, Leo, who had always been unrestrained, braced himself up


    and felt the pressure under the eager gaze of the elders.


    He would get through this sooner orter. There shouldn''t be any difference if it was a littlete!


    "Hardy, don''t ask too much. Call your son here quickly!"


    Looking at Leo''s serious face, Hardy didn''t dare to dy. He called his son in a hurry for fear.


    Edmund took a deep breath and looked much older in an instant. Hey on the chair with a tired look


    on his face and dark eyes.


    "Leo, go ahead!"

 Chapter 727 Who Are You

    Chapter 727 Who Are You


    Seeing that Edmund didn''t look well, Eric thought for a while and couldn''t help but persuade him.


    Judging from Hester''s expression just now, the truth must be not simple!


    To make a normal person like this, the bitterness must not be something an ordinary person could bear.


    What''s more, Edmund was so old. What if he couldn''t bear it?


    "Dad, would you like to leave for a while?"


    Edmund raised his head and nced at his eldest son with dissatisfaction. Although he was old, he


    was not that bad.


    "Rosemary is my daughter. Of course I have the right to listen to her."


    His simple words made the people who wanted to dissuade shut their mouths. The Liu family had


    always been different from others in terms of age, and the family rules that had been passed down for


    hundreds of years had always been strict.


    Now that Edmund, the master of the family, had spoken, no one dared to step forward to persuade him.


    Under unprecedented pressure, Leo sat quietly on the sofa, looking at the door and waiting for Hardy''s


    son.


    Although Edmund insisted, he had to make sure that there was a guarantee. Otherwise, he, as a


    psychologist, couldn''t do anything in an emergency.


    He tapped his legs anxiously with his fingertips. After a while, the figure rushed over at the door.


    "Can you tell me now?"


    Edmund said slowly, looking at Leo, who had been silent all the time. His remaining patience was worn


    out.


    He was eager to know what was going on with Rosemary, and he was scared.


    Leo cast a meaningful nce at Louis, telling him to keep an eye on his grandfather and not to let


    anything happen to him.


    He raised his hand to straighten his wrinkled clothes, walked to the center and coughed slightly.


    "Three years ago, because Hester''s spirit was seriously damaged, she found me as her psychologist.


    During the treatment, I identally found that she was aunt''s daughter.


    At that time, Grandpa forbade me to mention that name, so I didn''t tell you. I have also asked someone


    to investigate her information and found that her growth environment is veryplicated."


    "Complicated?"


    Edmund snorted. Thinking of the man''s poor appearance, he missed his daughter even more. How


    could she not suffer with such a person?


    "Yes, it''s veryplicated. Hester''s father had been addicted to gambling not long after. He wandered


    around in various casinos every day, indulging himself in intoxication.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    At the same time, the aunt took Hester away to avoid the debt collectors. This kind of lifested for a


    few years, and aunt passed away because of excessive fatigue.


    Hester was sent to the orphanage, and then adopted by aunt''s friend, Mrs. Qi."


    Squinting slightly, Edmund looked at Leo and raised his lips coldly. The crutch in his hand was held


    tightly, and his eyes burst out a fierce light.


    "It''s not that simple. Tell me the truth!"


    If he hadn''t sent someone to follow Sheryl, he wouldn''t have known the existence of Hester. He had


    sent so many people to investigate, but there was no result. How could he be easily deceived by his


    few words?


    Leo''s body trembled and his eyes wandered around. He thought in his heart how to say to minimize the


    damage.


    "Well, Grandpa, what I said is true. You can''t deny it!"


    "Leo, if you don''t tell me the truth today, I will ask someone to investigate it. Then what will happen?


    You can''t control it."


    Leo was in a dilemma when he heard Edmund''s words. He crossed his arms and thought that it would


    be better for him to tell the truth.


    "My aunt was gang raped by the creditors, and Hester was deaf at that time. After that, my aunt was


    heartbroken. She left that ce and tried to avoid the men.


    Later, she died of illness because she couldn''t bear it. Before she died, she contacted Mrs. Qi and


    asked her to take care of Hester on her behalf. After Mrs. Qi was informed, aunt had already passed


    away. Hester was transferred to the orphanage and taken away by Mrs. Qi.


    After that, in order to keep the Qi family''s foothold in the business world forever, Mrs. Qi made a will to


    let her son marry Hester, so that Qi Group could have the Liu family as its backer. When it came to life


    and death, she could also help it."


    Leo looked at Edmund''s face with hesitation, wondering if he should continue. The story was indeed


    tragic, but he didn''t tell a lie.


    ording to Edmund''s character, he would probably ask someone to investigate the truth of the matter


    afterwards!


    "To repay the kindness of being adopted by Mrs. Qi, Hester has been taking good care of Terence and


    believes that she will be his bride. As for Terence, I think you have heard of him, so I won''t say anything


    more."


    Rowena clenched her fists and burst into tears. Since Rosemary was a little girl, she had been


    pampered by everyone. She had never suffered such hardship.


    It was just that listening made her depressed. If she personally experienced it, she would definitely not


    be able to bear it.


    "What a good friend! What a brilliant n! What a miserable life! Rosemary''s husband betrayed her


    and her best friend schemed against her. In the end, she lost her own life and even killed her only


    daughter!"


    "Puff!"


    Edmund spat out a mouthful of blood and covered his chest. He felt terrible. He copsed on the chair,


    lifeless.


    "Rosemary!"


    He murmured the name and fainted. He couldn''t ept this fact, let alone forgive himself.


    The Liu family was in a mess, and Louis, who was waiting quietly aside, immediately stepped forward


    and gave Edmund an emergency treatment. He was also immersed in the past, unable to extricate


    himself from it.


    He was born early and had a slight impression of thedy of the Liu family. She was such a brilliant


    woman, but in the end, she lost her life in the love she had chosen.


    On the other side, Hester returned to her room with Sheryl, unable to calm down. The scene in the hall


    just now was exactly like the scene of that day. Being forced, her throat was seized by a sense of


    despair, and she could not breathe.


    "Cousin, don''t be like this. I''m afraid!"


    Sheryl frowned and looked at Hester with fear. She gently touched her shoulder and persuaded her.


    "Cousin?"


    Hester moved her eyes and pushed Sheryl away.


    "Tell me, who are you?"

 Chapter 728 She Is Blaming Me

    Chapter 728 She Is ming Me


    Sheryl was pushed hard by Hester and fell to the ground awkwardly. The pain from her palm made her


    gasp.


    She looked up and met her heavily guarded eyes, as if to see through her whole body.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Well, cousin, don''t be impulsive! I''m just worried about your health. I didn''t mean to do anything else!"


    Hester frowned hearing her calling. She had never heard that she had a cousin since she was born.


    And Sheryl was Terence''s assistant. Was he ying tricks again?


    "Shut up! I never have a so-called cousin. Who the hell are you?"


    Sheryl looked at Hester in disbelief, feeling sad. Why didn''t her cousin, whom she had been missing so


    much, recognize her?


    Was she really so unreliable? She held Hester tightly with her hands and looked nervous.


    "Don''t scare me! Your mother is my aunt. Of course I should call you cousin. Although we have never


    known each other, I have a good impression of you!


    My mother has told me all kinds of good things about my aunt since I was a child. So although I never


    get along with her, I am really familiar with her."


    Hester listened quietly to Sheryl''s words, and her mind was gradually clear. So she was brought here


    all because she was the granddaughter of that old man?


    Her mind was in a mess. She couldn''t ept the fact. She had lost her family. Why did so many people


    come out at this time?


    She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. Clenching her fists, she stared at Sheryl and


    said hesitantly.


    "So, you mean that I''m your cousin, and the people in the hall are more or less rted to me by


    blood?"


    Sheryl nodded vigorously, feeling excited. She finally figured out what was going on. That was great.


    "Yes! Those people outside are your family. Although grandpa looks very serious, in fact, he cares


    about you two most.


    But Mrs. Qi is really heartless. In order to hide your existence, she even sent people to erase your


    previous information. Thank to Leo. Otherwise, we don''t know when we can find you!"


    Thinking of what the Qi family had done, Sheryl felt aggrieved. It was them who were unjust in the first


    ce, but they still wanted to threaten them with the identity of her cousin. It was so hateful.


    "What did you say?"


    Hester opened her eyes wide in disbelief, took a deep breath and said sadly. Although she had known


    what Mrs. Qi had done to her, this time it was too shocking.


    The person she relied on was actually scheming against her like this. She wasted so many years of


    youth, and the two children passed away because of it.


    Her fingertips gently stroked her lower abdomen. Her heart ached so much that she couldn''t breathe.


    Seeing Hester crying, Sheryl was at a loss. She had witnessed what had happened to Hester, and now


    it had caused even more harm. It was normal for her to be sad.


    She gently held Hester in her arms and patted her on the back, hoping that she could calm down as


    soon as possible.


    "Cousin, don''t cry. It''s not worth it for that kind of person. Be careful of your eyes!"


    She had been crying for so long. How could her eyes stand it!


    Hester moved her head slightly and took a deep breath. She couldn''t hold back her tears. Her throat


    was tightly strangled, out of breath, ufortable, but there was nothing she could do.


    In the living room of the Liu family''s house, everyone was anxiously waiting for Edmund to wake up.


    They were really anxious.


    "Leo, is this the result of the investigation?"


    Compared with other people''s panic, Eric was surprisingly calm. He pulled Leo and asked him to tell


    him everything in detail.


    Leo nodded slightly and sat upright. He had been with Hester all these years, and no other special


    circumstances had happened. That was basically the case.


    As for the rest, all the people who knew about it had been killed by Mrs. Qi, and there was no useful


    clue left.


    "This is all the clues I have, and I can do nothing about other things."


    With a gloomy face, Eric tapped the armrest of the sofa with his fingertips and slightly closed his eyes,


    making it hard to see what he was thinking.


    "The master is awake."


    Hardy hurried out of the bedroom and told everyone the good news. Standing in front of Leo, he


    nodded slightly.


    "Young master, master asked you toe in!"


    Raising his hand to touch the tip of his nose awkwardly, Leo felt stressed. There must be nothing good


    to let him in at this time!


    "Okay, I see."


    He walked into the bedroom slowly and sat down by the window of Edmund. He exhaled a mouthful of


    air. He had to go through this in the end. Hold on!


    Edmund looked at Leo with deep eyes. His hair was much grey, and he was in a low spirit, lying on the


    bed weakly.


    "Rosemary has been stubborn since she was a child. I should have stopped her from going with that


    man! But now, she ended up like this."


    Sitting aside and listening to Edmund quietly, Leo felt very ufortable. Although Edmund had been


    so domineering all his life, the pain of losing a daughter was probably not something ordinary people


    could ept!


    His fingertips intertwined slightly, and he narrowed his eyes, deep in thought.


    "Grandpa, don''t be too sad. I believe that aunt will not want to see you like this."


    Her wrinkled face trembled slightly, and a teardrop slowly fell, disappearing between her neck.


    Edmund''s gray eyes moved slightly, and his whole body was filled with unconcealed sadness.


    "Leo, is Rosemary still ming me? Otherwise, she has been gone for so long, but she has never


    appeared in my dream.


    Even if she screams at me in my dream, it''s better than letting me cry here alone!"


    "Grandpa, she won''t me you! Maybe she didn''t know how to face you, so she refused to appear in


    your dream. Don''t think too much. Be careful of your health!"


    Leo held Edmund''s arm andforted him in a soft voice. He was afraid that it would be like this, so


    he was unwilling to tell the truth!


    "No, she must be ming me!"

 Chapter 729 I Hurt Her

    Chapter 729 I Hurt Her


    "Grandpa, please don''t say that! You are aunt''s father. How could she me you? Well, don''t think too


    much. Just lie on the bed and have a good rest. I''ll ask Louis to give you a good examinationter!"


    "No way! I want to see Hester. I want to make up for the mistakes I have made!"


    Edmund struggled to push Leo''s hand away and was about to get out of bed. He was in a state of


    chaos and his body was trembling. It was very dangerous.


    "Grandpa! Don''t be like this. You need to rest now! Hester is staying in her room now. If you want to


    see her, I will ask Hardy to call her over, okay?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Hearing the noise in the bedroom, Eric came in a hurry and asked anxiously. Why was Edmund


    suddenly so emotional?


    Tears welled up in Rowena''s eyes. She walked quickly to Edmund and supported him, fearing that he


    would fall to the ground by ident.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me!"


    "Let go of me. I''m going to find Hester!"


    Edmund was still struggling, but the two of them were so strong that he couldn''t escape. He could only


    lie on the bed, gasping for breath.


    "Dad, calm down!"


    Rowenaforted him and felt sad. He had just heard the news of his sister''s death, but now Edmund


    had be like this. What had he done wrong?


    She turned around and frowned. She had always been elegant, but now she didn''t care about it at all.


    "Hardy, go and call Hester over. Hurry up!"


    "Yes!"


    Hardy nodded and left the bedroom in a hurry.


    Hester held Sheryl tightly, sobbing, and her mood gradually returned to calm. She just cried for a long


    time and couldn''t recover in a short time.


    "Rat-a-tat!"


    There was a knock on the door. Sheryl patted her on the shoulder and stood up to open the door.


    "Miss Hester, the master is emotionally unstable now. Please go and have a look!"


    "What happened to grandpa?"


    Holding the old butler''s arm nervously, Sheryl frowned and looked puzzled. Was it because he had


    heard something about aunt?


    "What happened?"


    Hester raised her hand to wipe off her tears, stood up and walked to the door, looking at the old


    housekeeper in confusion. But before she could ask, she was pulled away by Sheryl.


    They ran all the way to Edmund''s room and broke in directly without knocking at the door.


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong?"


    Sheryl looked at Edmund up and down, hoping that he was fine. She had been worried about his health


    before, so she had hidden something. If he couldn''t hold on now, what should he do?


    "Not bad!"


    Edmund nodded indifferently and looked at Hester behind her, with tears in his eyes. Although she


    knew it was a little embarrassing to be like this, she couldn''t help but feel ashamed.


    Hester stood still, not knowing what to do. She thought he was one of her father''s creditor, but she


    didn''t expect him to be her grandfather.


    But if they were all her family, why didn''t theye to her when her mother and she were in a


    desperate situation?


    Her heart wasplicated and difficult to understand. Grievance and hatred intertwined, but more was


    true joy. She had lost her family for so long, and finally, she had it again!


    "Come here!"


    He raised his hand and gently waved at Hester not far away. Obviously, he felt that he was not able to


    do it. He couldn''t face her steadily, and the guilt in his heart almost pressed him to death.


    Hester staggered back, afraid of his approaching. She clenched her fists. Even if he didn''t have any


    attacking power now, she was still afraid.


    It turned out that this man was her mother''s father, serious and tall, the same as what her mother had


    asionally mentioned. However, when he was lying there alone, it made people feel sad for no


    reason.


    "Hester,e here!"


    Seeing that Hester was resisting, Leo was very anxious. Grandpa couldn''t bear the stimtion now


    and couldn''t let her do whatever she wanted.


    Leo''s words calmed her down. Hester took a deep breath and slowly walked to the bedside, lowering


    her head, staring at the ground.


    Edmund''s dark eyes were fixed on Hester, as if he was looking at another person through her. His


    hands trembled slightly and he didn''t dare to touch the person in front of him.


    "Did your mother leave anyst words before she died?"


    So far, he still couldn''t believe the fact that Rosemary had passed away. His tongue was slightly


    knotted. He said this awkwardly and looked at Hester eagerly.


    Due to the darkness of that period of time, Hester deliberately did not recall it. But today, she was


    asked again, which made her feel a little embarrassed.


    Her mother left peacefully, but she would never forget the tears falling from the corner of her eyes.


    Such despair made her indulge in it and unable to extricate herself.


    At that time, she was too young to understand at all. But when she thought of it now, she only felt stuffy


    in her chest. What was her mother thinking at that time?


    "Mom walked very fast. She didn''t feel any pain."


    After confirming the news of her death with his own ears, Edmund''s pupils dted slightly. He slipped


    his hand and fell directly on the bed, covering the position of his heart sadly.


    "Poor Rosemary, I''m so sorry! It''s all my fault!"


    Seeing the old man crying so sadly, like a child losing his beloved toy, it was heart wrenching, and


    Hester could not hold back her tears.


    She couldn''t bear to see it any more. She looked away, raised her hand and wiped the tip of her nose


    to calm herself down. It was her duty to calm down since the old woman couldn''t bear the pain.


    "Grandpa, don''t be like this. Your body will not be able to bear it."


    Leo couldn''t help but lower his eyes, holding his grandfather''s hand tightly andforting him softly. It


    was a tragedy of death, and every old man in the family could not bear it.


    "Hester,e andfort grandpa. Don''t make him so sad!"


    Hester nodded stiffly and walked slowly to him. She hesitated for a moment before she reached out her


    hand and patted on his back.


    "Don''t be sad. Mom left in peace. She didn''t me anyone. You don''t have to me yourself!"


    Holding Hester tightly with his fingertips, Edmund was in chaos. Dead grey, quiet and empty.


    "No, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault! It''s me! It''s all my fault!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Leo frowned. Somehow, Edmund insisted that his aunt was ming him. He reached out his hand to


    support Edmund in case he fell to the ground because he was too emotional.

 Chapter 730 Its Hard To Accept

    Chapter 730 It''s Hard To ept


    Hester stood aside, not knowing how to describe her heart. She had deeply understood how helpless


    and painful he was and how painful he was in his heart.


    "You... I''m sorry!"


    Edmund held Hester''s hand tightly. It was like a dying man clutched at the only life-saving straw and


    refused to let go.


    "Rosemary, my Rosemary..."


    Hearing his murmur, Hester lowered her eyes and tried to hold back the tears. It was good to have


    more family members, but she didn''t have the heart to see him so sad.


    "Grandpa, don''t be sad."


    Leoforted him gently and distracted his attention. Louis quietly approached with the injection and


    injected tranquilizer into him.


    Leo carefully put Edmund on the bed and covered him with the quilt. Then he exhaled softly and


    nced at Hester, feeling a headache.


    One person was enough to make him headache, but two came at once.


    Looking up at Leo''s meaningful eyes, Hester took a deep breath and said slowly. She had to figure out


    something in the end.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Leo, I want an exnation!"


    Eric looked up at Leo and nodded slightly. Looking at Hester''s expression, he guessed that Rosemary


    hadn''t told her too much about the Liu family.


    Now that they had found her, they should let her know more!


    With his father''s permission, Leo nodded slightly and slowly walked out of the bedroom. Hester


    followed him and came to the pavilion in the yard, one after the other. They sat down on each side.


    "Your mother''s name is Rosemary, ady from the Liu family. And your father is just a servant. He


    wants to tter your mother and elope with her.


    In order to stop them, grandpa had done a lot of things, but they still escaped. Grandpa was so angry


    that he ordered everyone in the Liu family not to look for her, and even not to mention her name at


    home."


    Leo looked up at Hester and said slowly. Although the past had passed, it was still rted to her. It was


    better to give her more guidance.


    "You''ll know everything after that, including your being adopted and Mrs. Qi''s n. Of course, if you


    can''t ept it in a short time, I can understand all of it.


    However, as a child of the Liu family, we should never grovel to others for mercy. Hester, anyway, you


    must remember this. Don''t forget it!"


    Hester stared at Leo with mixed feelings. No one had ever said such words to her. She had never


    fought for anything since she was a child. All she did was to protect her own world and hide in a corner


    alone, wishing that everyone would forget her.


    Because of her ears at that time, she didn''t know what others said about her. Instead, she was fooled


    and regarded as a joke.


    At first, it was because she was too young to understand. Later, she learned lipnguage and


    understood why they always smiled for no reason. Then she gradually left the circle.


    Then she met an angel like Terence. She indulged herself in it and couldn''t extricate herself. She fell


    into the beautiful dream that she had created, and then she crawled out with wounds and pain.


    When she recalled all these, it was like a joke,ughing at her twenty years of life.


    "I''m tired. I''m going to bed."


    After saying that, Hester stood up and left. She staggered slightly. It could be seen that she was trying


    to hold on. Her thin figure swayed in the wind, as if she would be blown away in the next second.


    She came to the bedroom in a trance and fell on the bed. She closed her eyes and her mind was in a


    mess, which made her very painful.


    The sound of heavy breath and painful groan gradually spread in the quiet room.


    The next morning, Hester woke up with dizziness. She got out of bed with bare feet and stood beside


    the window. She felt unreal when she saw the servants busy going in and out.


    Yes, she had a family since yesterday. Her fingertips gently stroked the green nts by the window,


    and a hint of darkness shed through her eyes. She had been looking forward to it for such a long


    time, but why did she feel so heavy?


    "Cousin, are you awake?"


    Sheryl''s voice came from outside, with a hint of temptation, as if she was afraid of disturbing her.


    Hester raised her hand to pinch the position between her eyebrows and shook her head slightly. She


    really didn''t understand why everyone was so careful about her. Was she a monster?


    She opened the door and wanted tough, but the corners of her mouth were heavy.


    "What''s up?"


    Looking at Hester''s calm face, Sheryl felt very ufortable with her throat tightly strangled. She even


    forgot why she was here.


    "Oh, that grandpa has woken up. He wants to see you!"


    Thinking of the old man who had cried like a childst night, Hester raised her eyebrows slightly. Ever


    since she was kidnapped, many surprises had been brought to her. She didn''t expect that such a


    serious man would be like that.


    However, she wasn''t good atforting others. She had said those words yesterday, but what should


    she say today?


    Noticing Hester''s hesitation, Sheryl didn''t dare to let her grandfather wait too long. She grabbed her


    hand and hurried out of the room, rushing all the way to Edmund''s bedroom.


    "Grandfather, cousin is here."


    She took a deep breath and adjusted her state to the best. Then she raised a sweet smile and nodded


    slightly.


    "Okay!"


    Edmund snorted. Although his face was still not very good, it was much better than yesterday. He was


    lying quietly on the bed, staring at Hester with red blood streaks in his eyes.


    "Come and sit here!"


    Hester nodded subconsciously and slowly walked to the bedside to sit down. Her eyes were erratic,


    dodging his burning gaze. It was not because she was coward, but because she really didn''t know


    what to say.


    Since she was a child, the only man she had met was Terence, followed by Brother Austin. The former


    hurt her the most, while thetter doted on her deeply.


    "Don''t you want to call me grandpa?"


    It could be seen that she was very nervous, and her fingers were tightly intertwined. Edmund sighed


    and said slowly with a hint of pain in his eyes.


    "No!"


    Hester retorted quickly, looking at the old man''s red and swollen eyes with a trace of bitterness. She


    lowered her head and looked at her fingers, raising her eyebrows.


    "I just don''t know how to face you! For so many years, I always thought that my mother was the only


    family member, but I didn''t expect that so many families would appear after so many years. It''s just a


    little difficult to ept."

 Chapter 731 Its So Good To Have You Around

    Chapter 731 It''s So Good To Have You Around


    Edmund nodded slightly to show his understanding. It was hard for anyone to ept such a family


    background. It was normal for her not to call him grandfather.


    He struggled to stand up and took out a letter from the drawer of the bedside table. She opened it with


    a trembling hand. The yellow paper was full of a strong sense of age.


    "I always regret that I was angry with your mother and didn''t pick you up! But your mother is stubborn.


    She would never give in unless she couldn''t hold on.


    However, it was toote when I realized it. I followed the address and found that you and your mother


    had left. I haven''t heard from you since then.


    I thought your mother was ming me, so she left in a fit of anger. I don''t expect to be separated from


    her by ident. How can I ept it?"


    Hester''s nose twitched when she heard what happened in the past from him. In her memory, her


    mother did send a letter. At that time, she was too young to know what was written on it.


    Now she remembered that this letter carried all her hopes! Her father was addicted to gambling and


    couldn''t extricate himself from it. He had no choice but to ask his father to help her. But what came next


    was indeed the debt collectors, and things had been smashed endlessly.


    "My mother has never med you. It was her fault. She deserved it. She doesn''t hate anyone."


    "Really?"


    The old man''s eyes trembled, flickering with a faint light. He looked at Hester, and a faint hope was


    ignited. Guilt almost killed him.


    "Did your mother say that?"


    Hester nodded slightly, thinking back to a long time ago. At that time, her mother hadn''t lost her vitality


    because of the pressure of life, and asionally told her something about her grandfather.


    She would never forget her mother''s expression, and her eyes were shining with light, very dazzling.


    "When my mother was alive, she would asionally mention to me about my grandfather. Every time


    she spoke, she was filled with a strong sense of happiness, without any resentment.


    Sometimes in her sleep, she would cry out with guilt, and finally return to peace, but the pillow beside


    her ear was quietly wet. At that time, I didn''t understand, but now I seem to understand slowly.


    My mother was such a proud person. Even if she did something wrong, she would grit her teeth and


    insist on walking. She eloped with my father without hesitation and had to pay for it!"


    "It''s all his fault!"


    At the mention of that man, Edmund was filled with righteous indignation. If it weren''t for him, his


    daughter wouldn''t have suffered so much.


    Last night, he was lying on the bed. Once he closed his eyes, he could hear the cry of Rosemary,


    which was lingering in his ears, torturing his nerves.


    He couldn''t imagine what she would look like in the end. Would she be tortured to death, or would she


    be as old as an old man who had died for so long?


    His mind was full of nonsense, which almost drove him crazy.


    "If it weren''t for him, Rosemary wouldn''t have ended up like this. She has been well taught since she


    was a child. In order to keep her happy forever, I won''t let her see anything dirty.


    That''s why she was easily cheated by that man."


    Hester frowned and tentatively patted the old man''s hand. Edmund was indeed a good father. He built


    an iron wall for his daughter, free from worldly interference.


    "Mom always says that people are destined. She said that she epted it, so she never med you.


    In her opinion, you are a good father who is responsible for your duties, but she is not a good daughter,


    and has failed your expectations!"


    Edmund''s gray hair was a little messy, and his head was drooping. The quilt in front of him was wet by


    a drop of tear, and then the second drop, and then the third drop.


    That morning, Hester had apanied Edmund for a long time. Listening to his suppressed cry, she


    was almost drowned in too much emotion.


    She didn''t know what was on her mind. She just felt sad, but she didn''t know how tofort him. As a


    strict father, he had to act like a superman in front of his children and could not cry.


    However, everyone forgot that he was just an ordinary person. A person who would cry and feel pain.


    As a result, Eric led a group of people into the bedroom and solved the problem thoroughly.


    Hester was sitting on the sofa in the middle of the living room. On the left was Rowena, and on the right


    was Eric. The three of them were a little cautious because they had never met each other before.


    "Hester, I''m your aunt, Rowena. If anyone dares to offend you in the future, just tell me. I will help you!"


    Rowena said first. She loved her own niece the most. Her niece had suffered so much, so she must


    take it back double.


    Eric frowned and didn''t take her words seriously. No one dared to offend the Liu family, so they didn''t


    need to stand up for her!


    But Hester didn''t know what the Liu family was like!


    "Hester, although your aunt''s words are a little harsh, there is no problem at all. But with the support of


    the whole Liu family, you don''t have to be afraid of anyone else.


    Your mother is our favorite sister. She has suffered so much for that man. We will not let him go!"


    Hearing Eric''s firm words, Hester nodded slightly and clenched her fists. That man was her father! But


    why did she rx for a moment when her uncle said he wanted justice?


    Sometimes she really doubted if she was really cold-blooded and indifferent to her own father.


    "Don''t worry! From now on, I can stand in front of you openly, and if someone plots or harass you, I will


    absolutely deal with them all without mercy."


    Seeing so many people scramble to express their positions, Leo touched the tip of his nose awkwardly


    and thought about it carefully. It seemed that except for these, he really didn''t know what else he could


    do.


    "You don''t have to worry too much about your own condition. The previous rehabilitation treatment is


    very sessful. You will definitely recover."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing everyone''s words, Hester''s eyes were slightly moist. She lowered her head awkwardly, trying


    to hide her panic, and the corners of her mouth could not help rising.


    "It''s so good to have you around!"

 Chapter 732 Warmth

    Chapter 732 Warmth


    Leo was slightly stunned, and then smiled with relief. ording to Hester''s previous life trajectory, he


    was afraid that very few people would treat her like this!


    He patted her on the shoulder andforted her silently.


    "We are family. You don''t have to be so polite! Grandpa''s health has been repeating in recent years.


    Don''t worry about it. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t have any burden in your heart!"


    Rowena held Hester''s hand, tears welling up in her eyes. Although her beloved sister hadn''te


    back, it was enough to have her daughter.


    She was very grateful that she could reunite with Hester in her life.


    "Yes! Leo is right. Don''t worry about your grandfather''s health. Louis will take good care of him."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Hester nodded obediently, lowering her head slightly to cover up the tears in her eyes. Today was a


    good day for the family to reunite. She shouldn''t cry.


    ''Mom, did you see that? I found your family. They are all thinking about you!''


    "Thank you, aunt, uncle and cousin!"


    "Ah! And me! I have been lurking in Qi Group, but for you! You can''t miss me!"


    Sheryl resentfully squeezed forward, tightly holding Hester''s shoulder, and protested. In order to find


    out as much as possible about her cousin''s situation, she was in a dilemma.


    She had always been well-off. In order to stay in Qi Group, she had changed her habits. She just


    wanted to give Terence a good impression. It was not easy for her not to take a vacation and she had


    to work hard!


    Looking at Sheryl in astonishment, Hester felt a little ufortable. She gave herself the impression


    that she was a very capable person. She always appeared in front of her with a solemn expression and


    a decisive manner, without procrastination.


    But Sheryl was holding her in her arms and acting like a spoiled child now. The impact could not be


    underestimated!


    "Sheryl!" Rowena pouted, but her eyes were full of affection. Her daughter was really spoiled by her.


    "Your cousin just came back. It''s normal that she is not used to it!"


    "I don''t care!"


    Sheryl held Hester''s arm intimately and smiled. She had been looking forward to seeing her cousin!


    Today, her dream finally came true.


    "My cousin hase back. I''m going to resign right now! Pretending to be an elite every day makes


    me sick to death.


    No! I decide to go on a trip. Hester, can you apany me? Do you have anywhere you want to go?


    Let''s go together!"


    "Well..."


    Hester was a little embarrassed. Although she had known Sheryl a long time ago, they didn''t have


    much interaction. She was not used to their intimacy now.


    And the most important thing was why she liked her so much.


    "You little girl, you are always so crazy and unreliable. This time, you havee up with a good idea!"


    Rowena agreed with her daughter''s suggestion. Since Hester had a knot in her heart, it would be a


    good choice to go out for a walk.


    "Hester, do you want to go on a trip? Sheryl travelled around the world a few years ago. At that time,


    you can ask her to take you with her, and also take Leo and Derek.


    If you don''t have any money with you, they will be your bank ATM and can''t be used up. If you want


    anything, just buy it. I''m relieved to have two hard-working men with you!"


    Hester felt a little ufortable with the family''s enthusiasm. The smile at the corners of her mouth


    was a little stiff, but they were too enthusiastic, and she could not refuse.


    "Aunt, don''t be like this! Hester has just set up hisw office. There are a lot of things to deal with. We


    can go out for rxation afterwards.


    When she is not busy, we can make a n!"


    At the critical moment, Leo came forward and changed the topic. Looking at the bruises under Hester''s


    eyes, he raised his eyebrows.


    It seemed that things happened too suddenly and she hadn''t epted it yet! However, he had plenty of


    time in the future, so he didn''t need to rush at this moment.


    A touch of disappointment shed through Rowena''s eyes when she heard Leo''s words, but she still


    nodded approvingly. After all, Leo had known Hester for the longest time and was the most familiar with


    her. He wouldn''t make any mistake!


    Although she also wanted to try her best to show her friendliness, she should do it step by step.


    "That''s good. Hester, you can deal with the business of thew office first, andter we can talk about


    the travel."


    Hester was relieved and nodded obediently. Once her nerves rxed, she was sleepy.


    However, there were all the elders in front of her. She couldn''t yawn, so she endured it and smiled with


    tears in her eyes.


    "Hester, you don''t look well. Why don''t you go back to your room and have a rest?"


    As the eldest son, Eric was much calmer than others. He keenly discovered the truth that Hester was


    sleepy, and slowly reminded her.


    "I was so happy that I forgot everything. You were brought by my father yesterday and must be


    frightened! Look at your pale face. Go back to your room and have a rest!"


    Rowena reminded Hester, patting her hand.


    As if she could not refuse everyone''s enthusiasm, Hester stood up and went back to her room under


    everyone''s eager gaze. She closed the door carefully and felt that all this was like a dream.


    Lying on the soft bed, she raised her hand and pinched her cheek.


    "It really hurts! It seems that I''m not dreaming. I finally have a family."


    She murmured. Finally, she couldn''t resist the heavy sleepiness. She closed her eyes and gradually fell


    asleep.


    On the other side, Austin was pacing back and forth in his room. His palms were sweaty and he was


    very nervous. Yesterday, Leo told him that Edmund had taken Hester to the house of the Liu family. He


    had been worried about it and kept thinking about it.


    He didn''t need to worry about the rest, but he was worried about Hester. How could she bear the


    sudden appearance of so many family members?


    He rubbed his phone and wanted to call her to ask about the situation, but he was afraid that it would


    be improper. If Hester was with her family, wouldn''t she be interrupted forcibly as soon as he called?


    The two emotions were contradictory, rampaging in his body and torturing his mind. Sitting on the sofa


    irritably, he stared at his phone in a daze.


    "It has been two days. Why is there still no news?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his phone rang. He slid the screen and answered the phone. His


    heart beat faster.

 Chapter 733 Its Not A Dream

    Chapter 733 It''s Not A Dream


    "Don''t worry! Hester is fine, but she is a little tired. She went back to her room to rest."


    Leo''s voice came slowly with a strange effect of calming down, instantly appeasing the panic and


    uneasiness in his heart.


    Austin''s heart instantly returned to its original position in midair. He exhaled a mouthful of air and


    copsed on the sofa. His lips curled up in a pale smile, with a hint of joy of surviving.


    She was fine. That was great.


    "I knew you must be very worried, so I came here to inform you as soon as the matter here is over."


    Leo sat on the sofazily with his two legs crossed. He looked very leisurely. As long as his cousin


    entered the gate of the Liu family, the following things would be much easier!


    However, his grandfather was able to bear it well. Things had turned out to be like that, but he could


    still adjust himself. It was not simple!


    "I have underestimated grandpa''s psychological endurance for so long. My cousin has suffered so


    much. Now when I think of it, I really regret it."


    "If there is nothing else, I will hang up."


    Austin said coldly, frowning. Leo was a good boy, but there was only one thing, that was, he


    comined too much and was very annoyed.


    Although it was good to be patient as a psychologist, sometimes it was really his fault if he went too far.


    "Hey! Austin, you can''t be so heartless!" Leo raised his eyebrows and was dissatisfied with his attitude.


    "You should respect me. Do you understand? In order to make you feel at ease earlier, I called you to


    inform you of Hester''s safety at the first time. But is this how you treat your beloved senior?"


    Austin frowned and kept the phone away from his ear, but he could still hear Leo''s prating voice.


    He could understand that Leo was happy because Hester was able to return to the Liu family. But he


    didn''t want to hear him talking all the time!


    "Thank you for your consideration, but it''s a pity that I''m not patient enough. If there''s nothing else, I''ll


    hang up."


    "I''m just too excited!"


    Leozily fell on the sofa, with a touch of mncholy in his eyes. To be honest, he didn''t expect that


    things would go so smoothly and save him a lot of trouble.


    Although Hester was now in bed to rest because of the stimtion, it was still a consummate result to


    recognize her back to the Liu family.


    "I''m really happy that Hester can return to the Liu family. Aunt is the first person who treats me well


    since I came to this family. I will never forget her."


    Austin raised his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, Leo had changed to be affectionate, and he couldn''t be cold


    to him anymore.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Moreover, he also wanted to know something about Hester''s mother. This could be regarded as an


    indirect understanding of Hester. He had always felt guilty about the fact that he went abroad at that


    time.


    If he hadn''t gone abroad, she might not have to be in the orphanage and be looked down upon by


    others.


    Every time he thought of this, he felt depressed. He clenched his fists and took a deep breath to


    suppress his anger.


    Well, he just took it as a good thing listening to Leo. It was just a waste of time.


    He turned on the speaker, put the phone on the table, andzily leaned against the sofa to rest. Leo


    was a psychologist. Listening to his voice would make him feel at ease.


    He had been worried about Hester for the whole night. It was not a big deal to rx!


    "You know what? When grandpa spat out blood, I was almost scared to death."


    Leo didn''t expect that the man would think in that way. He was stillining. He raised his hand and


    pinched the spot between his eyebrows, feeling that he was about to go crazy.


    "Austin, don''t turn on the speaker when you don''t want to listen to me next time. Do you think I can''t


    hear you snoring so obviously with my professional quality?"


    With a roar from the ground, Austin, who had been sleeping, woke up. He rubbed his eyes and


    yawned.


    "Sorry, senior! I was so worried about Hester yesterday that I didn''t sleep the whole night, so I fell


    asleep by ident just now. I''m really sorry!"


    Shocked by Austin''s sudden polite voice, Leo held his phone and didn''t know what to do.


    Did the sun rise in the west today? The arrogant junior even apologized to him!


    "Austin, tell me the truth. Are you stimted by something recently?"


    "If there is nothing else, I will hang up."


    Austin took a deep breath and tried his best to restrain his emotions. If it weren''t for that Leo helped


    Hester find her family, Austin wouldn''t have spoken to him like this.


    "Oh! By the way, Hester might move to the Liu family in the future, leaving you alone. Will you resent


    me?"


    Touching his nose awkwardly, Leo actually felt that Austin was in the most normal state now. Was he


    really fond of being treated like that?


    "Have a rest! Bye!"


    Realizing this, Leo felt depressed and had no desire to continue the conversation. He hung up the


    phone dejectedly and looked at the ceiling sadly.


    "Is it because I''ve been single for too long?"


    He murmured and felt that he should find a girlfriend. If things went on like this, his sexual orientation


    would really be a big problem.


    The morning light shone in, naughtily jumping on people''s face, and in their eyelids, waking them up


    from their dreams in its most unique way.


    On the bed, the woman''s eyshes quivered slightly, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    Hester raised her hand and pinched the back of her neck. She murmuredfortably and looked


    around the unfamiliar room. Although it was still strange, it was with a unique intimacy.


    Stepping on the carpet with bare feet, she walked to the window and opened the curtain. She saw the


    servants were busy with their own work. The green grass was full of vitality, making people happy.


    "It''s not a dream!"


    She put her hands on her cheeks, feeling the warmth, and smiled. She took a deep breath and felt


    refreshed.


    "That''s great. I have a family again! Mom, thank you!"

 Chapter 734 Be Fine

    Chapter 734 Be Fine


    "Good morning, Miss Hester!"


    Hester walked in the garden. Along the way, the servants greeted politely, which made her a little


    ufortable. But looking at the kind smile on everyone''s face, there was no need to be shy.


    "Good morning!"


    Hester replied with a sweet smile.


    "You look much better. It seems that you had a good restst night!" Leo walked in with a smile, looked


    at her and said lightly.


    "Yes! I slept wellst night, which is rare!" Taking afortable deep breath, Hester''s smile almost


    overflowed.


    She hadn''t been so good for a long time. She felt that every cell in her body was very rxed, which


    was an unprecedented feeling.


    Looking at Hester sideways, Leo''s smile deepened. He had been worried that she might not adapt to


    the life of the Liu family, but now it seemed that he had worried too much.


    Although they didn''t have muchmunication, the inborn intimacy was always there. It was as if they


    had met for the first time, with a trace of affection in the haze, pulling them closer.


    "It seems that you are getting used to it. I heard from Louis that grandpa is getting better. Let''s go there


    together!"


    They came to the door of Edmund''s bedroom one after another. Leo was familiar with the way to enter.


    Hester hesitated and stepped in.


    Lying on the bed, Edmund''s face was not as pale as yesterday. He looked much better.


    Taking a deep breath, Hester felt less guilty. As long as grandpa was healthy, she would be rxed.


    If it weren''t for her, grandpa would only miss her mother the most. Now he even broke his wish for her,


    which really hurt him!


    "Hester,e over and sit next to me!" At the first sight of them, Edmund saw Hester behind Leo and


    waved at her.


    Hester raised her eyebrows, but she sat down obediently. With her hands intertwined, she deliberately


    avoided the gaze of Edmund.


    Although she had epted the fact that he was her grandfather, she still felt a little awkward and didn''t


    know what to do.


    "Grandpa!"


    Her timid voice made Edmund instantly happy. He raised his hand and gently patted the back of her


    hand, with tears in his eyes.


    He was gratified that his daughter, Rosemary, could bring back such a wonderful granddaughter.


    "My poor child, wee home!"


    The simple sentence made Hester''s nose twitch. Fortunately, she lowered her head, so no one noticed


    her embarrassment.


    "Grandpa, I''ve already said that. Can''t you change a new word?"


    Leo looked at his grandfather. It was obvious that he was fond of his granddaughter. Although Leo was


    happy for Hester, he still scolded him.


    Since Edmund was not easy to get along with, he would naturally make good use of the opportunity.


    ncing at Leo, Edmund took a deep breath and didn''t lose his temper. Now he was in front of his


    granddaughter, and it was not toote to deal with that bloketer!


    "Leo, I heard from your father that there seemed to be something wrong with the foreignpany a


    few days ago. Since you are not busy now, why don''t you go there for a few months?"


    Oh God! Did he hear it wrong? It was a tant threat! The most important thing that it was the same as


    to be exiled!


    Leo rolled his eyes in his heart and felt sad. He nced at Hester. The same person had different lives,


    which could perfectly describe his current situation.


    "Grandpa, there are still some patients waiting for me in thew office! Since Hester is here with you, I''ll


    go first."


    Before leaving, he turned around and looked at Hester, as if he wanted to say something but stopped


    on a second thought.


    "Well, Hester, take good care of grandpa!"


    Seeing the two of them ying tricks, Hester smiled and nodded slightly. "Leo, don''t worry! I''ll take care


    of grandpa. He''ll be fine."


    Leo was choked with sobs and turned around silently. He raised his hand and pinched between his


    eyebrows, feeling that his background was too miserable. Although the Liu family always favored girls,


    it was a little unfair to boys!


    Standing at the door with a bowl of medicine in his hand, Eric happened to meet Leo. Their four eyes


    met, and there was no shame of eavesdropping on his face. He patted Leo on the shoulder tofort


    him silently.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Trust me. What you are suffering now is far less than what I am suffering!"


    Comforted by his father''s words, the dark cloud hovering over Leo''s head instantly dissipated with a


    faint sense of mncholy.


    "Dad, I feel sorry for you!"


    In the CEO office of Qi Group, Terence threw the document on the ground with a gloomy face. He


    raised his eyes and nced at the people in front of him coldly.


    "No news yet?"


    Everyone lowered their heads in silence. The CEO looked like he was going to tear them into pieces.


    They''d better be careful!


    "It''s been two days, but you still can''t find any clue. Why do I need you idiots?"


    Terence growled, blue veins standing out on his neck. His ck eyes were bloodshot. He looked like


    an angry lion and was likely to eat people.


    "Mr. Terence, when we investigated, we always felt that someone was disturbing us! It seems that he


    has a strong background this time!"


    As the leader of the group, the man lowered his eyes slightly, with sweat on his forehead. He took a


    step forward and spoke out everyone''s mind.


    It was not because they did something wrong, but because they were in a fierce fight. The opponents


    were clearly well prepared and were not afraid of being investigated at all.


    "Someone stopped you?" A hint of cruelty shed through Terence''s eyes and he said coldly.


    He unconsciously tightened his hands, and the sweaty palm made him panic. If he hadn''t suddenly


    wanted to see Hester that day, he wouldn''t have coincidentally discovered that she was kidnapped.


    He had also caught up with her at the first time, but the driver was so skilled at driving that he easily


    shook him off.


    "I don''t care what method or rtionship you use. Anyway, tonight is your deadline. Otherwise, all of


    you will get out of here!"


    Fidgeting with his hair, Terence lowered his head dejectedly, recalling the scene of Hester being taken


    away, making him restless.


    It had been two days. How was she now? ''Are you hurt?''


    "Hester, you can''t be hurt!"


    "Mr. Terence, don''t worry. The people we sent to monitor Austin reported that they haven''t received the


    phone call from the kidnapper. Miss Hester should be safe now."

 Chapter 735 Questioning

    Chapter 735 Questioning


    Hearing the guard''s constion, Terence''s face darkened. As long as he thought of that scene, he


    would go crazy. How could he still calm down?


    "Fuck off! Get out!"


    The violent scream shocked everyone present, and then they fled the scene in dejection. If they


    continued to stay here, they were not sure if they would be beaten.


    There were crackling noises in the office one after another, mixed with shouts under anger, which made


    people frighten and dared not step forward.


    All the employees of Qi Group were afraid that they would lose their jobs if they offended the CEO.


    Sitting at his desk, Terence couldn''t read the documents in his hands. His mind was full of Hester,


    fearing that she would encounter something unexpected.


    No way! He couldn''t sit still and wait. His men had been investigating for two days, but there was no


    news. And if someone really stopped them, who on earth could do it?


    The more he thought about it, the more irritable he became. He couldn''t sit still any longer, so he stood


    up and left Qi Group. He drove at full speed all the way to Melody''s house, ignoring the servants''


    obstruction. He broke in directly.


    Then he came to Melody''s room, kicked the door open and walked in angrily.


    With ab in her hand, Melody was sleepy. When she was about to lose her temper, she quickly


    raised a sweet smile.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Terence, why are you here?"


    Terence approached her slowly with a gloomy face. He held her arm and looked at her gloomily. "Tell


    me, is it you?"


    Confused by this unexpected question, Melody frowned and didn''t know what to do at all.


    "Terence, what are you talking about? I don''t understand!"


    "Don''t y dumb with me!" Terence took a deep breath, suppressed his towering anger. "Hester was


    kidnapped at the gate of thew office the day before yesterday. I''ve investigated for two days, but


    there''s no result. Tell me, did you send someone to do it?"


    Melody frowned. Her wrist was in great pain, but what made her angry was Terence''s words. It turned


    out that he came here today for that bitch again.


    She took a deep breath and struggled to get rid of him, with a slight smile at the corners of her mouth.


    "I''m afraid Mr. Terence came to the wrong ce. I have never seen Hester here, and I don''t know she


    was kidnapped!"


    "Huh!"


    With a snort, Terence stared at Melody and clenched his fists. If it weren''t for the fact that it was


    immoral to beat a woman, he would have strangled her.


    "Melody, don''t y dumb! Hester only knows a limited number of people, and you are the only one who


    has enmity with her. I can''t think of anyone else who kidnapped her except you!"


    "Mr. Terence, you really think highly of me. I''m just a woman. How can I have the power to kidnap


    people?"


    A tinge of pity shed through Melody''s eyes. With a mocking smile at the corners of her mouth, she


    fearlessly looked into the angry eyes of Terence and smiled shamelessly.


    "Besides, Mr. Terence is really imaginative. I''ve been staying in my room these days. I don''t have time


    to talk to that bitch!"


    Noticing the dissatisfaction in her tone, Terence frowned but didn''t continue to entangle with her. He


    turned around and was about to leave. If that person was not Melody, then who else could it be?


    "What? Now that Mr. Terence has figured it out, do you want to leave?"


    Melody stood up and leaned against the dresserzily. Looking at Terence''s back, she felt sad. ''If it


    weren''t for that bitch, would you nevere to see me?''


    Stopping his steps, Terence turned around slowly and raised his eyebrows with an unreadable look at


    Melody.


    "Miss Melody, what else do you want to say?"


    "Nothing. But isn''t it too tant for Mr. Terence to break into my house like this? Although our Si family


    is not as powerful as before, we can''t allow others to bully us like this!"


    Melody said with a hint of jealousy in her eyes. She tilted her head to look at Terence, with a smile on


    her lips but not in her eyes.


    "Besides, you and I are a couple. Don''t you think it''s too embarrassing for you to do so?"


    Hearing what Melody said, Terence knew he was in the wrong. After thinking for a while, he nodded


    slightly as an apology.


    After all, it was his fault. No matter what, it was not reasonable.


    "I''m sorry that I misunderstood you. Please forgive me!"


    Melody staggered a little and looked at Terence''s calm face with tears in her eyes. Her heart was


    broken. Although the two of them were not a real couple, they had the wedding. Did he have to be so


    intimate with her?


    Or, he did it on purpose to get rid of her. Without so many tangles and disturbance, he would be better.


    "Terence, you really disappoint me! Or do you want this result?"


    The two stood face to face. With a cold and expressionless face, Terence just looked at Melody quietly,


    without any intention to express his attitude.


    He thought that since he had made everything clear that day, there was no need to dwell on this matter.


    It would only add trouble.


    "I''m sorry!"


    "What''s the point of apologizing?" Melody roared with a devastated look. She didn''t believe that the


    person who used to love her so much would be so cold today.


    No! There must be a reason. It was all because of her, the bitch Hester. If she hadn''t messed it up,


    things wouldn''t have been like this today.


    "Terence, you must still love me, right? You are just guilty of Hester and mistook it for loving her. Don''t


    be deceived by the illusion!"


    Terence frowned. His patience had run out. He had heard these words countless times, and naturally


    had thought about it seriously.


    "Melody, don''t deceive yourself. I have aplete crush on Hester. There is no so-called wrong


    cognition. Don''t think about it anymore."


    Melody copsed on the ground, tears streaming down her face, lifeless. It was not true. It was not


    true.


    Obviously, Terence loved her. How could he fall in love with someone else? Thinking of this, she


    climbed to him awkwardly with her hands and feet, tightly grasping his trousers.


    "Terence, you love me, don''t you? You are still ming me for leaving you and going abroad, aren''t


    you? "

 Chapter 736 Search For Her Whereabouts

    Chapter 736 Search For Her Whereabouts


    With his legs tightly held by Melody, Terence frowned and sighed. He bent down to help her up, looked


    into her eyes and said slowly, "Melody, listen to me! Calm down! Don''t be like this! What happened


    between the two of us has passed. There is no possibility for us to be together anymore. Don''t linger in


    the memories. Just leave early!"


    "No! I don''t want to leave!"


    Pushing Terence away, Melody covered her ears with her hands and didn''t want to listen to him.


    "I met you first. Why should I let that bitch Hester take you away? It''s unfair!"


    Taking a deep breath to restrain his emotions, Terence frowned and talked to her patiently.


    "I have never been an essory of anyone. There is no doubt about it. Melody, I know you can''t


    ept this fact.


    But it has been so long. Can you wake up a little bit?"


    "Wake up?"


    Melody looked at Terence with tearful eyes. She was desperate and sad. She couldn''t ept the fact.


    Even though it had been a long time, she still couldn''t let it go.


    "How can I wake up? I have loved you for so long. How can I change so easily? I admit that when there


    was something wrong with yourpany, I listened to my father and left.


    But I was too young and naive at that time. How could I keep my promise? You know what? I regretted


    it when I got on the ne, but I had no choice! I had no choice!"


    Terence narrowed his eyes and understood what she said. Although they came from noble families,


    they shouldered inescapable responsibilities.


    Marriage could not be decided by themselves. If Qi Group didn''t survive, there would be no possibility


    between the two of them!


    "Melody, I have never med you for that. Time is really a wonderful thing. When you desperately want


    to grasp something, it passes quickly like fine sand.


    I know how you feel now and how painful you are. But love was always unreasonable. It''s not up to


    you. It''s up to heart!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Melody suddenly burst intoughter. She looked more and more embarrassed because she had cried


    just now. It had been three years, and today was the most time the two of them had talked.


    But why couldn''t she be happy?


    "Terence, you know what? I''m very happy that you talk to me like this today, really! Even if you said


    these words to make me give up, I''m still happy!


    But don''t ask me to do something you can''t do! If you want to wait for Hester, just wait. I won''t stop you,


    but please don''t interfere with me!"


    Hearing her determined tone, Terence felt a headache. He sighed helplessly and stopped forcing her.


    She could do whatever she wanted.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Melody, you can do anything you want, but please stop attacking Hester."


    Melody lowered her head and sneered. Speaking of which, he couldn''t avoid Hester.


    "Don''t worry! I won''t make trouble for Hester anymore."


    ''I will make that bitch disappear from my sight and leave the world.''


    With a meaningful look at Melody, Terence nodded slightly, turned around and left. If something went


    too far, the result would be the opposite.


    After leaving the Si family''s house, Terence intended to meet Austin. He thought that he was not the


    only one who was panicked when Hester was kidnapped.


    He drove to the downstairs of themunity and looked up at the window, raising his eyebrows


    slightly. Then got off the car slowly, came to the door and pressed the doorbell.


    As soon as Austin fell asleep, he was awakened by the annoying ringtone. He walked out of the room


    impatiently, opened the door and frowned irritably.


    "Who?"


    "It''s me!" Terence stared at Austin, frowning. Why did he look calm after Hester disappeared for two


    days?


    Did he already have any news?


    "Where is Hester?"


    Seeing the calm look on Austin''s face, Terence was sure of his guess. But who on earth was so


    capable?


    Austin smiled scornfully at Terence. Leaning against the doorzily, he looked happy. It never urred


    to him that one day Terence would turn to him for help.


    "Mr. Terence, I''m sorry! You have to have a good attitude when asking for help. It''s impossible to get


    the news like you do!"


    Terence took a deep breath and looked terrible. He clenched his fists and kept silent for a while before


    suppressing his frightening face and nodding symbolically.


    "Please tell me, Mr. Austin, where is Hester now?"


    Looking at Terence''s humble attitude, Austin was very happy. He crossed his arms over his chest,


    stared at Terence with a meaningful smile.


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Terence would also ask for help! Unfortunately, I''m not going to tell you where


    Hester is. Bye!"


    After saying that, he closed the door ruthlessly, leaving him a door nk.


    Terence closed his eyes and the door almost touched his nose. He clenched his fists and took a deep


    breath to calm himself down.


    ''Austin, just wait and see!''


    In the old house of the Liu family, Hester was sitting in a Chinese courtyard, holding a teacup at hand,


    and reading aw dictionary attentively.


    "You don''t look good. You should have a good rest and don''t work so hard."


    Leo closed the dictionary in front of her and sat down beside her. His dark eyes were full of gentleness.


    Her cousin was so hardworking. As a man, he felt ashamed of himself!


    Hester looked up, holding a cup of tea in her hand, and took a sip with a smile. "I have no choice. I''m


    used to it. When I first came into contact with thew industry, I was afraid that I would fall behind


    others."


    Leo nodded in agreement. He didn''t need to look at her three years ago, because he could imagine it.


    "Austin has suffered a lot!"


    When Leo suddenly mentioned Austin, Hester''s heart trembled and she looked at him in panic.


    "Cousin, I disappeared all of a sudden and didn''t call Brother Austin. Is he going crazy now?"


    "Don''t worry. I have informed Austin. He is fine!"

 Chapter 737 Austin

    Chapter 737 Austin


    "Does Brother Austin know?" Hester looked at Leo in surprise, frowning. "So even Brother Austin


    knows my identity, but only I don''t know?"


    Leo, Sheryl and even Brother Austin now knew her identity. How stupid she was!


    "Ah! Well, Austin has already known that I treat you differently. He is afraid that I will take you away and


    regards me as a thief! I blurted it out because I was too anxious to do anything about it."


    Thinking of the scene that he was forced by Austin, Leo felt very aggrieved. He was the elder, and


    Austin usually looked gentle. How could he show such a horrible expression?!


    Butter, he recalled carefully that when Austin went to school, he was well-known for being talented,


    smart, good-looking, and most importantly, he was from a good family. He was very weed at that


    time.


    Hester nodded slightly. She couldn''t imagine what Brother Austin would look like when he became


    ferocious. Even Leo, a yboy, was afraid of him. It was rare to see him like this!


    "Okay!"


    Hearing that Hester obviously didn''t believe him, Leo was instantly enraged. He looked at Hester with


    righteous indignation, as if he had been greatly wronged.


    His hands danced up and down excitedly, trying to express all the things he had been bullied.


    "Hester, you can''t be confused by that man''s appearance! Austin is a cunning man. Although he looks


    cold, he is actually very wild inside!"


    "Wild?"


    Hester raised her eyebrows and looked back at Leo. She thought this word was more suitable for him!


    How could a dignified man like Brother Austin be that kind of person?


    "I think this word is more suitable for you!"


    Leo''s eyes widened as if he had been greatly stimted. He covered his chest with both hands, as if


    he was about to cry. He was very sad.


    "Hester, I''m your cousin. How can I hurt you? Let me tell you the truth. Austin is that kind of person.


    Don''t be fooled by his appearance."


    "Then why do you still have such a good rtionship with him?" Hester nodded and asked in reply.


    "Of course it''s because he''s a stubborn and righteous man!" Subconsciously, Leo spoke out his true


    feelings.


    He lowered his head dejectedly, feeling sad. If he remembered correctly, he was trying to figure out


    Austin''s weakness? But who could tell him why things had deviated so much from his expectations?


    Hester raised her eyebrows and felt a little guilty. She patted him on the shoulder andforted him.


    Although she couldn''t forgive Brother the bad words about Brother Austin, he was her cousin!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Cousin, I know everything. Don''t worry. I won''t let you down."


    Leo looked at the ground listlessly, more depressed than before. He felt heartbroken to see his own


    cousin cheated by another man like this!


    "Hester, take care of yourself. I can only help you here."


    Sitting on the balcony and watching the interaction between the two, Edmund smiled slightly. "It seems


    that Leo is really good to Hester!"


    The old butler stood aside and nodded slightly. "When Miss Rosemary was still alive, she treated Mr.


    Leo very well. I think that''s the reason why he treated Miss Hester like this!"


    There was a touch of contemtion in Edmund''s eyes, but he did not have much reaction. He couldn''t


    feel relieved about his little daughter.


    "Children and grandchildren have their own lives to live. I''m old and can''t care about them anymore. By


    the way, how is the banquet going?"


    The old butler nodded slightly and stood aside respectfully. "The banquet is almost ready. Master,


    please rest assured!"


    Nodding with satisfaction, Edmund looked at Hester and sighed slightly. "It''s toote for me to make up


    for what I owe Rosemary. But for Hester, I must give her the best thing."


    The old butler naturally knew what was on Edmund''s mind. He sighed in an almost inaudible way. He


    couldn''t help but shed tears when he heard about Hester''s experience.


    Hester frowned and looked at the servants passing by, wondering. Since she moved in, she felt that the


    servants were busy.


    She was about to ask, but she didn''t want to disturb them, so she had to bear it silently.


    "Leo, the servants have been busy these two days. Are you preparing something?"


    Leo nodded and leaned against the chairzily. Her grandfather was going to introduce her to others. If


    he said it now, would there be no surprise?


    "To be exact, it''s a surprise for you. You''ll know it in two days."


    ncing at the mysterious look on his face, Hester was confused. ording to her past experience,


    as long as Leo wanted to prepare a surprise, it could only make people feel headache in the end.


    She didn''t have any hope for a long time. She just hoped that she could live a peaceful life by then!


    "What''s that look on your face?"


    Leo rolled his eyes and felt frustrated. If he had known this earlier, he should have established an


    upright image, and now he wouldn''t be so miserable.


    Hester was his cousin, but she was protecting an outsider. This was uneptable to him.


    "Hester, you are still too young."


    After saying that, Leo left with mncholy. He had to think it over. Otherwise, his cousin would really be


    taken away!


    As time approached, Hester felt apologetic to see the people around her busy. She once wanted to


    give them a hand enthusiastically, but she was refused politely. She had to hide in the room alone and


    couldn''t go out.


    Sometimes she would go to her mother''s study to stay for a while, read the books she had read, and


    asionally copied her handwriting.


    Jessie was in charge of thew office, so she didn''t worry about it. Her grandfather was not in good


    health, so she couldn''t leave now. Her mother was gone. Grandpa must be the one she felt most sorry


    for when she was alive!


    Therefore, as her mother''s daughter, she must be filial for her!


    On the other side, the banquet was almost ready. Edmund had personally chosen the style of the


    invitation, and all the people invited were important figures in the society.

 Chapter 738 An Invitation

    Chapter 738 An Invitation


    In the Qi''s mansion


    Holding the children''s ticket, Terence sat on the sofa in the living room, with a little boy by his side


    shaking his hand hard. With a few teardrops hanging in the corner of his eyes, Thomas looked delicate


    and pitiful.


    "Dad, I want mom! Look for mommy!" Thomas held Terence tightly, trying to look for her mother. He


    hadn''t seen his mother for a long time and really missed her.


    He was afraid that if he hadn''t seen his mother for a long time, she would leave again.


    "Thomas, listen to me! I''m busy these days. I''ll go there in two days, okay?"


    Terence exined patiently. He had been hiding the fact that Hester was kidnapped from Thomas,


    fearing that he would make trouble.


    But who would have thought that even if Thomas didn''t know about it, he had already been so eager,


    which made him very tired.


    "Then ask Auntie Lisa to go with me!" Thomas rolled his eyes and came up with apromise.


    Although he also wanted to be with his parents, he could give up one of them in order to see his


    mother. Anyway, dad could be seen every day. It shouldn''t be a problem for him to leave a little longer!


    ncing at Lisa coldly, Terence smiled with a little pressure. "Really? Then you can ask Lisa. If she


    has time, she can go with you!"


    "Auntie Lisa, do you have time to take me with you?" Thomas looked at Lisa eagerly. Lisa loved him


    the most and must take him there.


    Lisa frowned awkwardly and looked away from Terence''s sharp eyes. ''It''s you two who are in conflict.


    Why do I always get involved?''


    "Thomas, as you can see, I have been busy these days. I really can''t leave. How about two days


    later?"


    Even Lisa, who loved him most, was unwilling to take him out. The tears in Thomas'' eyes were like a


    water tap that had opened a gate, running out.


    "Dad! I want my mother!"


    Although he disdained the way he acted like a spoiled child, he couldn''t care about it at this moment.


    He didn''t care as long as he could see his mother.


    Terence rubbed his forehead. He was most afraid that Thomas would be troubled. In the past few


    years, he had been taking care of him alone. Although he had arge group of servants, he was still


    worried about them.


    Lisa, whom he trusted most, couldn''t always help him, especially when Thomas cried.


    "Thomas, I promise you that I will take you there in two days, okay?"


    At this time, someone rang the bell outside the door. Lisa took the opportunity to leave the battlefield.


    She''d better stay out of the affair between the two father and son.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Looking up at Lisa''s back, Terence felt a headache. If she was here in the past, she might help coax


    him. But now, it was easy for her to run!


    "Everything can be discussed. Is this also possible? I am busy now and don''t have time. Can you give


    me two days?"


    Now that Hester was missing, he was already very annoyed. But Thomas was still making trouble here.


    How could he not be distracted?


    Lisa received an invitation card and was trembling with fear. Mr. Terence was in a bad mood now. If she


    told him something useless, she was afraid that she would be punished in the end.


    "Sir, someone sent an invitation!"


    Terence raised his eyebrows impatiently. He was somewhat disgusted with the invitation card handed


    in at this time.


    "Put it there!"


    "Sir, this is from the Liu family. You''d better have a look!" Lisa tried to persuade him. Although the Qi


    family was powerful now, the Liu family still had to be thought highly of.


    "The Liu family?"


    Terence raised his eyebrows. Since Miss Liu eloped with someone, the Liu family had little contact with


    the Qi family. Why did they suddenly send an invitation today?


    Confused, he opened the post and frowned.


    "The granddaughter of the Liu family?"


    It was said that the granddaughter of the Liu family had been abroad for a long time, and she had never


    shown up. How could she do it in such a big way now?


    "Young master,e with me!" Lisa took Thomas'' hand and left in a hurry. Although Terene doted on


    Thomas very much, now he was in a bad mood. It was inevitable that he would be angry!


    "But..." Looking at Lisa eagerly, Thomas was unwilling. He hadn''t achieved his goal yet. How could he


    be willing to leave?


    "How about I take you there some other day? Your dad is busy now. Let''s not disturb him, okay?" Lisa


    bent down and coaxed him in a soft voice, hoping that he could leave as soon as possible.


    After thinking for a while, he nodded obediently and left with Lisa.


    On the night of the banquet, the Liu''s mansion changed the traditional style to a grand and distinctive


    Chinese courtyard.


    Hester was sitting in the room, surrounded by four people. Beside her, there were three people, with


    clothes and shoes in their hands. Standing in a row, it looked quite frightening.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Hester only felt ufortable. She twisted her shoulders and felt sore


    and numb. "It''s almost done. Don''t dress up too deliberately. I''m not good enough. I won''t be beautiful


    no matter how I dress up."


    "You are so beautiful. How can you be inferior to others?" The make-up artist''s brush danced in the air,


    and the corners of her mouth slightly twitched. "There are no ugly women in the world. It''s obvious that


    they don''t want to dress up."


    Hester nodded in agreement. She was different from before just by waving her brush casually. "Yes,


    yes! I agree with you!"


    The make-up artist nced at Hester strangely. She thought meaningfully, but she didn''t say anything.


    She was carefully painting Hester''s face with foundation.


    "Hester, are you all right?" Leo held Derek''s hand and knocked on the door. He nced at Derek with a


    smile.


    "I also have a cousin. What are you proud of?" Derek rolled his eyes at him and decided to let it go.


    Leo liked to haggle over everything since he was a child. If Derek was not too narrow-minded, could he


    still stand here?


    When Hester opened the door, she saw the cold war between the two of them. She felt inexplicably


    tired. Since she came to the Liu family, of course, Derek was a regr guest. But every time she saw


    the two quarreling, she really felt tired!


    "Cousin, what''s wrong?"


    Hearing the voice of his cousin, Leo instantly raised a smile, turned around and looked at Hester


    eagerly.

 Chapter 739 The Protagonist Tonight

    Chapter 739 The Protagonist Tonight


    "Wow! Are you still my cousin? Why don''t you look like the same as before?"


    "ording to my preliminary judgment, she is your cousin!" Derek rolled his eyes at him and despised


    his exaggerated acting skills. "Although she does surprise me, she must be the same!"


    Raising his hand to give a punch to Derek, Leo smiled happily. "It''s natural that my cousin is beautiful. I


    don''t need you to tell me what to do!"


    Then he turned around and looked at Hester with a smile, which was a little creepy.


    "Of course Hester is the best person in the world and deserves better love!"


    Hester trembled and touched her chin, feeling that he acted to strangely. She raised her hand and


    touched Leo''s forehead, but didn''t feel anything wrong. Was he hit?


    "Don''t doubt it. He''s just too excited," said Derek coldly, looking at the man who hadughed like an


    idiot. He couldn''t bear to touch his forehead.


    "Excited?" Hester didn''t understand what he was excited about. Was it rted to the dinner party


    tonight?


    "We are leaving now. You change your clothes and go to see grandpa!" Leo held Hester in his arms


    and patted her on the back. His eyes were filled with tears.


    He was so happy!


    Looking at Hester''s back inexplicably, Hester only felt creepy. She frowned and thought for a while, but


    finally she didn''t know what to do.


    Following Leo''s instructions, Hester changed her clothes and went to look for her grandfather. Her feet


    were covered with a long dress. She was not used to it, so she had to walk quickly with holding the


    corner of her dress.


    "Miss Hester, please slow down!" Seeing that Hester was out of breath, the old butler hurried forward


    and persuaded her. If the she was injured, how could he exin it to the master!


    "I''m fine! I''m just not used to this dress!" Hester smiled sheepishly and raised her hand to roll up her


    scattered hair behind her ears. A pair of round and full pearls set off her earlobes, making her petite


    and cute.


    "I saw a lot of cars outside. The guests have arrived. It''s the first time that I''ve attended the party as a


    member of the Liu family. If I''mte, it will leave a bad impression!"


    Although she didn''t understand why her grandfather asked her to dress up, she was still her mother''s


    family. She couldn''t lose face!


    "The master has just taken the medicine. He can''t go out until he feels better. You can go in and have a


    talk with him!" The butler smiled kindly, opened the door and said softly.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The decoration was still antique. Hester reached into half of her body and smiled at the old man on the


    sofa. "Grandpa!"


    The crisp words made Edmund smile instantly. He raised his hand and patted the seat next to him,


    indicating her to sit next to him.


    Hester walked over obediently and sat down beside him. Then she put the water on the table in his


    hand. "Grandpa, you have just taken the medicine. It must be bitter in your mouth. Drink some water to


    moisten your throat!"


    Edmund took it over with a smile, and his eyes shed a trace of darkness. If Rosemary were here,


    would he be happier today?


    "I''ve been used to this taste for so many years. I don''t think it''s a hard question." As he spoke, he


    turned around, looked at Hester up and down, and nodded with satisfaction. "It''s your first time to show


    up today. Are you nervous?"


    "Of course." Hester lowered her head, looking a little depressed. "I''ve never attended such a grand


    banquet since I was a child. I''m so nervous that my palms are sweating!"


    "Silly girl!" A hint of pity shed through Edmund''s eyes. He hoped that he could hold her hand as


    much as he could. "This is the first time you appear as a member of the Liu family today. The more


    grand it is, the better. Don''t be nervous. This is our ce. If anyone dares to say no to you, I will let him


    out immediately!"


    "Ha ha!" Hester was amused by his words. She didn''t wear any makeup before, so she blinked her


    eyes ufortably. "With grandpa''s support, I don''t need to be afraid."


    "That''s for sure. As a member of the Liu family, you never need to look at others'' faces. You have to


    remember this, and always remember it."


    Hearing this, Hester''s eyes were slightly wet. Although her grandfather''s appearance was a little


    blurred in her memory, it still couldn''t affect him in her heart.


    "I know, grandpa!"


    On the other side, the main house of the Liu family was also the venue for the dinner party. It was


    usually quiet, but tonight it was exceptionally glorious.


    The servants had been busy for less than a week, so it was pleasant to see that the ce had changed


    a lot. Standing by the window and looking at the group of people below, Hester actually had a sense of


    panic, as if something was about to happen, making her restless.


    "What''s wrong?" Looking at Hester''s pale face, Edmund asked worriedly. Now no one couldpare


    with his precious granddaughter.


    "If you don''t feel well, have a good rest tonight. You don''t have to attend the dinner party."


    "How can I?" Hester said with a faint smile of helplessness. Although she didn''t know what her


    grandfather was up to, she had a vague feeling that the dinner party tonight had something to do with


    her.


    "Tonight is the first time I show up as a member of the Liu family. In order not to embarrass my mother,


    I must behave well!"


    "Who dares to say that my granddaughter is humiliated? I won''t let him go!" After throwing these words


    domineeringly, he took his walking stick and looked at Hester with a faint smile. "Are you ready?"


    Hester was not used to such caution all of a sudden. She took a deep breath, pulled her lips upward


    and nodded hard. "Yes, I''m ready."


    The two floors were winding, covered with thick red carpet, mysterious and noble. Edmund and a


    young woman slowly walked over. The two of them walked over with smiles on their faces.


    It was her! Terence felt a lump in his throat and an indescribable feeling. He had been looking for her


    for such a long time, but it turned out that she was the granddaughter of the Liu family. This result was


    ridiculous.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Hester stood on the stage with her grandfather. She looked straight


    ahead, trying to think of nothing.


    ''Calm down! Hester, you must hold on for mother''s sake! Grandpa is getting old, and he has been very


    sad about mother. You must make up for her!'' she thought.


    One was her mother, and the other was her father. As their daughter, she had to bear the responsibility


    with all her might.


    "As you can see, this is my granddaughter, the protagonist tonight!"

 Chapter 740 Have An Affair With You

    Chapter 740 Have An Affair With You


    Hester nodded gracefully. Fortunately, the dress was long enough. She nervously grasped the fabric of


    the dress, so no one could see anything unusual. The people made her a little dizzy. She took a deep


    breath to adjust her breath to avoid being too embarrassed.


    "Why does Edmund suddenly have a granddaughter?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "You don''t know, do you! Miss Rosemary eloped with someone. I guess she was just found back!"


    Terence frowned, listening to the discussion of the crowd, but more with a sense of ridicule. His sharp


    eyes made those people shut up and quietly leave.


    "Of course, today is the first time that my granddaughter has shown up in public, and today is also the


    day that our Liu family and the Yu family realize the promise of marriage."


    Edmund''s voice was loud and joyful. The marriage was originally arranged for Rosemary. It was a pity


    that she left with that man.


    The discussion became more heated. If the Liu family and the Yu family got married, they would be


    very powerful.


    Looking at the exmations in the crowd with satisfaction, Edmund only felt happy in his chest. The


    strongndscape that should have been formed many years ago finally came true.


    "You''re right. Today is also a good day for my granddaughter''s engagement. Let''s wish them happiness


    together!"


    The crowd kept eximing. Then they saw that Derek slowly walked down the stage, held the back of


    Hester''s hand with one hand and gently kissed her. There was a rare smile on his handsome face, cold


    andfortable.


    Hester''s soul was already gone. The cold kiss on the back of her hand brought her back to her senses.


    Looking at the wless face of Derek, she felt dizzy.


    Derek held her in his arms in time. The hair on his forehead covered his eyes, making it hard to see his


    expression clearly.


    "Nervous?"


    His hot breath sprayed on her neck, and her soul, which was not allowed to return, was about to leave


    her body again. If it weren''t for her reason, she would have already pushed him away.


    "Stay away from me!"


    Hearing Hester''s coward voice, the smile at the corners of Derek''s mouth deepened. He closed his


    eyes, and his long and thick eyshes covered his eyes to hide the light.


    "I can let you go. If you are not afraid of losing face, I don''t mind!"


    Hester could foresee her tragic situation without hesitation. She held his arm in a hurry, and the corners


    of her mouth twitched slightly.


    Why did this person suddenly change? Moreover, he... Didn''t he like men?


    Her eyes quietly searched for Leo in the crowd, and she was silent.


    Why was Leo still smiling so happily when he saw his lover holding another woman? Is too blind or


    brainless?


    Noticing that Hester was looking at Leo, a hint of yfulness shed in Derek''s eyes. His body moved


    forward slightly and clung to her back tightly, as if he was biting her.


    "I forgot to tell you that I''m bisexual."


    Hester only felt that the sky was filled with thunder. If it weren''t for the presence of Derek, she would


    have already been lying on the ground.


    "Oh, by the way, your ex husband is also here!" It seemed that the situation was not chaotic enough, so


    he continued to strike back. He put more force on her in case she really fell to the ground.


    "Although you have been divorced before, since you are so interesting and I can watch the show for


    free, it''s not bad for me to reluctantly marry you. It''s also a good chance to cover for me!"


    "Okay!" After the heavy heavenly thunder, Hester finally calmed down. She took a deep breath to calm


    herself down, and the smile on her face was impable.


    "There is a saying that you can''t get what you want. Is it because Leo finally found out that he loves a


    woman? And he had to give in because he was intimidated by you before. Now he has thought it


    through and decisively gives you up.


    You are badly hurt, so you can take advantage of the current and use me as an excuse. Then you can


    continue to secretly connect with my cousin, so as to use your true feelings to make him moved, and


    then you can live together!"


    A hint of astonishment shed across Derek''s dark eyes, but it quickly disappeared. With a slight smile


    at the corners of his mouth, he tightened his grip on Hester''s hand with a faint pressure.


    "I can''t stand my wife imagine things between me and other men every day, so you''d better not read


    those messy books from now on!"


    "I read them because of my cousin. You can''t restrict my love for him!"


    Hester retorted seriously, as if Derek had really done something wrong.


    Derek held her hand with a smile, flirting with her. Out of the corner of his eye, he nced at Terence,


    with a flicker of darkness.


    "Now, please lead the dance!" The host looked at the interaction between the two people, and the smile


    at the corners of his mouth was very stiff.


    If it was just a simple look, it could definitely deceive everyone. But he was standing so close to them,


    how could he not hear their conversation?


    He nced at Edmund who could also hear their conversation and greeted him in silence. No wonder


    he was one of the best in the business world. How awesome he was to be calm andposed!


    With an amiable smile, Edmund slowly walked down the tform. His crutch fell to the ground one by


    one. He walked straight to Leo and raised his hand to hit him.


    Everyone''s eyes were on the two people, Hester and Derek, so no one noticed anything in the corner.


    Leo gave a snort and refrained himself from screaming. He looked at his grandfather sadly and didn''t


    understand why he was hit.


    He had been busy with Hester these days, so he didn''t have time to make trouble!


    "I heard that you like men?"


    Edmund cast a cold nce at Leo, which chilled him to the bone. He stood there quietly, waiting for his


    rebuke.


    "What? Who made this rumor? I will make him regret living in this world!"


    Leo got furious at once. He thought of Derek at the first time, but he was not stupid enough to drag him


    down!


    "Oh! Just now, Hester said that the reason why Derek married her was to have an affair with you! And


    he didn''t deny it!"

 Chapter 741 Long-cherished Wish

    Chapter 741 Long-cherished Wish


    The corners of Leo''s mouth twitched violently. He looked at his grandfather nkly and blinked his


    eyes, somewhat baffled. How could he say something like that all of a sudden?


    "Grandpa, what are you talking about? Are you tired or confused? Have you misheard?"


    "p!" Another sound of stick fell on Leo, and Edmund red at him. Why did he have such an unfilial


    grandson who just wanted to piss him off?


    "Don''t you know whether I am stupid or you are stupid?"


    Leo bore the stick silently. At the same time, he was confused who was spreading the rumor, and most


    importantly, he had a big grudge against the gossip object.


    "Unfilial!" Edmund''s temples throbbed, but it was not appropriate to discipline his own child in the


    current situation, so he could only endure it and roared in a low voice.


    Hester, who was dancing with the initiator, saw this scene with a slight nce. She raised her


    eyebrows, nced at Derek and rolled her eyes in her heart.


    "You can easily start a war. You can also be considered a talent!"


    "I''m ttered." A smile shed across his elegant face. Derek didn''t feel ashamed at all when he heard


    this.


    Following Hester''s gaze, he saw the quarreling master and grandson in the corner.


    "Basically, Leo always loses at this time,"


    Derek said these words mercilessly, without feeling guilty at all. In his eyes, it was just a normal thing.


    "Huh!"


    Hester rested her head on his shoulder and chuckled. She thought the rtionship between her cousin


    and Derek was really funny.


    "What do you think? How do you feel when you see her and her fiance show their love here?"


    Melody walked slowly to Terence, shaking the red wine in her hand. A hint of darkness shed through


    her eyes, but with jealousy.


    That woman was so lucky to have such a noble grandfather! But in this case, she should have to


    change her n!


    Otherwise, she would lose more.


    ncing coldly at thecent Melody, Terence was in a worse mood. He raised his head and


    drank up the red wine in his hand. The sour taste lingered on the tip of his tongue, making him very


    ufortable.


    "Thank you for your concern, Miss Melody. But it has nothing to do with you! Please keep a distance


    from me in the future. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I can''t control myself and do something terrible!"


    Melody smiled indifferently and covered her eyes. She tightened her grip on the goblet, with her


    fingertips turning green, revealing her suppressed emotions.


    "Mr. Terence, you must be kidding. No matter how bad our Si Group is, it has not been reduced to the


    point of being kneaded casually!"


    Although she liked Terence, she was not going to lose her mind. The idea of profit was deeply


    engraved in her bones and she couldn''t give up.


    If Qi Group and Si Group were to meet in a business war one day, she would definitely kill them all.


    For her, if she couldn''t get it, it would be good to destroy it.


    "I forgot that Miss Melody is the general manager of Si Group after all. Even if you have stayed in the


    sanatorium for three years, there will be no change!"


    Terence raised his lips and looked at Melody in front of him. She looked horrible.


    "You said that we two are the same kind of people, so we know each other very well. I can figure out


    your ns clearly!"


    The two sat quietly in the corner, which was very ipatible with the noisy surroundings.


    The most important thing of the dinner had been announced, and the rest was the battlefield for


    business. Hester looked displeased and didn''t bother to deal with those tterers. She stood beside


    Derek and yawnedzily.


    "I''m sorry. My fiancee is a little tired. If you don''t have anything important, please excuse us."


    Although Derek was usually cold, he did show his good manners today. He always wore a smile from


    beginning to end, and his attitude was distant butfortable.


    "I''m sorry!"


    Derek kept apologizing to the people around him. Holding Hester''s arm, he slowly walked out of the


    encirclement and finally sat in a rest area.


    Hester sat on the sofa leisurely and took off her shoes secretly because her dress was long enough.


    She leaned against the sofa and sighed.


    "You are very unusual today!"


    "You look gorgeous today!" said Derek in a low voice, raising his eyebrows. His thick and long


    eyshes covered his eyes, casting a faint shadow at the corners of his eyes.


    Her fingertips stroked the back of Hester''s hand. It was itchy, but it had nothing to do with ambiguity.


    It was not because she was sentimental, but because this person was really abnormal today!


    Trembling her lips, Hester said coldly, "Are you a kid?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Such a childish tongue was really making her speechless.


    She withdrew her hand in silence. In public, Hester really didn''t have the courage to ept the gazes


    of "love" from thedies.


    "It seems that you get along well with each other!"


    Edmund, who had won the argument with Leo, nodded with satisfaction at Hester with a red face. His


    long-cherished wish finally came true today.


    Hester raised her head to tuck the short hair around her ear, her eyes drooping slightly. She was not


    dissatisfied with the marriage between. She just felt that it was a little unfair to her.


    "Grandpa, why did you announce this news today? Why didn''t I know anything about it?"


    Back then, Mrs. Qi had arranged a marriage for her in silence, and now the same scene happened.


    "If you don''t want to, we will cancel the marriage." Edmund was slightly stunned and then said


    indifferently. Anyway, he had already canceled once, and it didn''t matter if he would do it again.


    "Your mother was engaged to the Yu family before, but after what happenedter, she had to cancel


    the engagement unterally.


    Because of this, I always feel guilty to their family. Now that you are back, I want to make up for you. I


    always want to give you the best thing.


    But after thinking about it for a while, I found that I could give you very little, so I wanted to make a


    good marriage for you. As for Derek, I have known everything about him since he was a child. Only he


    is the one I trust most."


    Hester nodded to show that she knew it, but she couldn''t ovee the barrier in her heart. "I


    understand!"

 Chapter 742 Fiance

    Chapter 742 Fiance


    Tears welled up in Edmund''s eyes, but he quickly raised his head to hold them back. Today was a good


    day. He couldn''t let the unpleasant things in the past destroy it.


    "I had nned to let Sheryl marry Derek, but that kid was so imprudent. It would be a mess if she went


    to the Yu family.


    Leo is still a boy. But I think it''s a good idea for Leo to marry Derek."


    "Grandpa, what did you just say?" Leo frowned in disbelief. If he didn''t have a hearing problem just


    now, was grandpa talking about marriage? Why did he say that?


    Incorrect! It didn''t seem right!


    Edmund cast a cold nce at Leo. He didn''t treat Leo kindly, as if he was not his biological grandson.


    He snorted and said lightly, "You''re not married yet. What''s the difference between keeping you and a


    girl? If we can''t get married by then, it will still be useless!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Hester, who had been standing at the side all the time, felt that she was innocent. She was really just


    sitting there by chance. As for the rest, she was really fine.


    Considerately holding Hester in his arms, Derek raised his eyebrows slightly with a faint disdain and


    ridicule. "Grandpa, Hester is a little tired. I''ll help her back to her room."


    Hearing that his precious granddaughter was tired, Edmund felt sorry for her. "Since Hester is tired, you


    should help her go back quickly!"


    It took him a long time to find her. She couldn''t be tired because of the party, or he would be the one in


    pain!


    Derek nodded slightly and carefully helped Hester stand up. Then he slowly walked away under the


    resentful gaze of Leo.


    "Grandpa, I suspect that I am not your biological grandson." Leo nced at Edmund coldly and said in


    a low voice. Since he was a child, although Leo didn''t expect Edmund to be gentle to him, he didn''t


    even show his love, which made him a little depressed.


    Edmund didn''t want to argue with him anymore. He thought that Leo hadn''t made any progress in his


    cultivation over the years.


    "The paternity test has been done before, but the technical level was limited at that time. Maybe there


    was something wrong!


    Now that you even begin to suspect yourself, why don''t we do it again some other day?"


    Leo was really speechless.


    Supported by Derek, Hester returned to the bedroom. She threw off her shoes and sat on the bed.


    Although today''s hair and makeup were specially treated, why was so tired!


    "You''ll be fine after resting for a while. It''s inevitable for you to feel tired for the first time, but you''ll


    gradually get used to it."


    It was rare for Derek to say something considerate. He slowly sat on the sofa and supported his head


    with one hand. He was a little tired.


    It was inevitable that people would be tired of attending such kind of parties for too many times.


    "I''m fine, but you are the one who is more tired!" Hester nced at Derek and raised her eyebrows.


    "But I didn''t imagine that you would be like this!"


    "What do you mean?" asked Derek in a serious tone. His face was as cold as before.


    Hester was choked and took a deep breath. She shouldn''t me him for what he had done for her.


    "Mr. Derek, I want to have a rest. Please go out!"


    Derek nodded slightly and nced at Hester, raising his eyebrows slightly. "It doesn''t matter! We are


    engaged now. You don''t have to say that."


    "Well, I''m going to change my clothes. Please go out for a while!" Hester smiled dryly, sat straight and


    looked at him seriously, clenching her fists nervously.


    How could this person be so difficult to deal with? No wonder his cousin said that he was vicious inside!


    "Okay!" Derek stood up and rolled up his sleeves with his slender fingers. "Do you need my help?


    Although it may be a little unfamiliar, I hope you don''t mind it."


    What responded to him was a pillow and a loud shutting door.


    After taking off her clothes, Hester changed into a morefortable casual clothes andyzily on the


    big bed, sleepy.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and sat up from the bed with her eyes wide open.


    "Oh my God! Did Brother Austine here today? Did he see us?"


    But how could he not see the two standing in such a conspicuous ce? ''What if he gets angry?''


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Thinking of this possibility, Hester put on her shoes in a hurry and rushed out.


    In order to avoid the guests at the banquet, Hester specially chose a quiet path to quickly pass through.


    She wanted to leave as soon as possible and go to Austin.


    "Ah!"


    Hester staggered, screamed and closed her eyes in a hurry, waiting for the sharp pain.


    ''Huh? What''s going on? Why didn''t I fall to the ground after so long?''


    She opened her eyes slightly and found herself in someone''s arms. Hester breathed a sigh of relief and


    smiled. "Thank you!"


    As she blurted out the words, the hand that shackled her arm tightened, making her a little painful. But


    after all, it was him who saved her. She was too embarrassed to say anything, so she had to endure it.


    "Sorry, I didn''t see the road clearly just now. If there is anything wrong, I apologize to you here. You can


    let me go."


    "Hester!"


    His voice made Hester tremble. A chill rushed to her head.


    The voice was so familiar to her. It was her nightmare for the rest of her life.


    "Why are you here? ¡­¡­"


    Hester covered her mouth and frowned at the first half of the sentence. She was so stupid. Why did


    she ask this question subconsciously?


    Qi Group was of great importance in the business world. If he didn''te to the dinner party, it would


    be unreasonable!


    "Mr. Terence, please let me go! If my fiance sees it, he will be unhappy."


    Anyway, ordinary people couldn''t deal with the guy with abnormal brain, so she decided to use Derek


    as an excuse! Anyway, she had been doing it for the whole night. It shouldn''t be a big deal to use him


    once in a while!


    "Fiance?"


    Terence said in a dangerous tone, emitting a gloomy aura, which was so cold that it could directly


    freeze people to death.


    "Hester, I really underestimated you. You have already had a fiance."

 Chapter 743 Fight

    Chapter 743 Fight


    Hester suppressed the impulse to tremble and forced herself to calm down. Because of the dim light,


    she couldn''t see clearly what Terence looked like at the moment.


    But it had nothing to do with her.


    "Have you forgotten that you are attending the wedding banquet of my fiance and me?"


    With a cold snort, Terence wished he could strangle Hester. Three years ago, she disappeared silently.


    She changed her name, and she still pretended not to know him.


    ''Hester, you are so ridiculous.''


    "How long do you want to pretend?"


    He roared, as if something had copsed. This boring game was really enough for him to y with her


    for so long.


    "Mr. Terence, please let go of me. You hurt me."


    Hester frowned and struggled to escape, but the difference in strength between the two was too great,


    so she couldn''t make a wish in the end.


    The strong smell of alcohol made her even more desperate. ''Is he drunk or crazy?''


    "Mr. Terence, I think you are drunk, so you are a little unconscious. Let go of me first. I''ll ask someone


    to send you home!"


    Terence''s eyes were bloodshot, and the words "Mr. Terence" were particrly harsh. He wanted her to


    shut up.


    "HMM..."


    With her eyes wide open in disbelief, Hester gripped him tightly with both hands, trying to push him


    away.


    What the hell was he doing? He was definitely drunk and out of his mind.


    Leo looked ferocious. If he hadn''t heard the noise here, he wouldn''t have known that this man was


    bullying his cousin again. He didn''t have a stand before, but now it was different!


    "Damn it! How dare you bully my cousin in our Liu family? Terence, I think you are courting death."


    Leo shouted and ran to Terence in a hurry. He pulled him hard and hit his abdomen with the other


    hand.


    Being pulled away from the man''s embrace, Hester felt dizzy and fell into a warm embrace.


    Confused, she looked up and saw that Derek was looking at Terence and Leo with a calm face.


    ''What? Why does he show such a terrible expression? Does he really like me?''


    Looking at Derek''s expression, Hester''s mind was in a mess. She felt a little bit embarrassed. She


    shook her head vigorously and forced herself to calm down.


    "What are you doing?"


    Hester in his arms finally attracted the attention of Derek. He withdrew his gaze and looked at her.


    Then he raised his eyebrows and asked casually.


    Hester took a deep breath and shook her head subconsciously. God! It was so horrible!


    It was not because she thought too much, but because Derek was too unpredictable. She really didn''t


    understand him!


    "Can you stand by yourself?"


    asked Derek impatiently, raising his eyebrows. It seemed that he couldn''t wait to do something.


    "Sure!" Hester nodded nkly and stood up considerately. She swore that all this was what she wanted


    to do subconsciously, and it had nothing to do with her own thoughts.


    A gust of wind shed in front of her, and Hester only saw a ck shadow join the battle. The wailing


    was endless, mixed with the sound of physical collision, making her feel very painful.


    "Hester, are you okay?"


    Leo quitted the fight, holding Hester''s shoulders with both hands, and looked around. What the hell


    does Terence want to do?


    "You must be the one who is in trouble, right?"


    Hester raised her hand to wipe the blood on the tip of Leo''s nose and said in a trembling voice. Why


    did she suddenly feel that the world was so mysterious? She really wanted to leave!


    Leo raised his hand indifferently and wiped the blood on his face. He held Hester''s fingertips and


    smiled. "Don''t worry. It''s not mine."


    Hester felt that there was no constion in this sentence. On the contrary, she was faintly worried


    about the person who was beaten.


    "Cousin..."


    "I know you care about me the most." Holding Hester''s hand affectionately, Leo looked at her] with a


    moved expression.


    "Terence has gone too far. He bullied you before, but now he dares toe to our Liu family to bully


    you. Don''t worry! I won''t let him go easily."


    Hester lowered her head weakly. Well, there was no point in saying more. But judging from Leo''s


    expression, he must have wanted to teach Terence a lesson a long time ago!


    Otherwise, why did he hit him so hard?


    "Can Derek fight?"


    He usually looked gentle, and asionally wore a pair of gold rimmed sses. Was such a man really


    the kind of man who could fight?


    "Are you sure he wasn''t beaten?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the battle over there finally ended.


    Hester took a deep breath and saw that Derek tidied up the buttons of his clothes in a graceful manner,


    and instantly returned to the gentle state.


    Of course, if the person in his hand was not involved, this scene was really beautiful.


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine!"


    Obviously, Derek heard what they were talking about during the fight. He nodded slightly and thanked


    her sincerely.


    Looking away, Hester couldn''t bear to look straight at them Why did she suddenly have an illusion that


    she had never known them?


    "Throw him out!"


    Derek threw Terence aside casually and ordered the servants behind him in a low voice. Then he took


    out a handkerchief from his pocket and carefully wiped his fingertips.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t help it! But I have tried my best to be lenient."


    Hearing this, Hester silently nced at Terence, who was lying on the ground and fainted. After


    struggling for a while, she decided to give up.


    It was impossible for her to be together with Terence at all, so she should stay away from him!


    "I have something else to do, so I have to go now."


    "Let me be with you! It will be too dangerous if you meet a freak like him again."


    Leo volunteered to stay with her. It was not easy to find her back! He couldn''t let her hurt! He had to


    keep an eye on it, or his grandpa would me him.


    "Cousin, I really don''t need it. I can go back myself." Hester hurriedly waved her hand and refused his


    kindness.


    She was going to find Austin, not to fight.


    "No way!" It was her fiance who stopped her this time. Derek raised his hand and smoothed her messy


    hair.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I''m good at fighting!"

 Chapter 744 Im Back

    Chapter 744 I''m Back


    Hearing this, Hester''s mouth twitched. She raised her hand to wipe the sweat on her forehead and


    silently agreed with him. Moreover, his fighting skills were really iparable to that of ordinary


    people!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Thank you two for your kindness, but I really don''t need it this time."


    "Hester, don''t you really think about taking me there?" Leo said with a smile, looking at Hester. "I''m


    afraid you can''t deal with Austin."


    Hester didn''t want Leo to go, but what he said was true.


    "I''m a psychotherapist. Although Austin is a little difficult to deal with, as long as I want, there is no one


    I can''t get!"


    Leo raised his eyebrows, noticing Hester''s hesitation. He hurriedly increased his chips and continued. It


    was not easy to find her cousin! He must keep an eye on her. She couldn''t be taken away so easily!


    "I thought it would be better for you to take me, your fiance, with you than this loser!" Standing next to


    them, Derek said coldly.


    After all, if he really needed to do something, he could solve the problem quickly and save a lot of time.


    Hester was blocked in the middle, indicating that she wanted neither of them. However, her arms were


    tightly shackled and unable to move at all.


    She showed deep helplessness.


    "Cousin, Derek, can you let go of me first?"


    "Okay!" Leo was the first to make a concession. After all, it was his own cousin! He would absolutely


    obey and do as she said. "You can''t run away anyway. There''s nothing to worry about."


    Just now, the words that Hester wanted to express her gratitude were held back in her mouth. She


    lowered her head listlessly. She didn''t understand why would they have to do everything together?


    "Did I do anything wrong recently to piss you off?"


    The two looked at each other and said in a tacit manner, "No!"


    "So you two don''t like each other?" Hester looked at her toes and continued.


    "Not really!"


    "Did I get in your way?" Hester asked, raising her eyebrows.


    "Absolutely not!"


    Hearing the two people''s consistent answers, Hester knew that if she thought they were normal, she


    would be a fool!


    "Oh! I see."


    "No, why do I feel strange when I hear you say that?" Leo frowned and felt something wrong.


    He raised his eyes and nced at Derek.


    "I have a fiancee, so my sexual orientation won''t be suspected!" said Derek slowly. There was a trace


    of ridicule on his expressionless face.


    "I..."


    Leo frowned and felt something strange, but he didn''t know how to express it.


    Hester was already used to this kind of scene. She raised her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear,


    and no longer fought for her freedom.


    Sitting in the car, two bodyguards, one on the left and one on the right, tightly protected her. Hester sat


    in the middle listlessly, thinking about how to exin it to Brother Austinter.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here!"


    Holding Hester''s cold hand, Leo said affectionately. Although he had thought highly of Austin as his


    cousin''s husband before, he still thought that Derek would be more suitable for her.


    Of course, Austin did love Hester very much. He believed that Derek was the most reliable man.


    "Okay!"


    Hester nodded and stared at her toes, lost in thought. She had left for so many days and hadn''t called


    him. Would Brother Austin be angry?


    She didn''t know where her phone was left because it was all of a sudden. However, since she knew


    that Edmund was her grandfather, she hadn''t called Brother Austin. It was really her fault.


    Hester came to the door of Austin''s house with uneasiness and stood outside. She had been in and out


    of the door countless times, but today she felt particrly conflicted.


    If Brother Austin was here, how should she exin what had happened in the past two days? If he was


    not here, things would be much easier?


    "Cousin, tell me if you have invited Brother Austin tonight."


    Hester wanted to confirm the list of the banquet tonight.


    "The Lin family''s industrial center is abroad, while the Liu family''s is at home. The two families basically


    have no conflict. Grandpa drew up the list of this party. I checked it and found no Austin''s name."


    Frowning and thinking for a moment, Leo said with certainty. To be honest, if Austin had been there, it


    would have been a huge blow to him.


    He had protected Hester for more than three years, but he hadn''t seeded in winning her heart. He


    had to see her in another man''s arms again. This fact was really tragic!


    Derek looked at Hester indifferently. After standing here for so long, he was indeed a little impatient.


    "Open the door!"


    "Okay!" Hester nodded obediently and stopped thinking about it. She took out the key from her bag and


    calmed down as the door was opened.


    The room was dark without any sign of strangers. Turning on the light, Hester looked at the familiar


    layout and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "You can sit here as you like!"


    She put her handbag aside and invited the two of them to sit down.


    "Huh! I havee here as many times as you!" Leo sneered and replied slowly. Hey on the sofa


    lazily and sighedfortably.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the bedroom door opened. Austin walked out of the room with his


    sleepy eyes. Wearing pajamas, he looked very cute.


    "Brother Austin!"


    Hester lost her calmness in an instant. She stood up in embarrassment, holding the edge of her clothes


    tightly with her hands, and looked at Austin in panic.


    "Hester?" Austin rubbed his eyes and thought he was dreaming. Just now, he heard her voice


    indistinctly. He tried toe out to have a look, but he didn''t expect that she really came back.


    "You are back."


    Hearing this, Hester couldn''t help but shed tears. Over the years, he had never questioned her. All he


    wanted was her safety.


    She rushed to Austin and held him tightly with her hands. Her tears wet his clothes and clung to his


    body.


    "I''m back."

 Chapter 745 Chaotic Logic

    Chapter 745 Chaotic Logic


    A touch of gloom shed through Austin''s eyes. He sighed and held her in his arms, smiling helplessly.


    "You have found your family. Why are you crying? Shouldn''t you be happy?"


    "Brother Austin!" Hearing Austin''s words, Hester''s tears were even more intense. She held his waist


    tighter and tighter, and her head rubbed against his arm intimately with a trace of dependence.


    She didn''t know how to express her feelings. She just wanted to hold him tightly. It was a sense of


    security for her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Austin asked, raising his eyebrows and looking at Leo and Derek not far away. Why did she cry all of a


    sudden?


    "Shouldn''t today be your good day? Why are you crying? Did someone bully you?"


    "No!"


    Hester said sulkily, gritting her teeth and lowering her eyes.


    "Brother Austin, I''m sorry that I haven''t contacted you these days!"


    Austin narrowed his eyes and sighed. He patted her back gently and smiled. He had thought that she


    had suffered some grievance before she came here to cry. He didn''t expect that it was because of him.


    The Liu family was a rich family. It wasmon for them to plot against each other. It was normal for


    her to be bullied when she was a neer.


    However, it was not easy for the Liu family to find her. How could she be bullied?


    Thinking of this, Austin felt himself ridiculous. In the past few days, he had been worried and wondered


    what she would encounter in the Liu family.


    He had just fallen asleep and didn''t expect her to run over by herself.


    "Silly girl, it''s not easy for you to find your family. It''s normal for you to be happy. Anyway, I''ve been


    busy with the surgery in the hospital. How can I have time to me you?"


    "So you are actually ming me in your heart, aren''t you?" Hester''s heart trembled. Looking at Austin


    with her watery big eyes.


    Although Brother Austin was nice to her, he still had his own temper. He was just used to enduring that.


    Austin was stunned when he saw his reflection in her eyes. She had been worrying for so many days,


    just because she was afraid that he would me her.


    But how could he me her? Since they knew each other, it seemed that he had been making


    concessions without any principles between them!


    Frowning slightly, Derek looked at the two of them and said coldly, "As Hester''s fiance, I don''t think it is


    appropriate for Mr. Austin to hold her like this."


    He had endured this matter for a long time, but the two still had no intention of letting it go. Hester was


    his nominal fiancee. He didn''t like cuckolds.


    "Fiance?" Austin looked at Leo in confusion. It was just a dinner party where Hester was introduced.


    Where did a fiancee from?


    "Oh! Well, he just took office today. Don''t mind!" Leo stepped forward with an awkward smile. But what


    did he say?!


    Hester''s ears were ringing. She regretted promising the two of them toe with her! It was just an


    excuse to say that he was afraid that she would be in danger!


    Besides, didn''t he feel a little guilty when he mess it up?


    "Brother Austin, I can exin!"


    "Hester, why do you call other man so affectionately in front of your fiance? What do you want to do?"


    asked Derek gloomily.


    How many men in the world could remain calm when it came to cheating?


    Taking a deep breath, Hester carefully nced at Austin''s face, took a deep breath and clenched her


    fists. "Brother Austin, let me solve the internal problems of them!"


    With that, she took Leo''s hand with one hand, and took Derek''s hand with the other. They were a little


    far away from Austin.


    Letting go of Leo, Hester looked up at him with watery eyes. A weird smile appeared on her face, which


    made his back numb.


    "Cousin, you said you would protect me, didn''t you?"


    "What?" Leo took a step back. He hesitated for a while and nodded slowly. "Yes! But the point is that no


    one is bullying you now!"


    Although he was nervous, he had to hold his chest high in front of his own cousin!


    Hester nodded, raised her hand and rubbed her cheek. She slowly walked up to him and looked at him,


    tears falling.


    "Cousin, Derek bullied me!"


    The two men were stunned by Hester''s sudden move. Leo was shocked by the fact that it was Derek,


    while thetter was shocked by her tears.


    "Leave it to me!"


    After a long silence, Leo heard what he said and punched Derek mercilessly.


    The eerie silence followed. Hester was stunned. She didn''t expect her cousin, who was usually gentle,


    to be so powerful today. And most importantly, why did he punch him in the face?


    "Okay. Do you feel better?"


    Derek wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth with his slender fingers. He stared at Hester with his


    sparkling eyes and said slowly, as if someone else being beaten.


    Hester was stunned at his words. She didn''t understand why he said that. He was the one who was


    beaten, but why was she the one who felt guilty?


    "If you are angry because of what happened just now, then are you a little relieved?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Derek''s dark eyes reflected the astonishment on Hester''s face, and he smiled. His charming voice was


    pushed out slowly.


    "Derek, are you insane?"


    On the other hand, Leo, who hit the man, raised his hand and touched the man''s forehead.


    But why did he make a special movement today? Was it really appropriate to make him so scared?


    "In a sense, it''s normal for me to be beaten because I broke up their marriage." Derek nodded slightly.


    The blood at the corner of his mouth made his face more and more shocking.


    He never liked to owe others anything. He always did things by himself and didn''t follow the rules. He


    knew this very well and never cared about it.


    As long as he thought it was right, he had to solve it in his own way. Austin had chased after Hester for


    such a long time, and Leo had seen it. Now that he was the first one to take it. Naturally, Leo would be


    angry.

 Chapter 746 The Problem Of Marriage

    Chapter 746 The Problem Of Marriage


    Hearing what Derek said, Hester couldn''t refute him for a while. Although his reason was a little


    strange, in a sense, it was really right that no one could refute!


    "I''m more and more interested in the structure of your brain." Leo nodded in admiration and clenched


    his fists. "I wonder when you have time. Can you go to the hospital to have a craniotomy operation? Let


    me see how your magical brain is constructed!"


    Derek chose to ignore the boring topic. He looked at Hester with burning eyes without any emotion. "As


    long as you are my fiancee, I still hope you can abide by your duty, even if we two will not have any


    result."


    "What do you mean?"


    Austin frowned and listened to him in confusion. He didn''t understand what he meant. What was the


    name of a fiancee? And why did she have something to obey?


    "Maybe Mr. Austin doesn''t know much about the situation, and some misunderstandings are


    inevitable." Derek nodded at Austin. He felt very guilty for robbing other people''s girlfriend.


    "Hester and I have already held an engagement party, so we two are nominally fiancees."


    "Nominally?"


    Obviously, Austin knew some words, but he was not clear about them. Since the engagement


    ceremony had been held, why did he still say so?


    "Of course, I hate women!"


    Derek nodded his head slightly and his voice didn''t change at all, just like a cold-blooded machine.


    Although he didn''t know why, he had never been interested in women.


    "Although I don''t hate Hester very much, I don''t like her either!"


    "So?" Austin was not interested in the nonsense in front of him at all. The only thing he was interested


    in was what did he mean by ''like''.


    "I''m still here!" Hester sighed helplessly and raised her hands. Was it really appropriate to talk about it


    in front of others?


    Besides, did they really think she was transparent?


    "So, I don''t have any feelings for her for the time being. There is no need to treat me as your imaginary


    enemy!" Ignoring Hester''s words, Derek continued to talk with Austin.


    Hearing the exnation of Derek, Austin felt a little relieved. As long as they were not married, he still


    had a chance.


    "Then you must keep your promise!"


    "Okay!"


    Hester looked at Leo with a hint of sadness. Did they do it on purpose?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Cousin!"


    Leo''s hair stood on end and he took a small step back silently. He really didn''t want to talk about it! He


    had pped Derek on the spur of the moment and regretted it.


    If he did it again, he was afraid that he would lose his life here.


    "Hester, please spare me! You''ve seen what a fight like. Don''t let me die!


    I''m also a handsome and talented man. I''m not married yet!"


    "Grandpa said he wanted to marry you to me, so you''d better give up!" It was not until Derek dealt with


    Austin that he had time to take care of Leo.


    "Marry you? Derek, I warn you, don''t go too far! I''m a man. How can I marry you?"


    Leo was like a cat being stepped on its tail. He waved his ws at Derek, but it had no substantial


    attacking effect.


    "Cousin, why do you have to struggle with your marriage?" Hester was helpless with her cousin''s focus.


    As a man, was it really necessary to pay attention to this?


    Shouldn''t he pay attention to his appearance or figure?


    "Of course! If I want to get married, I won''t marry a boring man like Derek. But if you want to marry him,


    Derek is such a capable man. If you take him back and put him at home, there is nothing to worry


    about."


    Hester''s mouth twitched and she looked at Leo in surprise. She didn''t know what to say to express her


    bitter heart.


    So, he didn''t care about who he was talking to at all. Instead, he directly treated Derek as that man.


    "Cousin, although I don''t know much about the rtionship between you and Derek, I will definitely


    support you for your unique thoughts."


    Leo nodded with satisfaction, and then his face darkened. "Hester, it''s not what you think, really!"


    "Okay!" Hester nodded perfunctorily. She no longer had any hope of her cousin''s intelligence. However,


    it seemed that Derek was single-minded, and the two of them were quite matched!


    "Why are you being so perfunctory? I really don''t like Derek. I like women very much. Besides, my ex-


    girlfriends can line up from here to the gate of themunity."


    Leo roared with his red eyes. It was rted to a man''s reputation, so he had to try his best to protest.


    He really didn''t like men. He really didn''t like them!


    "I see." Hester satzily on the sofa, ignoring his heart wrenching shout. She supported her head with


    one hand and looked at the calm Derek, confused.


    Since Leo had confessed his love, why was he still so calm?


    "Our two families are equal in power. It''s the same for you two to marry me, our parents won''t have


    much of a problem with it!"


    The summary of Derek''s words was veryplete, but it made the two involved speechless. Why did


    they always feel that things were heading to something terrible?


    "Hester, aren''t you worried about your cousin?"


    Austin approached Hester and whispered.


    "Not at all." Hester turned her head casually and said slowly. The two of them were both men.


    ording to his cousin''s yful character, he was afraid that it would be Derek who would suffer in the


    future!


    "I trust my cousin very much!"


    "I mean the moral quality of Derek!" Austin rubbed his forehead and said in silence.


    Hearing Austin''s words, Hester''s heart trembled and she turned her head with a stiff neck. She couldn''t


    help thinking of the way Derek fought, and her back was numb.


    Wouldn''t it be dangerous to rece Terence with Leo? Derek was really good at fighting.

 Chapter 747 The Answer

    Chapter 747 The Answer


    "Then let my cousin marry him! Grandpa is a smart man. He won''t let him bully my cousin."


    Hester thought for a moment and finally found a perfect answer. Although Derek was good at fighting,


    he would restrain himself if he was in another ce!


    "Will Derek agree?" Austin asked in a chilly voice, and his eyes fell on Derek. He trembled slightly and


    felt that the situation was not very optimistic.


    After all, ording to his understanding of Leo, he was afraid that the result would be different! "Hester,


    there is something that cannot be forced. Besides, your cousin''s temper can''t suppress Derek."


    Hearing Austin''s ruthless words, the corners of Hester''s mouth twitched fiercely. ''Although there is


    nothing wrong with this sentence, there is really no need to make fun of my cousin!''


    As a man, he had some dignity! Although he didn''t care about it himself, she was his cousin, so she


    should care about him!


    "Although my cousin looks frivolous, he is reliable at critical moments!"


    "No!" Leo, who was fighting fiercely aside, was the first to react. He raised his hand to stop Derek from


    saying anything and looked up at him. "Didn''t we twoe here because we were worried about


    Hester?"


    On the other hand, Derek rolled his eyes and made no secret of it. "You just remember?"


    He had thought of it a long time ago, but in order not to let someone take advantage of it, he casually


    echoed the quarrel.


    "We have stolen the spotlight,"


    Leo said in a low voice. He had been with Derek for a long time, so he knew exactly what he was


    thinking about.


    He put his hand on his forehead and sighed. Why did he want to humiliate himself to talk to this person,


    and why couldn''t he get rid of the question of sexual orientation?


    "Cousin, have you finished quarreling with Derek?"


    Hesterzily leaned against the sofa, looking at Leo and Derek. Now that the problem between her and


    Brother Austin had been solved, she felt much more rxed.


    However, she had some doubts about his cousin''s sexual orientation.


    "Yes!" Leo answered in a low voice subconsciously, but he didn''t have time to see the emotion in


    Hester''s eyes. He raised his hand and patted on Derek''s shoulder, raising his eyebrows. "Let''s go! We


    have aplished our mission, so it''s time for us to retreat."


    Before leaving, Austin stood at the door, holding Hester tightly, with tears in his eyes.


    "Hester, now that youe back to the Liu family, you don''t have to work so hard or carefully as


    before. I''m really happy for you!"


    "Brother Austin, thank you for taking care of me these days. Don''t worry. I will live a happier life in the


    future."


    Hester nestled in his arms, her closed eyes trembling slightly. Crystal tears floated on her eyshes.


    She was beautiful, but with a strange beauty, very attractive.


    As long as there was a little warmth in the world, she would definitely hold it firmly.


    "Mr. Austin, please keep a distance from my fiancee. Thank you!" Derek looked at Austin and Hester


    expressionlessly.


    "I''m sorry! You can continue your conversation. I''ll take this stupid man away!" Leo stepped forward


    and pulled Derek away, leaving the two of them alone.


    Although Derek didn''t understand amorous feelings in usual, now it was the time. He should avoid it a


    little and leave some way for her.


    "I''m defending my dignity!" Derek didn''t take Leo''s words seriously. He had his own principles and


    would not deliberately cater to others'' gaze.


    "Okay! You are defending your dignity, but at the same time, can you show your respect for others?"


    Leo almost went crazy. He didn''t know what was on his mind. Derek was the one who intervened. How


    could it be someone else''s fault now?


    "You are right. I agree with you!" Derek nodded slightly. After thinking for a moment, he felt that Leo,


    who had always been unreliable, would also be so reliable for a while. It was really rare.


    As his only friend, he had to stand by his side once!


    "Let''s get in the car first!"


    After saying that, he got on the car first and closed his eyes. Basically, his principle would not be


    broken, but he was very keen on the truth that out of sight, out of mind!


    The corners of Hester''s mouth twitched as she watched them leave. She raised her hand to tuck the


    short hair near her ear, smiling awkwardly. Sometimes she didn''t know how to deal with them.


    "Brother Austin, if there is nothing else, I have to go now."


    Austin nodded slightly, with his fingertips lingering on her hair and his eyebrows drooping. "I''m d that


    you cane to see me tonight!"


    Hearing Austin''s words, Hester felt a little sad. She didn''t know how to describe it in a gentle way. It


    was just endless sadness.


    Brother Austin had been protecting her for so long, but she didn''t respond to him at all. What''s more,


    she made things turn out like this. She was really guilty.


    Her hands were tightly intertwined, and she didn''t know how to express her feelings to him.


    "Brother Austin, do you me me?"


    "Why do you ask that?" Austin raised his eyebrows and said softly. He didn''t know what she was


    thinking.


    Hester raised her head and looked at his face. She clenched her fists and bit the corner of her mouth,


    secretly making up her mind.


    She was so indecisive that few people in the world would like her.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Brother Austin, I have thought about it carefully. Our rtionship has been dyed for a long time


    because of me. I have been guilty all the time!"


    "Hester!" Austin stopped her with excitement. He clenched his fists and looked at her with red eyes.


    He couldn''t help trembling, afraid that he would hear thest answer he wanted to hear from her. He


    didn''t know why he was so worried. He was just afraid of that answer.


    In the past, he could have lied to himself that everything was fine, but now it was different. The


    standard answer wasing, and he was not able to face it.


    "I know you want to solve this problem, but please give me some time, okay?"

 Chapter 748 Be With You

    Chapter 748 Be With You


    Hester frowned and looked at Austin, her palms full of sweat. She took a deep breath and stared at


    Austin.


    "Brother Austin, I think it clearly. I''ve always said that I want to have a try with you. Every time I say it,


    it''s true. Only you don''t take it seriously!


    So, this time I want to solemnly inform you that we can have a try."


    Austin looked at Hester with burning eyes, his hands trembling with excitement. He wanted to touch her


    face, but he was afraid that it was a dream and would be broken by his carelessness.


    "Hester... What did you say just now?"


    "I said that I will tell grandpa to cancel the engagement with the Yu family and I will be with you!"


    Hester repeated her words tirelessly. Tears were about to fall from her eyes. Her mood was very


    complicated, but she felt more rxed.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She didn''t want to owe Austin anything. He was the one who loved her most in the world. It was said


    that sometimes it was very likely to be a mistake to go forward. If one looked back at a critical moment,


    it might be another world.


    Austin was unexpectedly calm. He had waited for this moment for a long time, but now he felt it


    unrealistic after his dream came true. But only he himself knew clearly how many feelings were hidden


    behind this calm.


    "Hester, are you serious this time?"


    "I''m always telling the truth, but you always think I''m joking," Hester said with a faint bitter smile.


    Everyone thought her love was worthless, but no one had seen her struggle in pain. She knew how


    well Brother Austin treated her. That was why she wanted to give him a response.


    She had worked hard to maintain their rtionship for so many years, so she naturally understood the


    bitterness in it. The reason why she did not say it was just for her remaining self-esteem.


    "Brother Austin, I know what you are thinking. But please trust me. I will try my best to forget that


    person."


    Feeling heartbroken, Austin held her in his arms, with a touch of gloom in his eyes. There was a faint


    bitter and helplessness in the corner of his mouth.


    Hester said so because she didn''t know what he had done. Once everything was exposed, he would


    probably go to hell!


    "Hester!" ''Don''t be so good to me. I''m afraid I won''t be able to let go of you by then!'' he thought in his


    heart.


    He gently patted her on the back to calm her down. "Well, it''s gettingte. You should go back now!"


    The next morning, Hester woke up in pain. She rubbed her sore neck, stood up slowly and walked out


    of the bedroom. When she passed by the back gardenst night, there was an inexplicable sh of


    emotion.


    ''He... Is he all right? Last night, both Leo and Derek tried to kill him!''


    "No! Hester, what are you thinking about? No matter what happened to that man has nothing to do with


    you. You have nothing to do with him anymore. Just stop dreaming, okay?"


    "I heard you talking to yourself in the early morning. Did you do something wrong?" Leo said slowly


    with a smile, patting her on the back.


    Hester''s heart trembled. She slowly turned around and saw Leo looking at her with a yful


    expression.


    "Cousin, you are so excited in the early morning. I really admire you."


    She said it in such a low voice that he might not hear anything, right?


    Although she thought so, she still felt a little guilty. After all, there were some things that had to end.


    She couldn''t forget it. It was a dangerous thing for her and Brother Austin.


    "But when did you stand behind me? Did you hear anything you shouldn''t hear?"


    Frowning, Leo recalled the scene carefully. He could only hear her muttering, but he didn''t hear clearly


    what she was saying.


    "I really regret that I didn''t listen to you carefully just now."


    Hester''s lips trembled. She raised her hand and gave him a punch before slowly walking away.


    "Grandpa is waiting for us. Cousin, don''t bete."


    Leo covered his stomach and sighed. "As my cousin, don''t you know that you should be nicer to me?"


    At least, she didn''t have to do it so hard!


    "Hester, can we set some rules in the future?"


    The only response was her cold back. Hester didn''t want to talk to him at all. She just wanted to go to


    her grandfather as soon as possible, in case she was annoyed by him.


    "Hester, if you don''t like the rules, can we restrain you from hitting me?"


    Hester ignored theining of her cousin behind her and walked forward, thinking about her own


    affairs. She couldn''t let go of the matter of Terence, and it tortured her and Brother Austin at the same


    time.


    She didn''t care about it herself, but Brother Austin made it difficult for her.


    "Grandpa!" Thinking of the matter with Terence, Hester went to the outer bedroom unconsciously. She


    hurriedly calmed down and nodded softly.


    "Hum." Edmund nodded slightly, holding a cup of tea in his hand and taking a sip. He raised his eyes


    and nced at Leo, who followed her.


    "I heard that you beat the boy from Qi family yesterday. Is that true?"


    "I asked Leo to help me," Hester said without hesitation. After all, Leo was helping her. She couldn''t


    convict him.


    "Only him?" Edmund''s words were full of confidence. It was obvious that he didn''t believe in Leo''s


    abilities. He was so weak and a psychologist. How could he fight with others?


    "I know Leo''s fighting skills very well. Although he won''t be beaten miserably, he hasn''t been able to


    send that boy into the hospital yet."


    Hester raised her eyebrows and nced at Leo with contempt. This cousin was really not a reliable


    one!


    "Grandpa is right. Last night, Derek also helped me."


    "Although he looks gentle in daily life, he is really good at fighting!" Edmund nodded with satisfaction.


    He appreciated Derek''s fighting ability very much.


    "Hester, it will be good for you to get engaged to Derek!"

 Chapter 749 Die Sonless

    Chapter 749 Die Sonless


    "Grandpa?" Hester was confused. Was there such a benefit for her engagement with Derek?


    "Ah! Well, Derek is very reliable. I''m relieved to let him take care of you!" Edmund covered his mouth


    with his hand and coughed.


    ''Oh my God! I just blurted out what I was thinking...'' he thought.


    "Grandpa, why didn''t you discuss with me about my engagement with Derek?" Hester''s eyes darkened.


    She nodded slightly and asked her doubts in a low voice.


    She had juste back and her grandpa was eager to let her marry Derek, which confused her a lot.


    "Hester, let me tell you. Our family and the Yu family have been friends for generations, so our


    rtionship is naturally good and we know everything about each other. Grandpa puts you two together


    just for your own good. Don''t be angry!"


    Fearing that Hester would say something radical to annoy his grandfather, Leo exined in a hurry.


    ''Don''t quarrel again because of your marriage!''


    Rosemary''s example was really frightening!


    "Cousin, I know what grandpa is thinking. But why am I thest one to know that? It''s unfair to me!"


    Hester clenched her fists and roared. She didn''t want to have a second arranged marriage after going


    through it.


    She couldn''t help but want to get angry, but she couldn''t figure out the mixed feelings.


    Edmund''s mind went nk for a moment, and his heart was choked with sobs. Her stubborn look made


    him in a trance for a moment, as if the person in front of her was Rosemary.


    At that time, she was so resistant that he didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t imagine that the obedient


    and sensible girl like Rosemary would disobey him because of that man.


    Thinking of the past, Edmund felt suffocated and fell to the ground, covering his chest.


    "Grandpa!" "Grandpa!"


    Leo and Hester shouted at the same time and helped him up in a hurry, at a loss.


    "Go and find Hardy!" Compared with Hester''s nk mind, Leo was still able to find a clue and send


    someone to find the doctor.


    "Wait for me. I''ll be right there!" Hester nodded in a hurry and ran out. She stumbled all the way to find


    Hardy.


    Hearing that Edmund was not feeling well, Hardy called his son in a hurry. All the members of the Liu


    family were in the house because of Hester''s return. They rushed over when they heard the news.


    The whole family sat in the living room with a gloomy face. They were so quiet that even a needle


    dropping could be heard clearly.


    "Hester, don''t worry!" Rowena held Hester''s hand and raised her eyebrows slightly. "Dad has always


    been healthy, and this time is no exception."


    Hester nodded in panic. She didn''t know why her grandfather suddenly lost control of his emotions, nor


    did she know why things had turned out like this.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. The master is fine now." Louis hung the stethoscope around his neck and


    nodded slightly, trying to make everyone feel relieved.


    Hester copsed on the sofa, feeling weak. Fortunately, grandpa was fine. If something really


    happened to him, she really didn''t know how to exin it to her mother.


    "Miss Hester, the master let you in!" Louis walked slowly to Hester and said softly.


    Hester raised her eyes and staggered up from the sofa. Standing at the door of the bedroom, she didn''t


    dare to enter. She didn''t know how to face her grandfather, and her body trembled slightly.


    As long as she thought of her grandfather''s look just now, she felt very scared. It took her a long time to


    find her grandfather back. She couldn''t let him leave like this!


    Lying on the bed, Edmund''s face was pale, but his eyes were very attractive, dark and bright, making


    people unable to take their eyes off.


    "Why are you standing at the door? Come in!"


    Judging from Hester''s expression, he knew that he had frightened her today.


    After all, he was too old to do something.


    "You don''t have to me yourself for what you have done. Just now, my blood pressure just increased


    a little. Look at you, you are so scared."


    Hearing her grandfather''s words, Hester was still a little ufortable. She had thought about it


    carefully just now. The reason why her grandfather looked like that was probably because her


    resistance reminded him of her mother!


    "I know!"


    She nodded and hid the tears in her eyes. Then she slowly walked to the window and sat down. She


    rubbed the sheet with her fingertips and bit her lips to prevent herself from crying.


    "Silly girl, I''m old after all. There will be a day when I die. What should you do in the future if you can''t


    let it go?"


    Edmund sighed and said with self-mockery. This child was the same as Rosemary. They both attached


    great importance to love, and they would definitely be trapped by love in the future.


    "You can think about it in another way. Maybe your mother is too lonely to stay in the heaven alone.


    Only grandpa can apany her, so she will take grandpa with her to reunite with her, right?"


    Tears instantly fell from Hester''s eyes, spreading arge area of her pure white clothes. A low sob


    slowly sounded in the room, with a strong suppression, suffocating.


    "Grandpa, don''t you think it''s too childish to use such words tofort her?" Leo slowly walked in with


    a bowl of medicine in his hand. He heard Edmund''sforting words and couldn''t help making fun of


    him.


    His grandfather was good in everything, except that he was too strict. He was so stubborn that he


    never lowered his head easily. It was really troublesome.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Edmund''s face turned red, which looked a little weird. He looked at Leo kindly with a slight smile at the


    corners of his mouth.


    "Since Hester doesn''t think highly of the marriage with Derek, and you have a good rtionship with


    him since childhood. It''s not easy for our Liu family to cancel the marriage again and again. Why don''t


    you marry him on behalf of Hester? In this way, you don''t have to show up in front of me every day. It''s


    very annoying."


    Leo''s ears rumbled as if he had met a thunderbolt. ''I was just joking. Grandpa, you don''t have to be so


    cruel!'' he thought.


    "Grandpa, I understand you are eager to make up for it. But if you let the only boy of the Liu family


    marry him, our family may die sonless!"

 Chapter 750 Im Fine

    Chapter 750 I''m Fine


    "With a grandson like you, will our Liu family still have a long way to go?"


    Edmund directly dissed Leo. He nced at Leo with a trace of disdain and ridicule.


    He was desperate to have a great grandson. But if his grandson hadn''t had any feeling for women, he


    might have been a gay.


    At the beginning, Edmund might not be able to ept it, but after a long time, when the fantasy was


    shattered, he slowly gave in. Anyway, Derek was a talented young man from the Yu family. If he would


    be Leo''s husband, Edmund could ept it reluctantly.


    Moreover, if they really got married, the Liu family wouldn''t be afraid of being misappropriated. Why not


    kill two birds with one stone?


    "¡­¡­" Leo looked at his grandfather in silence and really doubted if he was his biological grandson.


    Although his grandfather had been cold to him since he was a child, there was still a blood rtionship


    between them. After all, it was more or less about family affection.


    He really didn''t know how to respond to such an indifferent sentence!


    "Grandfather, cousin is a boy. Of course he will keep the Liu family long-standing. You can''t say that!"


    Hester sat between the two men and mediated. She felt embarrassed if they continued to quarrel like


    this. She had just came back home. However, she didn''t expect that her grandfather wanted to marry


    her cousin, the only heir of the Liu family, to a man.


    "Although cousin is also an unmarried man, he is still a young talent. He will be able to find a girlfriend


    in the end!"


    "Huh! Really?" Edmund snorted. He didn''t believe that his grandson would be a person who could save


    him trouble.


    "Of course I know what kind of person your cousin is."


    "Grandpa, you really hurt me. I''m just still sitting here. But you don''t care about my feelings."


    Leo rubbed his nose awkwardly and said slowly. It was not because he was annoying, but sometimes


    the trouble would always find him for no reason, like a fire burning inexplicably.


    Anyway, he had suffered a lot in this aspect.


    "I''ve been so honest all my life. I never know how to restrain my temper, nor do I care much about


    others'' feelings. If you mind, you can stay away from me.


    Otherwise, I don''t know when I can''t help but marry you out! Then you don''t have to show up in front of


    me and make me angry!"


    Edmund raised his eyebrows and slowly made a bigger trap for him. His grandson was good in


    everything, but only a little too fond of jokes


    Sometimes, even Leo himself doubted if he was the descendant of the Liu family. Why his personality


    was so different?


    Hester sat between them, feeling very embarrassed. Listening to their conversation, she was even


    more restless. She had just stepped into the gate of the Liu family. Why did she have to suffer this?


    "Grandpa, I suddenly remember that I have something to deal with in thew office, so I''m leaving


    now."


    "You, go with her!" Edmund said indifferently, raising his hand to push Leo. He was worried about


    letting Hester go back alone!


    Leo raised his eyebrows sadly and looked at Edmund in confusion. He just sat there quietly, but he was


    still involved in the matter atst.


    "Yes, grandpa! I promise I''ll bring her back safe and sound!"


    Edmund nodded calmly, raised his hand and motioned them away.


    Hester went to the garage to fetch the car, followed by Leo. Hester was driving, and Leo was sitting on


    the passenger seat. Hester went upstairs, with Leo still behind her.


    With her temples throbbing, she couldn''t help but turn around, took a deep breath and looked at Leo in


    silence. She was almost crazy. "Leo, what on earth do you want to do?"


    "Can''t you see that?" Leo shrugged helplessly. He had no choice but to obey Edmund''s order!


    "Grandpa is afraid that Terence will badger you again so he uses me as a bodyguard!"


    Hester frowned and recalled her grandfather''s expression carefully. She found that it was indeed very


    suspicious. However, it was better to ask Derek for help than to hire this unreliable cousin as a


    bodyguard.


    "Leo, can you really do it?"


    "Let me tell you, don''t look down upon me!" Raising his voice indignantly, Leo flipped his hair curtain in


    a debonair manner, and his intention was obvious.


    "Although my fighting ability is not as good as that of Derek, as the only heir of the Liu family, even if


    Terence wants to take action, he has to consider the power of the Liu family. You can rest assured!"


    Hester nodded. At the thought of her grandfather''s intention to marry him out, she felt that she''d better


    not pour cold water on him at the moment.


    During these days in the Liu family, she had seen through everything. Although Leo was the only heir of


    the Liu family, he was not taken seriously at home.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Leo, I may be a little busyter. If you are bored, you can y with your cell phone for a while."


    In the elevator, Hester was afraid that Leo''s self-esteem would be frustrated, so she told him slowly.


    The feeling of not being able to help was indeed frustrating for a person.


    "Okay!" Leo yawned and answered perfunctorily. He didn''t hear what Hester said at all.


    The moment the door opened, a figure rushed up. The figure bumped into him and he felt like his


    bones were falling apart.


    Before he could say anything, a girl''s voice came from behind with unconcealed worry.


    "Hester, where have you been these days?"


    Hester''s arm was tightly gripped by Yam, and she raised her eyebrows in pain. Yam''s haggard face


    and crazy behavior really confused her.


    Could the two people who used to be so hostile really be good friends regardless of the past?


    Yam''s eyes were fixed on Hester. When she found that Hester was fine, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Not bad! You finally show up. If you don''t show up, I will call the police."


    "I''m fine!" Hester said with a faint smile. "As for you, how did you end up like this?"

 Chapter 751 Sincere

    Chapter 751 Sincere


    A hint of excitement shed in Yam''s eyes, and she quietly avoided the eye contact of Hester, which


    was a little strange. She rolled her eyes and nodded her head carelessly.


    "Oh, I''ve brought food here these days. Jessie said you weren''t here. I''m just a little worried!"


    "Don''t worry! I''m fine. Don''t worry!" Hester raised her eyebrows slightly and believed Yam''s words.


    Since they met again, Yam had always been strange. But it would be okay after getting used to it.


    Although she didn''t know why Yam had disappeared in those years, her reappearance was indeed a


    great impact on Hester.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "That''s good! That''s good!" Yam repeated this sentence in a daze, holding the food box tightly in her


    hand. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    "Oh, by the way, I''m here to bring you lunch."


    As she spoke, she gave the food box to Hester and left in a hurry.


    "Does this woman need to see a psychologist?" Leo raised his eyebrows, rubbed his chin and said.


    As a professional psychologist, he had a preliminary judgment that this woman might be stimted.


    Otherwise, how could she be so abnormal?


    Hester sighed and nced at the serious Leo. She suddenly felt that she was not used to it. Since she


    came back to the Liu family, she had changed all kinds of values. In her eyes, her cousin was obviously


    a funny man, but sometimes he pretended to be an elite.


    "Leo, why are you so serious? I''m not used to it!"


    Looking back at Hester sadly, Leo felt hurt. So, was he at the bottom of the whole Liu family?


    "Hester, you can''t do this to me! I used to be your psychotherapist. Have you forgotten? I am


    professional and own a good reputation overseas!"


    "Leo, can I ask you a question?" Hester nodded perfunctorily, looking at Leo with a gleam in her eyes,


    and asked slowly.


    Shocked by Hester''s gentle tone, Leo was shocked. He held back the urge to run away and swallowed


    silently.


    "Hester, I''m not used to your sudden change! Even if you ask me ten questions, I won''t dare to


    comin! I just hope that you can stop looking at me like that. I''m not in a good mood."


    The corner of Hester''s mouth twitched violently. Looking at her cousin in despair, she was really unable


    to make aint. "Leo, can you change a word? You make me feel like I''m asking my husband if he


    has an affair!"


    "Hester, that''s incest. Although I know I''m handsome and unparalleled, please restrain yourself, okay?"


    Leo crossed his arms over his chest, looking like a little woman. His charming eyes sparkled with water.


    When he looked at her slowly, she could not help but feel numb in her back.


    With such a cynical cousin, she was worried about her future life.


    Hesterined in her heart and looked away silently. She raised her and pinched the spot between


    her eyebrows, trying hard to restrain the impulse to hit him.


    "Leo!"


    Hearing this, Leo immediately restrained his cynical attitude and looked at Hester seriously. "Hester, if


    you have any questions, just ask me! I will tell you everything I know!"


    He finally changed to normal, and Hester exhaled a deep breath of air. She didn''t know if it was her


    illusion. Recently, her temper seemed to be getting worse and worse these days.


    Was it because she had found her family and was pampered by someone that she triggered the


    potential weakness of her body?


    "Leo, why did you choose psychology?"


    Although Hester was filled with mixed feelings, she still remembered her original intention. For a cynical


    man like Leo, what kind of opportunity or thought made him choose such a major without hesitation?


    For this question, Leo chose to be silent. He looked at Hester with his dark eyes, reflecting her


    inquisitive look, and he was speechless.


    "Leo?" Being ignored for a long time, Hester was a little annoyed. Was it because her problem was too


    difficult? Or was he an inexperienced young man?


    "Well, about this question! Do you want to hear an official or a private answer?" Leo raised his


    eyebrows and slowly threw out a choice, which was like a bomb.


    Hearing Leo''s unreliable response, Hester was even more confused. It was just a question about major


    selection. How could it be soplicated?


    "Then what''s your official answer?"


    "I like psychology very much. It''s good for exploring the unknown domain of human beings and bringing


    health to people with mental disease!" Leo said slowly, straightening his chest.


    There was no psychological burden at all. On the contrary, he even said it proudly.


    "What about the private one?" Hester''s lips had trembled many times, or rather, she had been shocked


    for many times. Would she gradually get used to it?


    In the past few days, she had seen everything in the Liu family. In order not to embarrass her too much,


    Leo always tried to make her happy, so that she could avoid a lot of embarrassment. But at the same


    time, he had almost ruined his image.


    ncing at Hester, Leo didn''t feel anything wrong. He didn''t have much sense of propriety, which


    saved him a lot of trouble.


    "Personally, I''m a gossiper. I like to listen to other people''s gossip. So when I first chose a major, I


    chose psychology excitedly!"


    Hester''s temples throbbed. For such a shameless cousin, she seemed to have no words to persuade


    him.


    "Leo, congrattions on your achievement!"


    "Thank you!" Leo nodded gentlemanly and epted the wish from Hester without shame. A hint of


    affection shed through his eyes, but soon disappeared.


    Why did he want to learn psychology at that time? After so many years, he almost forgot it!


    "I still need to stay in thew office for a while. Leo, why don''t you go back to your work first? I will


    contact you after I finish my work."


    Hester raised her eyes from a pile of documents and angrily nced at Leo, who was leisurely and


    unrestrained.


    "No way! My task today is to protect you. I can''t leave my post at will!" Leo said sincerely, with his chest


    out.

 Chapter 752 Are You Sick

    Chapter 752 Are You Sick


    "Leo, are you sure you are not trying to make me hate you?" Hester sighed and couldn''t help but touch


    her forehead. ''Can''t you see that the people in thew office are about to kill you?''


    Everyone was busy, wishing to finish their work as soon as possible, but there was a person like Leo


    who was leisurely ying games here. The contrast was really annoying.


    Leo''s finger quickly skimmed over the screen. After sessfully killing an enemy, hezily raised his


    head and took a intive nce at Hester, feeling very aggrieved.


    He came because he worried about her, but now he was disliked. It was really a humiliation for him.


    "Hester, can you be a little conscientious?"


    "Okay!" Hester didn''t bother to raise her head. The pen in her hand flew quickly and she marked the


    files. She had a lot of work to do these days and she was going crazy.


    "Leo, I''m really busy here. If you are really free here, could you please go out and buy some coffee?"


    "Coffee?" Leo''s lips trembled as if he had heard it wrong. As the son of the Liu family, was he reduced


    to buy coffee for others?


    "I suddenly remember that I have something to deal with in the studio, so I''m leaving now."


    He was the only one who had nothing to do here, and he had to absolutely obey Hester''s order. After


    weighing the pros and cons, he felt that it was better for him to leave for a period of time.


    Finally, there was no pressure from Leo in the office, and Hester could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    She leaned against the tablezily and felt a little rxed.


    These days, she was almost crazy under the twenty-four-hour surveince of Leo. Now she finally


    found an excuse to get away from him, as if she hade back to life


    "Miss April, this is the hospital case. Please have a look!" Jessie knocked on the door and came in,


    putting the folder in her hand on the table and inviting Hester to have a look.


    "This case has been dyed for a long time. Miss April, do you think it is necessary to go to the


    hospital to investigate the situation?"


    Hester nodded and thought for a moment. She also felt that the case had been dyed for a long time.


    "Okay! You go to the hospital with meter and we will have a better understanding of the situation."


    "Okay!" Jessie nodded slightly, held the signed document in her arms and lowered her eyes.


    In the corridor of the hospital, Hester and Jessie walked side by side. Because of Austin, she was not


    afraid of anything wrong.


    "Brother Austin!" Hester naughtily leaned in, looked at Austin and called softly.


    Austin sat upright at the table, with a pen in his hand and a pair of gold rimmed sses on the bridge of


    his nose. He looked very gentle.


    "Why are you here today?"


    Perhaps it was his illusion, or perhaps it was the truth. Since Hester returned to the Liu family, her dull


    personality had changed, and there was a trace of vitality that she should have at her age.


    This brought him back to the lively and smart Hester in his childhood. At that time, although she was in


    the dilemma, she was already able to face it with a smile. If there was something he had been attached


    to for so many years, it must be her persistence and bright smile!


    The sun was as bright as fire, but it was not as dazzling as her. She upied all his heart, making him


    deeply fall in love with her by now.


    It was said that a nce would lead to a lifelong mistake, but he would smile for the rest of his life. It


    was so good to meet her in his life!


    "You look great these days. I don''t think I need to ask for medicine for you."


    "Medicine?" Hester didn''t have much reaction, but Jessie behind her was not calm. Now thew office


    had just been established, and they all relied on Hester to support it! ''Please be safe!'' she thought in


    her heart.


    Besides, it was Hester who helped with her work, so she was worried about her health.


    "Miss April, what''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you mention it?"


    Hester narrowed her eyes and smiled. She raised her hand, tucked the hair that had fallen in front of


    her head behind her ear, and nodded slightly. "It''s just that I didn''t sleep well. There''s nothing serious.


    You don''t need to take it to heart."


    It was just some trivial things that had passed long ago. If she kept thinking about it, she would really


    be too narrow-minded.


    "It''s just recuperating. Don''t worry too much!"


    Austin raised his eyebrows and said slowly. Since she had decided to forget the past, the fewer people


    knew about it, the better.


    "Can we have dinner together today?"


    Her words that night were still in his ears. He was so excited that he couldn''t calm down for several


    days. Now seeing her in person, he was still a little reserved.


    He had always been used to being good to her, so he really didn''t know how a couple should get along


    with each other. However, it was said that a boyfriend should spoil his girlfriend. So he just needed to


    treat her like he used to do.


    "Yes! I''ll call you when I finish my work!" Hester nodded slightly with a smile. "Then I''ll go to the dean''s


    office first. Bye!"


    "Okay!" Austin replied softly, touching his sses on the bridge of his nose. A gentle light inadvertently


    leaked from the corner of the window, enveloping him, like shining stars.


    Jessie took a slight nce at Austin, and then followed Hester out of the office as if nothing had


    happened. Her cheeks were hot, and her palms were wet.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Do you have a fever?" Hester asked softly, looking at Jessie''s red face. Now she was in the hospital,


    where she could get treated in time.


    Jessie''s heart skipped a beat. With a guilty conscience, she looked at the ground, wishing to find a


    crack to drill in. "No!"


    "If you are sick, you have to go to see a doctor. We are now working in the hospital. It makes sense to


    ask them for help. You don''t have to hold on. If your condition gets worse, you have to stay by


    yourself."


    ncing at Jessie''s increasingly red face, Hester would not believe a word or a mark of her. In her


    eyes, this assistant was too serious and didn''t care about her life at all.


    "Well, if you feel ufortable, don''t hold on. I don''t feel good even if I look at you. The emergency


    room is over there. You can go there by yourself!"


    "Miss April, I''m really fine. I just feel a little hot, so my face is red." Jessie was about to cry. She was


    fine, but why was it so serious now?


    "Alright! The dean has informed us. Let''s go!"

 Chapter 753 Nothing

    Chapter 753 Nothing


    With a flustered look on her face, Jessie stepped forward first. If she continued to entangle this matter


    with Hester, she might give herself away.


    "Slow down!" Hester shrugged helplessly. Jessie was so dedicated, so she would be happy as her


    boss!


    However, health was the most important thing. After the meeting, Hester must take her to the


    emergency room!


    The dean had a headache because it was a case umted over the years of the hospital. Now that


    he had an experiencedwyer like Hester, he was naturally very happy and told her everything.


    Hester listened carefully most of the time. Sometimes she heard the dean say that the patient would


    conflict with the doctor, and she couldn''t help but worry about Austin.


    She was convinced that people would do something extreme when they were too excited.


    "Did the doctors and nurses get hurt?"


    The dean smiled bitterly and sighed. "No! But we have gotten used to it. Now that the rtionship


    between the doctor and the patient is so tense, we can put up with it.


    It''s just that our chief surgeon has suffered a lot. If his hands are hurt by ident, he is likely to lose his


    career!"


    "Dean, we have a general understanding of the situation here. The case will be heard in two weeks.


    Don''t worry. I will try my best!"


    Hester nodded slightly and said softly, with tears in her eyes.


    After saying goodbye to the dean politely, Hester turned around and smiled with a little depression for


    no reason. "Let''s go! I''ll take you to the emergency room!"


    "No, why should I go there?" Jessie was confused. She was still shocked by what the dean had just


    heard. Why did the situation suddenly change?


    "Miss April, I''m really not sick. Please trust me!"


    She was stunned for a while and finally realized that she had been caught blushed on the spot just


    now. It must be because of that thing!


    "Okay!" Hester nodded without hesitation and dragged her to the emergency room. She had been there


    for many times, so she was naturally familiar with it.


    Forcibly escorting Jessie into the emergency room, Hester looked at the nurse with a sweet smile.


    "Hello, my assistant has a fever. Please check for her!"


    "Oh, Miss April, it''s you!" The nurse frowned impatiently and looked into Hester''s smiling eyes. Her


    heart trembled and she said softly.


    Because of her cooperation with the hospital, people in the hospital were a little familiar with her.


    "Thank you for remembering me," Hester said with a knowing smile.


    "Miss, please sit here!" The nurse nodded slightly, pulled Jessie to sit on the chair at her hand, turned


    around and packed something on the te.


    Seeing that things were getting more and more unpredictable, Jessie summoned up her courage to let


    the nurse check. Well, looking at Hester, she was afraid that if she didn''t check it today, she really didn''t


    know what else would happen!


    The nurse checked the person in front of her from inside to outside and made sure that there was


    nothing wrong. Then she raised her eyebrows unhappily. But she still tried to be patient.


    She said slowly, "Miss April, your assistant has no signs of illness. Please rest assured!"


    "Really?" Hester raised her eyebrows in confusion and rubbed her chin with her fingertips. "But she


    blushed just now!"


    "Maybe it''s because of the hot weather, or because of the emotional fluctuation?" The nurse frowned.


    Although she didn''t see her red face, she could guess something.


    "Sorry to bother you." Realizing that she had made a mistake, Hester apologized immediately. The


    nurse was already very tired. It was really embarrassing to make a scene like this!


    Running out of the emergency room dejectedly, Hester regretteding here. She lowered her head


    listlessly and nced at Jessie with a frown.


    "Nothing serious?"


    Being stared at by Hester, Jessie smiled awkwardly. She touched the back of her head and stood


    quietly.


    "How is that possible? Your face was so red just now. Why are you all right now?"


    Hester stared at Jessie with her ck and white eyes and continued to be confused. She just couldn''t


    figure out why Jessie blushed all of a sudden.


    "Miss April, don''t worry about me. It''s so hot now. It''s normal for me to blush just now!"


    Hester nodded casually. Although she was in a daze, she decided not to think about it since Jessie was


    fine. "Then I''ll go to find Austin. Let''s have dinner togetherter!"


    Hearing Hester''s words, Jessie paused and looked at her back with an unreadable expression. Her feet


    were heavy, and she couldn''t move.


    "Miss April, I''m not going! You have been away these days. I know you and Dr. Austin haven''t seen


    each other for many days, so you must miss him very much. I won''t be the third wheel."


    Hester was stunned, with a warm expression on her face. It turned out that her rtionship with Austin


    had been so obvious!


    But now they two were a couple. It was normal for them to be intimate!


    "In that case, I won''t force you. You can take a taxi hometer. Be careful on the way!"


    After saying goodbye to Jessie, Hester turned around and wandered in the corridor of the hospital,


    bumping into a person in a trance. She hurriedly nodded to apologize.


    There were many patients in the hospital. Who could bear the bumps from a healthy person like her?


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"


    "Hester?"


    A calm voice came over her head, but it was so familiar that her back was numb. She clenched her


    fists and looked up at that pair of eyes. She felt as if she had been separated from him for a lifetime.


    "Mr. Terence, I''m afraid you''ve got the wrong person again!" Hester smiled calmly without any ws.


    However, the bruises at the corner of his mouth made her worried and her heart was painful.


    "I''m Sakura, not Hester. Although I look familiar with the one you are looking for, I''m still a little


    different."


    A touch of gloom shed across Terence''s calm face, but he could not lose his temper. He clenched his


    fists and looked at Hester, feeling as if his chest was about to explode.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Do we really have to be like this?"


    Hester sneered and slowly raised her eyes to look at Terence, cold and indifferent.


    "Mr. Terence, you must be kidding. There is nothing rted between us at all."

 Chapter 754 Meet

    Chapter 754 Meet


    "Really?"


    Terence looked at Hester coldly, as if he was going to freeze her. The scars on his face were like


    carved patterns, adding a bit of sharpness to him.


    He didn''t know why she was so determined, but he clearly heard that something seemed to be broken


    and fell to the ground.


    Sometimes, he lost consciousness because of the pain. He thought that his current situation perfectly


    exined it!


    "Hester, I never knew that you would be so cruel!"


    Hester''s body staggered in an almost invisible way, and her fingernails pierced into the palm of her


    hand. The pain stimted her to maintain her manner at all times. They had broken up three years


    ago. Of course they shouldn''t know each other.


    ''It''s not easy for you to get rid of those days. Are you going to be involved again?'' she thought in her


    heart.


    "Mr. Terence, my cousin hit you that day. I apologize for him. Please let it go! Of course, if you have to


    make a fuss about it, it''s okay! After all, you are the trigger of this matter. I hope you can think it over


    before making a n!"


    Hester was not afraid of being sued by him, but she was afraid that he would y tricks behind her


    back. Although the Liu family was rich and powerful, Leo''s intelligence was really worrying. She


    couldn''t imagine what would happen.


    If he yed tricks, how could Leo win? Therefore, in order to avoid these unnecessary troubles, she


    had to inform him in advance.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Huh!" With a sneer, Terence stared at Hester coldly. How could he not understand what she meant?


    He knew she was just afraid that he would have a fight with Leo.


    "What? Are you afraid that I will get even with your fiance, so youe here to make it clear in


    advance?"


    The word "fiance" shocked Hester. She raised her hand to touch her hair and sighed silently. She


    almost forgot the existence of Derek.


    "Ahem! Well, since you mentioned it, I''ll also apologize for him. Let''s go through this chapter. Don''t


    make a fuss about it, okay?"


    ''Derek! You owe me a big favor!'' she roared in her heart.


    Derek suddenly sneezed, which made the meeting room instantly quiet. With a document in his hand,


    an employee, who was speaking, stood still and looked at his boss in fear.


    Derek lowered his eyes and rubbed his nose with his slender fingers. A hint of helplessness shed


    through his eyes. If there was anyone else in the world who dared to talk about him behind his back, it


    must be nobody but Leo!


    His cold eyes swept over the crowd one by one, and his eyebrows raised unhappily. "Go on!"


    The simple two words were thrown loudly, and the meeting room returned to normal, mixed with a trace


    of strangeness.


    In the hospital, Hester and Terence were acting with each other. They were not willing to give in at all.


    "Mr. Terence, you are a patient now. You''d better have a good rest. I won''t disturb you. Goodbye!"


    Hester afraid that if she stayed with him for a long time, she would give herself away, so she made up


    an excuse and wanted to escape.


    The cold fingertips twined around her wrist, as strong as the impression of its owner.


    Hester sighed helplessly. She looked at the hand on her wrist and then at its owner. Her eyebrows


    raised, mixed with a hint of hidden anger.


    "Is there anything else, Mr. Terence?"


    Hearing her gritting her teeth, Terenceughed in anger. He thought he had been used to such a sharp


    look. However, when he faced it again, he found that there seemed to be nothing he could get used to!


    He rubbed her wrist with his fingertips, feeling her warm touch greedily.


    "Do we have to be so ipatible as fire and water?"


    Hester stood still, her ears buzzing. Although she tried her best to deny the fact that she still liked him,


    she couldn''t help trembling when she heard him say this in a low voice.


    How could this be? What she had hoped for was now within her reach, but she had already despised it.


    "Mr. Terence, I have a fiance now. Please behave yourself!"


    Fiance? She actually used Derek to suppress him. It seemed that she could not let go of the past, and


    in the end, she hated himpletely.


    Terence''s eyes darkened, so gloomy that no one could see clearly, but they were attractive. He pursed


    his cold lips and oozed the innate king''s aura.


    "Hester, you are the one who has always been ruthless!"


    Hester was angry and frowned. Thest bit of patience in her heart had been worn out by his pestering.


    Why didn''t she notice that he was so unreasonable before?


    "Mr. Terence, you are badly injured and need more rest. Please go back to the ward as soon as


    possible!"


    Hester wanted to refute, but was stopped. When she turned around, she saw Austin with a smile on his


    face. She couldn''t help shivering.


    She always felt that when Brother Austin treated Terence, there was an inexplicable hostility, which was


    daunting, but she could not find any clue.


    "Brother Austin!"


    She nodded awkwardly and greeted him softly. Her fingertips were entangled tightly, and she felt


    embarrassed. Was this the so-called catching adultery in... In hospital?


    "Okay!"


    Austin handed the case to the nurse beside him and nodded slightly. His shoes made a slight sound on


    the ground, which was even especially clear in the noisy corridor of the hospital.


    He was wearing a white coat, which was full of the aura of abstinence, making people bewitched.


    "Don''t we have an appointment for dinner today? Why are you here now?"


    Leo stared straight at Hester,pletely ignoring the people behind her.


    Speaking of the matter of the emergency room, Hester was very embarrassed. Although she was not


    professional, she felt ashamed that she hadn''t learned any medicalmon sense after getting along


    with Austin for many years.


    "There was a small problem along the way, so I waste."


    Austin''s eyes passed through Hester and fell directly on Terence behind her. Naturally, he attributed


    this small problem to him.


    Austin raised his hand and tucked the hair behind her ear dotingly.


    "Has everything been settled?"


    Staring at Austin in front of her, Hester was lost in thought for a moment. Her ears, which were gently


    brushed by him, were a little hot, and there was still a trace of his temperature left. It was itchy, tugging


    at her heartstrings.


    "Yes!"


    Austin nodded with satisfaction. The dark clouds dissipated, and a bright smile appeared on his face


    again. "Then let''s go to have dinner! What do you want to eat?"

 Chapter 755 Do You Miss Me

    Chapter 755 Do You Miss Me


    Hester had never known that a person would be gentle like this when he smiled. But did it mean


    everything would be fine since Brother Austin smiled?


    "Okay!"


    Hester lowered her head, not knowing what she was feeling guilty about.


    Austin nodded slightly, not noticing Hester''s thoughts at all. He took her by the hand and left without


    hesitation.


    Terence narrowed his eyes slightly. A breeze blew in front of him, with a little coldness, prated into


    his bone and eroded his warmth.


    "Austin, don''t be too proud!"


    Terence muttered with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, but he couldn''t tell who he was talking


    to.


    With her hand held, Hester''s heart finally returned to its original position. In front of her was the clean


    back of Austin, without any other colors. The ck and white were clear, and it made her feel at ease.


    "Brother Austin, I heard from the dean that many doctors in the hospital have been beaten recently.


    Have you ever encountered such a thing?"


    Austin stopped and his messy thoughts vanished. He looked at Hester with a bitter smile andughed


    out loud.


    He had thought that she could sense his emotional fluctuation from his subtle expression, so she would


    say a few soft words to him. At least, if she acted coquettishly, his restless heart would be able to return


    to its original ce.


    However, the two of them were seemingly in harmony but actually at variance, which made him at a


    loss. He couldn''t be angry with her, let alone expose his heart.


    Their rtionship stuck here, which was embarrassing.


    "What''s wrong?" Unable to get an answer for a long time, Hester turned her head and looked at Austin,


    trying to find an answer.


    "Nothing." Austin came to his senses and smiled bitterly. "It''s just that I suddenly have some feelings


    when you mention that the doctor in the hospital was beaten."


    "Brother Austin, did you get beaten too?" Hester''s pupils dted. She anxiously dragged Austin toward


    her, checking up and down, trying to find the position of his injury.


    "Are you okay? Is it serious? Does it still hurt? When did this happen? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Austin sighed helplessly, allowing Hester to circle around. He enjoyed being worried by her, but at the


    same time, he was a little frustrated. Although he was not the best doctor, how could he be beaten


    because of his professional skills?


    "The doctors who were beaten are all in the emergency room. Doctors like us, who are experts, can


    stay away from the mess."


    Thinking of the registered crowd, Hester believed him. This kind of thing was not funny. It should not be


    joking!


    "Brother Austin, are you sure you were not beaten?"


    "Yes!" Austin nodded firmly and answered her question patiently.


    "But the dean said the situation was very serious! Every department has been involved in this matter,


    and they evenined about the misfortune of being a doctor!"


    Hester continued to ask. As awyer, she had to know everything!


    Brother Austin was the most important person to her. If he was beaten, she would find the one to beat


    him back ''Incorrect! Why would I want to hit someone for no reason?'' she thought.


    Austin sighed helplessly. Was it because that she had found her family, so she was childish


    sometimes?


    "You little fool!" Austin chuckled and changer the topic between the two. He touched her nose


    affectionately with his fingertips and smiled. He could do nothing about it now.


    "Sure enough, you are backed up by someone. Your words and deeds are different from before."


    "How could it be different?" Being seen through, Hester was a little embarrassed. She squeezed out


    the sentence and nodded obediently, trying to hide herself.


    Was she too obvious? She was justining in her heart. How could anyone know it?


    "Brother Austin, you have been bullied. I will definitely avenge you."


    "Ha-ha!" Austin put his warm fingertips on the spot between her eyebrows and stepped closer. He


    raised his head and smiled.


    "It''s enough that you don''t get bullied. I don''t think you have the ability to fight with others!"


    "Don''t look down upon me!" Hester clenched her fists and looked at Austin defiantly.


    "Which one do you want to help you fight, Leo or Derek?" Austin raised his eyebrows and exposed her


    words directly. After thinking it over, it seemed that Leo was the only male in the Liu family. There was


    really no second suitable person except him.


    "Brother Austin!" Hester was a little angry and raised her voice. She took a deep breath and try to calm


    down.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Well, it was not the right time to discuss this matter. She''d better forgive him.


    "It''s too deliberate to change the topic."


    Austin smiled, feeling that it was a kind of enjoyment to tease her like this.


    Hester sighed sadly. Well, just let him go. "I have two people backing me up now. Be careful!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She would get used to his words if he did it a few more times!


    Austin rubbed her hair gently. The soft touch almost made him addicted to it. "Well, I''m not kidding.


    Think about what you want to eat!"


    "Anything is okay! The point is that I''m not hungry now and I can''t think of anything to eat." Hester


    shrugged her shoulders indifferently. She had no idea what to eat.


    The two of them came to the dining room and found a table by the window. As soon as they sat down,


    they bumped into Jackson.


    It was time for dinner, so the restaurant was very crowded, but Jackson''s enchanting look could was


    very eye-catching. Hester saw him at the first sight.


    She stood still, hesitating if she should go forward and say hello. But judging from his expression, he


    must be talking about business!


    "Sorry, wait a minute!" Jackson''s eyes met with Hester''s in the air, and the smile at the corners of his


    mouth gradually spread, with a trace of warmth. He nodded, interrupting the business progress.


    The other man raised his eyes in surprise. The matter was about toe to an end. Why did he


    interrupt it for no reason?


    Although his heart was full of doubts, he still agreed with a smile. "Okay!"


    "Why are you here?" Hester frowned in confusion and looked at the other man sitting at the table.


    "Long time no see. Do you miss me?"

 Chapter 756 Im Her Fiance

    Chapter 756 I''m Her Fiance


    Hester looked at the smiling Jackson in front of her, and her nerves were tense. Did god embarrass her


    on purpose?


    She hadn''t seen hime out to disturb her for a long time. Why did he do it today?


    Although Hester couldn''t ept this fact, she pretended to be calm and raised the corners of her


    mouth.


    "What a coincidence! You are here for dinner too!"


    Sitting opposite her, Austin couldn''t helpughing when he heard her words. It might be easy to run into


    such a thing in the restaurant!


    "Yes! What a coincidence!" With his eyes fixed on Hester, Jackson''s charming face was shining,


    making people unable to look straight at him.


    "Ha-ha!" Hester raised her hand to tuck the short hair around her ear with a dry smile. Jackson hadn''t


    contact with her for a long time, and the sudden appearance made her a little scared.


    "Hello, Mr. Jackson!" Austin raised his eyes, with a faint smile on his lips, and his eyes flickered with


    light. "This is my girlfriend. Please restrain your personal emotions!"


    Jackson raised his eyebrows and smiled with disdain. "As far as I know, Miss Hester should be single


    now! Besides, she was nominally my girlfriend not long ago. Why is she your girlfriend today?"


    Austin had been tangled with Hester for a long time. He knew it clearly, so Austin couldn''t hide it from


    him.


    "Really?" Austin narrowed his eyes and smiled. There was an inexplicable evil look on his handsome


    face. His thick eyshes trembled up and down, like a butterfly flying high in the air, which was


    unforgettable.


    "It''s just an expedient for Hester to pretend to be your girlfriend before. Mr. Jackson is a powerful man.


    Can''t you tell the difference between reality and lie?"


    Hester had never hidden their matter from Austin, so he was clear about it. At that time, he didn''t take it


    seriously. He just knew that she had a knot in her heart. But now, it was not a trouble for Jackson to


    keep pestering her.


    Besides, the most troublesome thing was that the appearance of Jackson was too enchanting. Humans


    were all visual creatures. What would he do if Hester was possessed for a while?


    Hester sighed helplessly and couldn''t help but touch her forehead. She didn''t realize that the person


    beside her had thought thousands of times and analyzed everything thoroughly.


    "Jackson, it''s you who suggested me pretending to be your girlfriend. Why are you so obsessed with it


    now? You are fooling around with it!"


    If it went on like this, her reputation would be ruined.


    "Since it was me who started it, I should be the one who ended it!" Jackson raised his eyebrows and


    looked at Austin defiantly.


    His feelings for Hester had always been soplicated that he couldn''t see his heart clearly. But now


    that he had made up his mind, he had no intention of letting her go.


    With her lips trembling, Hester was about to cry. Why couldn''t she have a good meal with Brother


    Austin?


    She met Terence who messed up the situation while walking in the hospital, and now she met Jackson


    while eating. What a bad luck!


    "What the hell do you want, Jackson?"


    When Jackson turned his head and saw the displeasure on Hester''s face, he immediately raised a


    bright smile and looked at her, without the slightest trace of sternness before.


    "I''m just emphasizing our rtionship. Hester, do you think I did something wrong?"


    With a discouraged sigh, Hester crossed her body and sat aside, giving up on herself. Jackson was


    already in his twenties, but he still acted naive. Was he really shameless?


    "Jackson, we have made a deal before. Don''t break it now, okay?"


    "Okay!" Jackson nodded slightly and said neatly. He would support Hester unconditionally.


    "I will listen to whatever Hester says!"


    "Jackson, could you please be normal?" Hester felt very awkward, and the corners of her mouth


    trembled.


    "Jackson, although I''m not a psychiatrist, I can help you contact experts in this field!" Austin coughed


    and said indifferently.


    Although he was not very familiar with Jackson, he had heard a lot from his father. It was said in the


    business world that Jackson was a cold and ruthless man who never followed the rules or regtions


    in doing things. So when he saw Jackson today, he thought he might have a hidden second


    personality!


    With a gleam shining in his eyes, Jackson nced at his assistant Allen calmly. "Thank you for your


    concern, Mr. Austin. I''m fine."


    ''Allen, I really shouldn''t have listened to you. How could Sara be like Hester and like an idiot?'' he


    thought.


    "Well, you must have something to talk about here, right?"


    Hester smiled dryly, her face almost stiff. It was really not her fault. Such a conversation was too


    embarrassing for her to answer.


    "Hester!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As soon as Hester finished speaking, a cold voice came from the other side.


    The three of them turned their heads in tacit understanding. Wearing a pure ck handmade suit,


    Derek looked expressionless, and his noble temperament could not be concealed.


    He was standing behind them and his ck eyes were shining with an unreadable light.


    Hester clenched her fingertips and was silent. Why did they all like to join the fun today? Terence,


    Jackson, and now even Derek, the nominal fiance, came.


    She covered her temples helplessly and was about to doubt the world. Didn''t they say that the man to


    woman ratio was seriously out of bnce now? But none of them was short of someone to chase after.


    Why did they all want to step in and join the fun?


    Or was it because she looked funny so they wanted to watch a show?


    "Mr. Austin, please keep a distance from my fiancee."


    The eerie silence was broken. With a serious look on his face, Derek looked at the hand of Austin and


    Hester, and said gloomily.


    "Fiancee?" Jackson was shocked. Derek seldom showed up, and how could a man of wealth like him


    know Hester?


    But it didn''t look like that Derek was lying. What was going on?


    Hester was silent and sat beside, not knowing how to face the three people. Who said it was lucky to


    be chased after? It was so ridiculous!


    "I''m her fiance!"

 Chapter 757 Boyfriend

    Chapter 757 Boyfriend


    There was still no change in Derek''s indifferent and abstinent look. Standing there, if it weren''t for the


    slight undtion of his chest, she would have doubted if he was a sculpture.


    His words were very sweet, but after he said it, there was a trace of coldness.


    "Derek, can you stop making fun of us?"


    Hester sighed. In the end, she couldn''t stand being watched. She always had the illusion of being a


    clown. Besides, she must offend someone recently so that she was very unlucky.


    "What are you talking about?" Derek turned his head and looked at Hester with his calm eyes. His


    resolute outline added a sharp edge to his whole body.


    "Derek, please don''t get involved in this, okay?"


    Hester was about to cry. Derek was usually cold, but now the situation was so bad. Didn''t he have any


    intention of helping her?


    Derek raised his eyebrows and finally realized what she meant. He was a business man, and he


    seemed to be insensitive to love.


    But it was not his fault. After all, he had a kind of fear and disgust for girls since he was a child.


    After a moment of silence, he slowly walked to Hester, bent down, and pulled her up into his arms.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "If you feel ufortable here, I''ll take you away!"


    "Derek!" Hester took a deep breath and said. Why was her life so miserable?!


    "Mr. Derek, we are still talking about business!" Jackson''s eyes darkened and he said slowly.


    Hearing that, Derek was stunned. He turned around and looked at Jackson calmly. After thinking for a


    moment, he tightened his grip on Hester.


    "My fiancee is not feeling well. Let''s talk about it another day!"


    Seeing that things were going to be unpredictable, Hester could do nothing butin. She nced


    at her hand in silence and suddenly wanted to hit Derek.


    Of course, the premise was that she could beat the freak like him.


    "Mr. Derek, please let go of my girlfriend!" Austin stood up with a smile on his face, but for no reason


    there was a trace of gloom, which made people feel cold at the back of their necks.


    "Girlfriend?" Raising his eyebrows, Derek uttered the word coldly. His eyes wandered over Hester, with


    profound meaning.


    "When did you have a boyfriend?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Hester shook off his hand and sat aside, touching her forehead. She couldn''t bear to look at the men in


    front of her. ''Don''t you notice the strange looks from the people around you?'' she thought.


    "If you feel sorry for me, I can give you some advice!" Looking at the dark aura around Hester, Derek


    couldn''t bear it and said slowly.


    "How can youfort me?" Compared with Hester''s silence, Austin was very curious about how Derek


    wouldfort her. There was obviously something wrong!


    Raising her head sadly, Hester took a deep breath and raised her hand weakly to make a feasible


    suggestion. She couldn''t stand being watched by so many people!


    "Can we change to another ce?"


    They looked at each other and nodded in agreement. Therefore, both Jackson and Derek, who were


    talking about business, provided their private rooms and continued to solve this messy rtionship.


    "You look depressed. Are you in a bad mood?" Sitting next to Hester, Derek quietly stared at her eyes


    and asked slowly.


    Hester rolled her eyes. She didn''t want to talk to Derek whose EQ was zero. The situation was so


    obvious. Did he just find it out now?


    If it weren''t for his interruption, she would have left this ce with Brother Austin.


    Being ignored by Hester, Derek felt embarrassed. But there was no change on his calm face, and he


    still looked serious.


    "If it''s because of your boyfriend, I can say something for you!"


    "Derek, can you keep quiet?" Hester said cautiously, touching her forehead. She wasn''t sure if she


    would beat him up the next second.


    "Okay!" Derek nodded calmly, not feeling anything wrong. He just answered out of respect.


    As the only person who knew the truth, Austin endured the pain. He had known that Derek was an


    upright man, but today he had seen a lot.


    "Hester, you and Derek, you two..." Jackson came to his senses from the fiancee''s identity and took a


    deep breath.


    His eyes shuttled back and forth between Derek and Hester, slightly losing some sense of propriety.


    "We just got engaged!" Derek didn''t hesitate at all and told him the truth.


    Hester was no longer in the mood to mediate the dispute. She sat quietly at the side, supporting her


    head with one hand, and felt sad in silence. She must have done something terrible in her previous life,


    so she was tortured by these people today!


    "Engaged?" Jackson''s heart sank and his eyes wandered among the three people. "Is it the


    engagement I understand?"


    "Then what else can be exined by engagement?" Derek frowned impatiently and stared at Jackson


    coldly.


    He had nned to cooperate with the Gu Consortium, but now it seemed that the CEO of the Gu


    Consortium had a mental problem.


    "Shut up!" Hester couldn''t stand it anymore. At this moment, Hester had already had enough. She


    looked coldly at Derek and Jackson, not knowing what to do.


    If they continued, she was not sure what kind ofments woulde out next to reverse her world


    view.


    "Derek, I don''t know why grandpa insisted on our engagement. I was totally confused that night and


    didn''t realize it at all. Please don''t take it too seriously, okay?"


    "Okay!" Derek answered calmly, and there was no change on his face. "Although you didn''t know it


    clearly at that time, our engagement is a fact."


    After saying this, he received a nce from Hester and moved his eyes awkwardly.


    "Of course, if you want to have a boyfriend, I agree. After all, the identities of the two of us are not in


    conflict. I won''t interfere with it!"


    Hester''s serious expression copsed in an instant. She nced at Derek with trembling lips, truly


    feeling sorry for him. As her else''s fiance, he didn''t allow others to touch her at ordinary times. How


    could he be so generous to admit the existence of her boyfriend?!


    She couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Derek, can you tell me what you are thinking?"

 Chapter 758 Strange Brain Structure

    Chapter 758 Strange Brain Structure


    "I''m just your fiance, so I won''t object to your having a boyfriend." With a serious look on his face,


    Derek looked at Hester, expressing his thoughts.


    "Are the people with Leo so unpredictable?" Hester covered her aching temples and had no idea about


    the brain structure of Derek.


    Receiving the confused gaze of Hester, Austin smiled slightly. He tapped his fingertips slightly on the


    table, and a meaningful look shed across his face.


    "Leo majored in psychology, so he has a thorough analysis of some things."


    Hearing Austin''s reasonable exnation, Hester was even more powerless to refute. Shey prone on


    the table with a depressed look, and there was no hope.


    Derek was a strange person, and it was reasonable that she couldn''t figure it out.


    "Two days ago, you still grabbed Brother Austin''s clothes and persuaded him to restrain himself, didn''t


    you?"


    "That''s because he was not your boyfriend at that time. I have the right to deal with him."


    "¡­¡­"


    Jackson had listened to the whole conversation. Compared with Hester''s distraction and reversed


    world view, he quickly epted the current situation.


    He sat opposite them calmly and took a sip of wine.


    "Mr. Derek, it seems that we can''t continue our conversation. As for the cooperation, I hope you can


    think it over when you go back!"


    Sitting next to Hester, Derek nodded slightly. His dark eyes were slightly lowered, and his thick


    eyshes covered his eyes well, making it difficult to see clearly.


    "Mr. Jackson, I will consider the proposal carefully. Please rest assured!"


    Therefore, the lunch was finished in such a chaotic situation. Hester didn''t know what the other people


    were thinking, but she was very worried about her own digestion system.


    Standing at the door of the restaurant, Austin looked at Hester with loving eyes. He raised his hand and


    gently rubbed her head, with a slight smile on his lips. "I have an operation this afternoon, so I won''t


    send you back. Can you take a taxi?"


    With a sneer, Derek possessively held Hester in his arms. There was no change on his cold face. "As


    her fiance, I should send her back."


    Austin was slightly stunned. Looking at the calm face of Derek, he sighed helplessly. He couldn''t figure


    out if he should guard against such an unpredictable in the future.


    "Thank you for your kindness!" Hester pped off the hand on her shoulder and sighed helplessly. If


    possible, she really didn''t want such a fiance. It was really a headache!


    "But I can take a taxi home!"


    "How about I drive you there?" Seeing this, Jackson seized the opportunity. This situation was rare. In


    order to show his care, he should take the initiative.


    "No way!" This proposal was strongly objected by Derek. His cold and sharp eyes swept across


    Jackson, mixed with boundless coldness.


    Jackson raised his eyebrows and looked at Derek in confusion. "Why?"


    ''You have agreed that she can have a boyfriend. Why can''t you agree me to send her back? This is not


    in ordance with the science at all!'' Jackson thought.


    "Because she is my fiancee. I will never allow any other man to approach her!" Disdain was written all


    over Derek''s face.


    Being annoyed by this retort from Derek, a look of decadence finally appeared on Jackson''s attractive


    face. He raised his hand and pinched between his eyebrows. When he turned his eyes to look at


    Hester, he suddenly understood her.


    "Hester, I have to say that your fiance is really special!"


    "Ha-ha! Thank you for your praise!" Hester nced at Jackson with a smile. She had no choice but to


    spread out her hands and gave up resistance. Anyway, the result was the same. She''d better


    cooperate with him directly.


    Austin stood at the gate of the restaurant, watching the car speeding away, with a smile on his face.


    Although it was hard to figure out what was on Derek''s mind, he would never force Hester to do


    anything.


    "You just let that man take Hester away like this?" There was a trace of contempt on Jackson''s


    attractive face. He thought it was obvious that he admitted defeat and actually gave up his girlfriend.


    Austin came back to his senses and turned around to look at Jackson. Suddenly, he didn''t feel him so


    dazzling.


    Jackson with only a beautiful face was really not as fierce as Derek with a calm personality.


    "Derek is Hester''s fiance. How can I stop him?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The simple words made Jackson have no mood to argue. A touch of helplessness shed across his


    cold face, and he left with Allen.


    Back to the Liu family, Hester unfastened the seat belt expressionlessly. A light shed through her


    mind. She turned to look at Derek with infinite scrutiny.


    It was ufortable to be looked at by her like this, and there was a change on his cold face. He


    straightened his sleeves to hide his embarrassment.


    He hated women since he was a child, especially when they stared at him like this. It felt like he was an


    object, being carefully measured and estimated, which made him very unhappy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Although he was very angry, he could bear it for the sake of not hating her!


    "I''m fine! I just can''t help being curious about your brain structure. I''m really sorry!"


    Hester replied with a fake smile, imitating his usual look. Then she unfastened the seat belt and let


    herself go.


    If they continued to stay together, she was not sure what else she would do!


    In the VIP ward of the hospital, Melody pushed the door open with a bunch of flowers in her arms.


    Looking at the scars on Terence''s face carefully, she frowned.


    "You are an adult now. How could you do such a childish behavior as fighting with others?"


    "Why are you here?" With a cold face, Terence closed the document in his hand and looked up at


    Melody calmly, with an unreadable meaning.


    Melody was stung by his stare, but she didn''t show it on her face. She walked slowly to the bed and put


    the flowers in the vase. "I heard that you were injured, so I came to see you!"


    "Thank you for visiting me. I''m fine." Terence''s eyes twinkled and said calmly. It was obvious that he


    wanted to drive her away.


    "Terence, I just came to see you out of kindness. I don''t mean anything else. You don''t have to be so


    cold to me!" Melody ran her fingers through her hair and slowly said.

 Chapter 759 Ill Take Care Of You

    Chapter 759 I''ll Take Care Of You


    With a cold face, Terence put the documents in his hands aside and looked up at Melody quietly. "Now


    that you see it, please leave, okay?"


    With her hands tightly intertwined, the smile on Melody''s face was a little stiff, but she still kept calm


    and elegant as she should be.


    Terence just wanted to drive her away and didn''t want to have anything to do with her. However, since


    she couldn''t let it go, she shouldn''t vent her temper casually.


    "Terence, you are injured and need to be taken care of. Don''t be angry easily, okay?"


    "Lisa will take care of me!" Terence took a deep breath and refused her kindness without hesitation.


    Lying on the bedzily, he was thinking about what had happened in the corridor just now.


    "Lisa is very tired to take care of the Qi family and Thomas. I''m afraid that she will not take good care of


    you. If you can''t recover soon, Qi Group will suffer a loss."


    Holding back her anger, Melody exined in a soft voice. She had been refraining froming to him


    these days. If it weren''t for the ident at the banquet, how could she find a good excuse to look for


    him?


    "I will find a nursing worker!"


    However, Terence''s words made all her excuses in vain. Melody stood beside the bed, with her nails


    piercing into the palm of her hand. The sharp pain could not match up to the pain in her heart.


    "Terence, why do you always push me out?"


    After enduring for a long time, she finally couldn''t help being irritated. She had never been so aggrieved


    in her life.


    Terence didn''t want to contact with her at all. She had a lot of things to do in the future, so she couldn''t


    let things go to a wrong way.


    "Melody, I''ve told you that we''d better not contact with each other anymore!" Terence looked at Melody


    calmly and said slowly.


    In fact, they should have cut off contact long ago. He was not so determined all the time that he missed


    too many things.


    But now he understood and wanted to break up with her as soon as possible, so as to give both of


    them an exnation.


    "No way!" Melody roared hysterically, venting all her dissatisfaction as much as she could. She was not


    reconciled to lose him like this!


    "Terence, what are you thinking about? We two are the perfect match. Why do you be like this


    now?"


    Clenched hands loosening, Melody stumbled to sit on the chair beside. All the anger in her heart


    disappeared, and it was filled with despair.


    She didn''t know how to express her feelings at the moment. She just wanted to be with him.


    "Terence, don''t get me wrong! I didn''t mean to badger you. Now that you are injured, I just want to take


    care of you and apany you. That''s all.


    Although you have said it many times and I can understand your feelings to draw a clear line with me,


    I''m really worried now. Can you let me stay here?"


    Just then, the door of the ward was pushed open. Lisa held Thomas'' hand and walked in slowly. When


    she saw Melody standing there, she raised her eyebrows and then lowered her head.


    She was just a servant and always kept her identity in mind, so she naturally dared not to go too far.


    "Sir, the young master wants to see you. I have no choice but to take him to the hospital."


    She put the heat preservation pot on the table and exined softly why Thomas was here.


    "Dad, why are you injured?" Thomas blinked with fear. In his impression, his father was very powerful


    and even rarely got sick. How could he be hurt like this today?


    Hearing his son''s voice, a smile appeared on Terence''s cold face. He raised his hand and gently


    rubbed Thomas'' head, with tenderness in his eyes.


    "It''s just an ident. Don''t worry!"


    Melody snorted. As the only person who knew the truth, she couldn''t helpughing. "Yes! Your father


    was hit by ident. Thomas, don''t worry. He will be fine soon."


    Although she knew the truth, in order to please him, she had to tell a lie inevitably.


    Terence looked down at Thomas with love. His hand was slightly stunned, because Thomas'' beautiful


    eyebrows were very simr to Hester''s. When he looked at him in this way, it would always give him an


    illusion.


    Once upon a time, Hester also looked at him like this, and he was the only one she loved. All of a


    sudden, she had quietly gone away, and had no intention of looking back.


    "Don''t worry. Dad will be fine soon."


    Thomas lowered his head and covered his father''s injured finger with his little hand quietly and


    carefully. Tears were swirling in his eyes, but he just held them back.


    "Okay!"


    Since his father said he was fine, he believed it.


    "Sir, let''s have dinner first!" Lisa stood aside, silently took out the dishes and ced them in front of


    Terence, whispering.


    "Lisa, you can go back first! I can handle it. Since Thomas is worried about Terence, let him stay here! I


    will take good care of him."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Melody stepped forward and rubbed Thomas'' head to calm her down. He was just a child! At this time,


    he would be sensitive and scared. As long as she was able to use him, she would definitely win his


    heart.


    "Don''t bother, Miss Melody. I''ll take care of him here!" Lisa wouldn''t give Thomas to this evil woman


    easily. She couldn''t forget what had happened at that time. Melody was so vicious to her own child. No


    one could guarantee if she would do something bad to Thomas.


    A hint of viciousness shed through Melody''s eyes. She raised her hand to tuck the short hair near


    her ear, and her hand trembled slightly. It seemed that Lisa was deliberately on guard against her. It


    was really annoying.


    "Of course not. I''m still the nominal wife of Terence. He is injured and hospitalized. If I don''te here


    to take care of him, it will have a bad impact on both our families!


    We got married to stabilize the interests of the twopanies, and now the situation is the same as


    before. Is what I said right, Terence?"


    She finally shifted the topic to "interests". Terence could refuse her countless times, but he would not


    turn a blind eye to anything rted to Qi Group.


    "Lisa, you can go back. Melody will take care of me."

 Chapter 760 Discharged From The Hospital

    Chapter 760 Discharged From The Hospital


    "Yes, sir!" After hesitating for a while, Lisa nodded respectfully and didn''t say anything more. After all,


    she was just a servant. Since Terence had asked her to leave, she had no choice.


    Melody was very happy to take care of Terence in the hospital. It was also because of this that she saw


    clearly how much Terence loved Thomas.


    Although Thomas is not her biological son, in order to regain Terence''s heart, the only way is to have a


    good rtionship with him.


    "Thomas, dad is having dinner now. Don''t disturb him. Wait for him to finish it, okay?"


    "Okay!" Thomas nodded obediently, turned around and sat down on the sofa. He looked at Terence


    quietly without saying anything.


    He was already a child without a mother, so he couldn''t lose his father anymore.


    Melody sat beside Thomas kindly and raised her hand to rub his tiny head.


    "Thomas, don''t worry. Your dad''s injury just looks serious, but actually he is fine. He only needs to rest


    for several days."


    "Really?" Thomas'' eyes were bright. He looked at Melody hopefully and felt happy.


    "Of course." Melody smiled warmly and held him in her arms. "Your dad is so powerful. How could he


    be knocked down so easily? As long as he can rest for some days, I promise that he will be as strong


    as before again."


    Thomasy obediently in Melody''s arms, and his restless heart finally returned to its original position.


    When he first saw his father, he was really scared.


    "Don''t worry. It''s okay." Melody''s thick eyshes covered her eyes so that no one could see her


    expression clearly. But her voice was soft and gentle.


    In the next few days, Melody stayed in the ward every day, and Thomas woulde here on time


    every day. Although they didn''t always have a good time, their rtionship was alleviated.


    Melody was very satisfied with the current situation. At least Terence wouldn''t hate her too much.


    Naturally, she would also be more fawning on Thomas making him a medium for a better rtionship


    between her and Terence.


    "You don''t have to fawn on Thomas too much. I said it was impossible for us to be together, then there


    would really be no hope."


    Looking at the busy figure of Melody, Terence''s eyes were deep and his tone was light.


    He was so smart that he could see through her. He didn''t want to say anything, but it didn''t mean that


    he didn''t understand.


    Melody was in a trance, feeling a sharp pain on her fingertips. She closed her eyes and sighed. The


    rose in her hand pierced her white and tender fingertips, and the dark red blood was particrly


    dazzling.


    "I know!"


    Terence was lost in thought. He frowned slightly without saying anything, Some things should go to the


    end, if they were too much, they would be self-defeating.


    After staying in the hospital for a week, Terence almost recovered. Then he packed up his things and


    was about to leave the hospital.


    "Sir, do you need to inform Miss Melody?" Lisa asked in a low voice, standing behind Terence.


    These days, Melody came here every day. Since he was discharged from the hospital, should he let


    her know?


    Terence turned around slowly and indifferently. "No need."


    She hade here eagerly. If it weren''t for her lofty reason, he would never allow her to stay here


    these days.


    "Let''s go to pick up Thomas!"


    "Yes, sir!" Lisa nodded respectfully without any objection.


    On the other side, Melody was making chicken soup happily. With a porcin spoon in her hand, she


    imagined Terence drinking soup, feeling sweet in her heart.


    In the past week, in order to take good care of Terence, she had learned a lot from her cook. But the


    only thing she could do was to make soup.


    It didn''t need to beplicated. All she needed to do was to wait patiently.


    "Miss, you can change it to a small fire and stew it slowly." The cook stood aside and reminded her in a


    low voice.


    "Okay!" answered Melody. She quickly closed the lid and turned down the fire. "What do you think


    Terence will feel when he drinks it?"


    Would there be a moment of passion, or warmth?


    "Mr. Terence will be moved." The cook stood quietly aside and said something to the point.


    Melody lowered her eyebrows, and her side face was just perfect without any edges. She stared at the


    casserole on the stove, feeling strange.


    When the chicken soup was ready, Melody hurriedly took it to the heat preservation pot and filled it.


    She came to the hospital with excitement. When she opened the door, she didn''t see the familiar


    person on the bed. The empty bed made her think that it had been a dream these days.


    She walked out of the ward in a hurry and grabbed a nurse. She took a deep breath and tried to


    restrain her emotions. "Excuse me, where is the patient here?"


    The nurse raised her eyebrows and nced at the door number. "Oh! He left the hospital early this


    morning."


    "He had left?" Melody frowned and held the nurse tightly. "It''s impossible. Are you lying to me? Why


    didn''t he tell me that he was discharged from the hospital?"


    "Miss, please calm down!" The nurse was a little scared. Her arm was painful, but she still tried to


    comfort her with a smile. "This gentleman was discharged from the hospital this morning. I think he


    might have forgotten to tell you."


    ''Forget about it?''


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Melody let go of the nurse and the heat preservation pot fell to the ground. She staggered to lean


    against the door of the ward, with a sad smile on her face and ssy eyes.


    Terence was determined to break up with her. How could he forget? He must do it on purpose! He


    hurriedly went through the discharge formalities when she was away.


    "Miss, are you okay?" The nurse hurried to hold Melody and asked softly. "You don''t look good. Do you


    need me to help you take a rest?"


    "No, thanks." Melody raised her hand to avoid her help. She tried to smooth her hair and smiled


    reluctantly.


    She walked slowly in the corridor of the hospital, with peopleing and going. It was so lively, but


    why did she feel so sad?


    In the Qi family.


    Terence sat upright on the sofa in the living room. The scars on his face were so light that no one could


    see them clearly. With the documents in his hands, he dealt with business seriously.


    "Mr. Terence, Miss Sheryl has resigned. Do you need another assistant?"


    "Call James back!" Terence raised his eyebrows and said slowly. "By the way, nothing happened in the


    company these days, right?"

 Chapter 761 Visit

    Chapter 761 Visit


    "Everything goes well in thepany these days. Please rest assured!"


    Hearing this, Terence narrowed his eyes, lost in thought. He gently stroked the folder with his fingertips


    and raised his eyebrows imperceptibly.


    Somehow, he felt a little lonely.


    Hester had be the granddaughter of the Liu family, and her wealth had doubled. If she still


    remembered him, she would have taken advantage of his hospitalization to revenge!


    However, such calmness made him feel a little disappointed. Since she didn''t even recognize her own


    son, how could she not take such a good opportunity?


    Or, just as she said, she really didn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    The next day, Terence went out early. He didn''t show up for nearly a week. Everything in thepany


    was in order and there was nothing wrong.


    However, in Terence''s eyes, there was always an unspeakable bitterness.


    "Help me contact the people of Liu Group. I have something to talk to them!"


    "Yes, Mr. Terence!" The man beside him raised his eyebrows and said nothing. Now that Sheryl was


    gone, they had to be careful!


    "When will Jamese back?" Terence rubbed his sleeves and raised his eyebrows. Without Sheryl, it


    was time for James, thepetent assistant, to go back to the country.


    He had lived afortable life abroad these years, or he wouldn''t have been so rxed.


    "Mr. James will be on duty tomorrow. Please rest assured, Mr. Terence!"


    "Okay!"


    Terence answered indifferently, walked into the CEO office and sat on the chair. There were piles of


    documents on the table, but he had no intention to work.


    He pinched the spot between his eyebrows with his fingertips and sighed helplessly. At the beginning,


    when he saw Hester, he didn''t lose hisposure. For some reason, his mind was in a mess. All he


    could think of was her indifferent expression, and she firmly said something that had nothing to do with


    him.


    After staying in the office for a long time, he couldn''t help bute to the Liu family.


    "Master, herees Mr. Terence." Standing next to Edmund, Hardy said in a low voice and quietly


    avoided Hester.


    Edmund looked up at Hester, who looked calm, and ordered quietly. "Bring him in. I''ll be there soon!"


    Edmund haven''t had a chance to teach him a lesson when he dared to bully the Liu family in that way.


    Now he came here by himself.


    "Grandpa, is there anyoneing?" Hester raised her head and put the peeled apple aside.


    "Oh, an old friend!" Edmund looked at Hester with a smile and said casually. Since Rosemary left, the


    Liu family and the Qi family had been out of touch.


    Although they had known each other for many years, they had already stopped contacting.


    "Grandfather, please go there quickly! Don''t keep the guest waiting. I''m going back to my room." Hester


    wiped her fingers and said with a smile, fearing that she would dy her grandfather''s work.


    Since she came back to the Liu family, thew office was gradually on track with the help of Sheryl.


    Grandpa insisted that she was not in good health, so he detained her at home for recuperation.


    "Okay!" Edmund replied in a soft voice, with a smile at the corners of his mouth. Looking at her


    receding figure, he sighed slightly. "Keep an eye on Hester. Don''t let her go out!"


    "Yes, sir!" Hardy replied with an understanding look on his face. He knew that Edmund had been


    depressed for a long time and it was time for him to vent his anger.


    Standing in the middle of the pavilion, Terence looked at the quietke, with sweat oozing from his


    palms. Footsteps behind him interrupted his thoughts. When he turned around, he saw Edmund


    coming over with a serious look.


    "Grandpa Edmund!" He nodded and said softly.


    "Although our two families have never been out of touch, we are not really friendly. I can''t bear to hear


    you call me like this!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Edmund snorted and slowly fell on the rocking chair. His voice was so cold that it made people shiver.


    "Grandpa Edmund is right. It''s my fault." Terence stood aside calmly and said indifferently. No one


    could figure out his emotion.


    Looking at Terence, Edmund couldn''t help feeling angry. It was they who first offended the Liu family,


    but now it seemed that Edmund had relied on his age to bully others!


    "Terence, I didn''t care about what your mother had done, but it doesn''t mean that it can be passed like


    this! Now, look at yourself. What have you done?


    Do you really think that our Liu family will just let you bully us without taking the initiative to seek


    justice?"


    "Grandpa Edmund. I apologize to you on behalf of my mother for what happened in the past. I hope


    you won''t be angry. Take care of yourself!"


    Terence narrowed his eyes, as if he had made a mistake. Although he didn''t know what had happened


    in the past, he could still find some information from his mother''s asional words.


    "But I''m here for something else."


    "Of course I know you are doing this for something else!" Edmund said slowly, trying to suppress his


    anger. The whole thing in the past was entirely due to Rosemary, but now the situation was different. It


    was obvious that he, Terence, was bullying them.


    Like her mother, Hester was neither arrogant nor rash. Some of her temper could only be shown in


    front of the people close to her, and she was always careful, afraid of making a mistake.


    However, she didn''t know that it was exactly her temper that made them feel particrly sorry and


    unbearable.


    Terence stood still, clenching his fists. He had been rehearsing in his heart for a long time, but he was


    unable to speak it out after hesitating for a long time.


    "I know what you are going to say, and I''m telling you clearly that I will never forgive you, not even the


    whole Liu family!


    I don''t know what Hester will stand out for herself. But from now on, please stay away from her.


    Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude to you."


    Terence was stunned, looking at the ground. Edmund''s words were very clear. He wanted him to avoid


    seeing Hester and stay away from her.


    However, if he could control his feelings, he would note here today.


    It was hard to tell what was right or wrong between them. He didn''t defend himself, but what she did


    made his heart ache, and he couldn''t forget.


    "Grandpa Edmund, I know how you feel! But after all, you can''t change the result of our younger


    generation''s affairs."


    "Terence, don''t go too far! Hester has a good temper, but that doesn''t mean I will be like her!"

 Chapter 762 Seek Justice

    Chapter 762 Seek Justice


    Terence looked at Edmund calmly, standing straight and unyielding. Since he could stand here today,


    he naturally knew what kind of obstruction he would encounter.


    However, ever since Hester came back, he had been trapped in an endless abyss and suffering every


    day. He had had enough of it and didn''t want it to be with trouble all the time.


    "Grandpa Edmund, I understand what you said! I just hope that you can cancel the engagement with


    the Yu family and give me a chance!"


    "Huh!" Edmund snorted as if he had heard a ridiculous joke. How could Terence make a decision on


    the engagement and marriage of the Liu family?


    "Nonsense! Our Liu family has always been sincere. Marriage is not a game! What''s more, from what


    aspect did Mr. Terence ask me to cancel the engagement?"


    Terence kept silent, looking at the ground.


    Indeed, he had no stand to ask for that.


    "You can''t speak it out, can you?" Lying on the rocking chair, Edmund sneered. His eyes were fixed on


    Terence, full of resentment.


    The child of the Liu family had suffered such a great humiliation. How could he still stand here and ask


    for an engagement?


    "Hester is a poor child with a simple mind. She didn''t know your viciousness before, so she ended up


    with such a miserable life. We don''t me anyone else, for this is what she should bear.


    But now she has realized that she doesn''t want to have anything to do with you anymore. As her family,


    we naturally support her."


    "Grandpa Edmund, you''re right. I know it was my fault before, and I don''t dare to beg you to forgive me.


    However, this is the affair between Hester and me. Please don''t interfere!"


    Terence nodded and stood, looking at Edmund in a neither humble nor pushy way.


    "I understand that you owe Derek''s family. But Hester is Hester, not her mother. She has no obligation


    to pay for her mother''s mistake!"


    "Ha-ha!" Edmund mocked and clenched his fists. "Boy, it seems that you have grown up very fast these


    years!"


    "I don''t deserve it!" Terence narrowed his eyes and looked at the calmke, but his heart was not calm


    at all.


    It was not polite for her to visit him today, not to mention that he had just asked for canceling the


    engagement. But these days, when he was recuperating in the hospital and thought a lot.


    Why did he and Hester end up like this? He still remembered that he had a good impression of Hester


    at the first sight.


    He stood at the door and looked at her quietly. She was wrapped in a simple white dress. Her dark


    eyes seemed to be able to speak when they were rolling.


    At that time, he was young and frivolous, and could always be easily touched by the depth of his heart.


    Hester clutched her skirt uneasily, her lips turning pale.


    When they first met, it was very beautiful. Then why did the two of them be like this?


    "You don''t deserve it?" Edmund snorted and felt furious. "If you don''t dare to admit it, you won''t be here


    today. And you even want me to cancel the engagement! Do you really think that there is no one


    powerful in our Liu family?"


    He didn''t know how his granddaughter lived before, or he would never allow her to live like that.


    "I know I was wrong before, but you can''t make the engagement of Hester so hastily!" Terence frowned


    and couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    Now the situation was very clear. If it weren''t for the guilt for the Yu family, how could Edmund arrange


    the engagement in a hurry?


    "I have arranged a good marriage for my granddaughter. Don''t I even have the right to do that?"


    Edmund was so angry that heughed. When he quietly looked at Terence, his eyes were like sharp


    des.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Grandpa Edmund, I know you have a deep misunderstanding of me. I also know how much damage I


    have caused to Hester.


    I also know what you are thinking about me. People always say that a fault confessed is half redressed.


    Can you give me a chance?"


    Terence stood quietly, clenching his fists. In the past few days, he had been in a daze and a lot of


    things had been umted together, but the most distinct feeling was indeed heartbroken.


    This time, he suddenly understood something and cleared his mind. Since he was sure that Sakura


    was Hester, it didn''t matter if she refuse to admit it.


    "What on earth do you want to say?" Edmund frowned impatiently, stared at Terence discontentedly


    and said slowly.


    He was indeed a little old and got dizzy because of his few words. He was a blockhead in love, and


    now he was pestered by him like this, so he naturally felt mad.


    "Let me tell you, Hester is now a member of our Liu family. I will never allow you to get close to her


    again!"


    Terence sighed and looked at the ground. Beforeing here, he knew that he would suffer a lot. But


    he didn''t expect that Edmund would be so resistant to him.


    "Grandpa Edmund, please don''t be angry. I didn''t mean that!"


    "That''s not what you mean?" Edmund rolled his eyes. Since Terence stood in the yard of the Liu family,


    he had to make his purpose clear. Did he really think that he was too old to understand?


    "Terence, the reason why I let go your mother''s scheme is that I don''t want to have anything to do with


    your Qi family. From now on, don''t think about Hester. She is the fiancee of Derek!"


    The word "fiancee" hurt Terence deeply and he staggered. He had just been discharged from the


    hospital, and his face was a little pale. His thin body trembled in the wind, and he was no longer as


    fierce as before.


    "Grandpa Edmund, please help me!"


    "If you had known it earlier, you wouldn''t have done that!" Edmund sighed and looked up at Terence,


    narrowing his eyes.


    "Grandpa!" A loud voice interrupted the conversation. Leo walked in in high spirits with an unreadable


    expression on his face.


    Raising his eyebrows, Edmund nced at Leo, who was pretending to be calm, and slowly closed his


    eyes. "Why are you here?"


    Well, love affairs should be left to the most sensible Leo!


    "Oh, Mr. Terence, why are you here today?" Leo raised his eyebrows in surprise as if he had just found


    Terence. "Is it for the reason that you were beaten in the yardst time, so youe to seek justice


    today?"

 Chapter 763 Quarrel

    Chapter 763 Quarrel


    "Oh? Is that true? I don''t even know that." Edmund pretended to be confused and snorted. He looked


    at Terence and smiled.


    "Of course!" Leo immediately understood and echoed his grandfather. "That day, Hester was in the


    yard to breathe some fresh air. Mr. Terence seemed to be drunk, and his behavior was somewhat


    offensive. It happened that Derek and I saw it, so we taught him a lesson. Now I think about it, I am


    indeed a little impulsive!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    His words were polite, but in fact, they wasughing at Terence. He molested other people''s fiancee


    and cousin like this, and it was really kind of polite not to maim him.


    Edmund''s face darkened and he looked at Terence discontentedly. "Mr. Terence, is that true?"


    Terence straightened up and nodded. "I was too impulsive that day. Please forgive me, Grandpa


    Edmund!"


    "Huh! I can''t afford your apology!" Edmund snorted and looked sullen. "Mr. Terence is a rare young


    talent in the younger generation, so you don''t have to take me seriously."


    "Grandpa Edmund, it''s not like that." Terence was anxious, watching the situation deviate from the


    previous track and go in an unpredictable direction.


    His purpose ofing here today was to cancel Hester''s engagement, so as to fight for some


    possibilities for him to be together with her.


    On the other side, Hester stayed in her room and looked at the small garden outside the window. She


    tapped her fingertips gently on the windowsill and raised her eyebrows. "It''s so boring!"


    If it went on like this, she almost doubted that she was going to mold. If it weren''t for her grandfather''s


    health, she would have gone out to work in herw office.


    Everyone in the Liu family was capable enough to feel that they had taken over all her tasks.


    Sheryl had resigned from the position of special assistant of Qi Group, so she rushed to herw office


    happily and began a new journey.


    Hester had also asked her whether she had learned anything rted tow in a trembling voice, but


    she just said lightly, "no!" So Hester was finally speechless.


    She walked back and forth in the room and pped her hands. She decided to go out to have a look!


    "Hardy? What''s up?" As soon as she opened the door, she saw Hardy standing at the door of her room


    like a stone statue.


    He smiled and nodded slightly. "Miss Hester, you don''t look well, so I want to ask you if you want to eat


    the white fungus and lotus seed soup. I''ll ask the kitchen to cook it for you!"


    Hester frowned in bewilderment and touched her face. She felt that she had gained some weight, but


    why did he still think that she didn''t look well?


    However, Hardy did it out of kindness, so she couldn''t be ungrateful!


    "Thank you for your concern, Hardy. I want to go to thew office. Sheryl is there alone. I''m afraid she


    will be tired!"


    "Miss Sheryl''s working ability is obvious to all. You can rest assured!" Hardy said with a smile. "Miss


    Hester, you''d better have a good rest!"


    "Well..." The smile at the corners of Hester''s mouth was very stiff. It was not because she was


    ungrateful, but because she had stayed in her room for a long time, and she would inevitably be tired!


    "Hardy, just let me go! Staying in my room every day will make me sick!"


    "Miss Hester, I know you are depressed. It took the master a long time to find you back, and he loves


    you very much. So you''d better stay in the room!" Hardy smiled and asked Hester to stay, with sweat


    on his forehead.


    "I see. I''ll take a walk in the yard." Hester waved her hand listlessly and left without waiting for Hardy''s


    answer.


    If she waited a little longer, Hardy would probably find a lot of excuses to let her stay in the room.


    "Miss Hester..." Hardy hurried forward and tried to stop Hester, but she left too fast and soon


    disappeared from his sight.


    Standing still and looking around, Hardy was so anxious that he was sweating.


    "How can I exin this to the master?"


    Hester hid behind the door and sessfully got rid of him. She walked out with a rxed look and


    pped her hands. She wandered in the yard and enjoyed the scenery.


    Then she seemed to hear the sound of conversation, mixed with a little anger.


    The Liu family had always been united. Why did they quarrel for no reason?


    She carefully hid behind the big tree and quietly looked at the situation here. But when she saw the


    man''s face clearly, her back was stiff.


    She bit her lips tightly to prevent herself from making any sound. Her nails were digging the tree, and


    her eyes were dark.


    "Grandpa Edmund, please give me a chance! I promise I will treat Hester well and won''t let her suffer


    any grievance!" Terence nodded and promised again and again that he would be good to her.


    "Promise?" Edmund sneered and didn''t believe any of his promises at all. "Terence, how can you


    promise? Isn''t it enough for Hester to be bullied and insulted in your Qi family?


    Although your mother took her in and brought her up, you have almost worn her gratitude out over the


    years, haven''t you? Please let her go!"


    "Grandpa Edmund, I know you are dissatisfied with me, but Hester''s engagement will cause a lot of


    unnecessary trouble." Terence clenched his fists. He had foreseen what would happen to him in the Liu


    family today, and tried his best to control his temper, avoiding direct conflict with them.


    He knew clearly that Hester had suffered so much in Qi family. It was reasonable for the Liu family to


    treat him like this today, and he could not me anyone else.


    "Trouble?" Leoughed with anger, and his gentle face turned a little stern. "Terence, the two of us are


    not here to discuss with you. The marriage between Hester and Derek has been decided, and there


    can''t be any mistake. I advise you to give up early!"


    Things had always been rted to the marriage of Hester and Derek, round and round like a carousel.


    Hester, who was hiding aside, was very upset to hear that.


    "Terence, you can go back now!" With a cold face, Edmund''s mood sank to the bottom. The Qi family


    was so shrewd that they could use everything to the extreme.


    "I don''t care about what happened to your mother in the past. If youe to pester Hester again, don''t


    me me for being rude to you!"


    Terence frowned. He knew that Edmund had run out of patience and didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    But he came here today to make it clear to Hester. Now that he hadn''t even seen her, he was naturally


    unwilling.


    "Grandpa Edmund, I apologize to you on behalf of my mother! But I think you''d better leave the matter


    between me and Hester to the two of us!"

 Chapter 764 The Child Is Innocent

    Chapter 764 The Child Is Innocent


    "Terence, there is nothing to talk about between us." Hester walked out slowly from behind a big tree.


    She looked at Terence with a solemn expression, as if he was a stranger.


    Perhaps since the day she came back, there was no need to care about the previous grudges. She still


    couldn''t figure out why she changed her name or why she denied her true identity when she met him.


    "Since Hester died at that time, there is no need to correct this mistake now. I''m Sakura now, not


    Hester at all!"


    "You finally admitted it." Terence said with his face unchanged and his dark eyes fixed on Hester.


    She had been strongly against it for so long. And he had always been waiting for her to admit that she


    was Hester. He didn''t expect that when this day finally came, the consequences would be so


    heartbroken.


    Hester raised her eyebrows. She didn''t expect that he would focus on the ownership of the name,


    which made her feel a little ridiculous. "Mr. Terence, what you said confused me. The name is just a


    code name. I have my own choice."


    "Code name?" Terence was so angry that heughed. He looked at Hester with deep eyes, not


    knowing how to express his surging feelings at the moment.


    If it was really as easy as she said, then the three years he had been thinking about was just a waste of


    time.


    He couldn''t ept this fact and would never agree. His love could never be ended by an apology or a


    joke.


    "Hester, don''t forget that you pestered me at that time. Don''t you think it''s toote to pretend to be


    lofty?"


    "Terence, show your respect!" Leo warned Terence viciously. He even dared to bully the Liu family in


    this ce, it was obvious that he looked down upon them.


    "Hester is my cousin now. I will never allow you to bully her like this! Since she said the name was a


    code name, then it was a code name!"


    If it weren''t for fear of being rejected by Hester, he would have discussed with his grandfather and


    changed her name and surname!


    "Go back, boy!" Edmund waved his hand tiredly and didn''t want to argue with him anymore. He was


    really not capable of dealing with the matters of the younger generation.


    "Grandpa Edmund, I came here today just to ask her a question. I will leave after that!" Terence''s ck


    eyes sparkled. He nodded and said.


    "I have nothing to say to you!" Hester turned around and said coldly.


    "Hester, let him ask if he wants. Just for once. In this way, you won''t have to be entangled with each


    other in the future, right?"


    Edmund said in an indifferent tone. It could save some trouble in the future, so he had to fight for killing


    two birds with one stone.


    This boy from the Qi family was able to handle everything alone at such a young age, so his ability


    should not be underestimated. Edmund was not sure that he could figure out all the things behind it.


    He knew how there were a lot of secrets.


    "Yes! Hester, you really should make some things clear to him. Don''t act like a child, or such a thing will


    happen again in the future."


    Leo had been with Edmund for many years, so he understood his intention in an instant and tried to


    dissuade her. As long as it was beneficial to his cousin, he would not refuse.


    Hester''s eyes turned slightly. After thinking for a moment, she nodded in agreement.


    "Follow me!"


    Since it was a private matter, she had to avoid the elders.


    Terence had no objection to this. He nodded at Leo and Edmund and left with Hester.


    The two people, one in front of the other, maintained a short distance from each other and were


    carefully on side.


    "What do you want to say?" Hester frowned and stood by theke. She exhaled a mouthful of air and


    broke the silence first as she looked at the calmke.


    Since he didn''t open his mouth, it was the same to let her speak. After all, the matter should have an


    end.


    "Do you really have no feelings for me anymore?" Terence opened his thin lips cautiously with


    complication.


    He looked calm, but his fingertips curled up nervously, with slight white, revealing the true emotions in


    his heart.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It seemed that he would never forget her! Otherwise, why didn''t he let her go back then?


    Hester smiled and said, "Mr. Terence, you are so good at joking!"


    It was not just that she had no feelings for him, but that she had already given up.


    "Don''t be so harsh to me. It''s not suitable for you!" Terence''s eyes wereplicated and his eyebrows


    were slightly narrowed, which was hard to see clearly, but there was also a touch of sadness in his


    eyes.


    "Mr. Terence, you must be kidding. Hester, who used to be obedient to you, was dead three years ago,"


    Hester said coldly, turning around and looking into his dark eyes.


    "Have you forgotten? She was killed by you. I tried to get her back, but you were too cruel. I really can''t


    do anything about it!"


    Sweat dripped from Terence''s palms, and a touch of heartache shed across his pale face. He looked


    away from her eyes in a hurry and felt particrly guilty.


    He didn''t want this result at all. He just wanted to sit down and chat with her calmly. Why did his


    intention change? It was like the smell of smoke filling the air, as if they would fight with each other with


    weapons in the next second.


    "Hester, I admit that I was wrong at that time!"


    "I can''t take your apology!" Hester''s heart ached, and her fingers trembled imperceptibly. She forced a


    smile and said, "Everyone needs to grow up. I''ll take the past years as my tuition! After all, to grow, one


    had to pay the price! I''m living a good life now. I just want topletely separate from the past!"


    Terence''s dark eyes shed a trace of pain, his fingertips trembling, and his body standing straight


    aside. A pure ck handmade suit wrapped his long body, making people fancy.


    "It seems that I have been dreaming. You will never forgive me for what I have done."


    "It''s good that Mr. Terence knows it! I have something else to do. Bye!" Hester was relieved and her


    expression softened.


    Although this person was stubborn, he still had a little self-knowledge.


    Hearing her words, Terence smiled bitterly, with mixed feelings in his heart. "But the child is


    innocent!"

 Chapter 765 Our Son

    Chapter 765 Our Son


    Hester couldn''t helpughing at Terence''s words. She covered her belly and bent over tough for a


    long time, until tears fell on the grass and disappeared.


    "Terence, what right do you have to say that?"


    She stared at Terence with sharp eyes, as if she wanted to swallow him alive. If it weren''t for his


    carelessness and partiality, how could her two children die like that?


    She could do nothing but watch them disappear from her body. The hot blood was bone cold to her,


    which made her tremble when she thought of it. What right did he have to say it?


    "I have no right?" Terence''s tall body staggered, showing a trace of weakness for no reason. There was


    a touch of pain in his ck eyes, which was using someone of her bad behavior.


    So he had endured for a long time, but in the end, he could only be told that he had no right.


    "Of course!" Hester was slightly stunned. She didn''t understand why he would suddenly show such an


    expression, but she still gave him a merciless sentence. "If you didn''t trust Melody so easily, how could


    my child be aborted?"


    It was like a bolt out of the blue to Terence after hearing her words. He trembled and the scene in front


    of him was a little blurry.


    Yes! It was obvious that Hester was still angry with it. He allowed Melody to stay at the Qi family and


    she pushed her down the stairs. But he never believed in her exnation.


    "I''m sorry for what happened in the past!"


    "Sorry?" Hester sneered. Her warm face turned red and ferocious. She stared at Terence with her eyes


    wide open.


    "Terence, do you really think that an apology should make me forgive you generously? Do you know


    how I feel when I lie in the blood and feel that the baby has slipped away bit by bit?


    Oh. There is still a scar on my lower abdomen. It tells me what happened in the past ferociously and


    horribly, reminding me how stupid I am!


    How can I be so stupid to believe your words? I really think that you and Melody have nothing to do


    with each other, which will not threat me.


    Do you think I changed my name to avoid you after I disappeared for three years? No, you are wrong. I


    don''t want to have anything to do with you at all, including my name!"


    Hester also felt that she was crazy and her emotions were out of control. All the grievances and pains


    she had umted in the past three years had burst out and thrown directly on him, regardless of


    anything.


    There was a big stone pressing on her chest. She couldn''t breathe and just wanted to vent as much as


    she could.


    Terence stood quietly aside and watched her emotional breakdown. His heart ached so much that he


    wanted to hold her in his arms, but he seemed to be frozen and had no strength.


    She never said these words before. When he asked, she was just silent. He had thought that she was


    just sad, but he didn''t expect that there would be such a bigint and resentment.


    "Hester, I...


    I''m sorry!" I think you have misunderstood, Mr. Terence. I''m no longer the Hester you have thought!"


    Hester stepped back, distanced herself from the two and said coldly. She had been so humble that she


    had no self-esteem. Being Sakura was the first step in her life, and also the thing she had to insist on.


    She was exhausted and urgently needed something to support her, and the change of her name was


    the only faith that she could easily obtain.


    "Mr. Terence, the grudge between you and Hester has long vanished. Please let it go as soon as


    possible! As for me, I can only be Sakura, who has nothing to do with you!"


    Terence looked sullen, and the sadness in his eyes almost overflowed. He stood still as if he had


    turned into a stone statue.


    If it weren''t for his undting chest, Hester would have thought that the person standing in front of her


    was a dummy.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Sakura..." Terence murmured the name with a bitter smile.


    "I think what I said today is very clear. If Mr. Terence has no other questions, please go back!" Hester


    turned around. She didn''t want to see his sad face, which made her very ufortable.


    It was he who had done something wrong to her. Why did it seem that it was all her fault? Hester was


    not convinced by this idea.


    "Huh!" Terence smiled and stared at Hester''s back with burning eyes. It was still the same looking and


    figure. But why did he feel that it had changed so much?


    Today was a test for him. He had never thought that she would hate him so much.


    "Sakura, do you want your life to be simple and pure in the future?"


    "Mr. Terence, I''m afraid it''s meaningless to you!" Hester turned around with a sneer and squinted her


    eyes. "My name doesn''t have any meanings!"


    "Really?" Terence nced at Hester with a hint of mockery. The reason why she said she didn''t want to


    have anything to do with him was that she wanted to cut off all contact with him!


    Before returning home, she changed her name on purpose, just because she didn''t want him to pester


    her.


    "Hester, every word you say now is a joke to me!"


    If it weren''t for the fact that there was a three-year-old child in the Qi family, he would still think that she


    had a lot of grudges against him because of sadness, and then they would never see each other from


    then on.


    "What do you mean by that, Mr. Terence?" Restraining her anger, Hester decided to see how


    shameless the person in front of her was to say such words. She really admired him!


    Terence''s eyes were dim. He wanted to see through her, but it was useless. "Don''t you remember what


    you have done?"


    Did she lose her memory? Otherwise, why was she so determined? But Austin protected her so much,


    how could he allow anything to happen to her?


    He thought about it hard but couldn''t find a good excuse.


    "I''m fine. I didn''t lose my memory!" Hester took a deep breath and looked at Terence in amusement. He


    seemed to have changed a lot in the past three years.


    "You don''t recognize our son. Isn''t this a revenge on me?"

 Chapter 766 Suspicion

    Chapter 766 Suspicion


    "Mr. Terence, are you talking nonsense because you were stimted?"


    Hester wouldn''t believe a single word of Terence. She thought he was talking nonsense because of


    anger.


    "It''s gettingte. We have talked in detail, so there''s no need to continue. Mr. Terence, please go back


    as soon as possible!"


    Not wanting to argue with him, Hester casually threw out a sentence, thinking of sending him away,


    hoping for peace.


    Besides, she didn''t have much hope for her child.


    "Hester, are you really so cruel and merciless?" Terence had no idea why Hester was troubled at this


    moment. He thought that she was feeling guilty and making a self-criticism because of her conscience.


    Unexpectedly, she asked him to leave as soon as possible!


    Hester was amused by his words. She raised her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear, and smiled.


    "Mr. Terence, I''m afraid you''ve made a mistake. I don''t have a child with you, so you don''t have the


    right to me me!"


    "Don''t you have any feelings for Thomas?" Terence took a deep breath and couldn''t help trembling. He


    stared at Hester with his red eyes and shouted.


    "Thomas is very obedient and sensible. I like him very much!" Hester''s tone was indifferent, and the


    smile at the corners of her mouth was wless.


    "I know you are afraid that my resentment against you will be vented to Thomas. But you can rest


    assured that I will never vent my dissatisfaction on a child."


    Hester finally understood that he came here today not to argue with her, but to be afraid that the Liu


    family behind her would do something to harm his child.


    "If it''s not because you are dissatisfied with me, why don''t you recognize him?" Terence''s brain was


    buzzing and he said it regardless of anything.


    The words that had been piled up in his heart finally came out, and it was like the big stone in his heart


    fell to the ground. He no longer felt depressed and could finally get rid of it.


    Hester could only feel that something was broken in her mind, rumbling. She was already


    magnanimous since she didn''t want to care about them. Why should she need to recognize his son?


    "I''m afraid Mr. Terence is joking. If you say that I don''t want to recognize Thomas, then who is he to


    me? Son?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ''He is the child of you and Melody, the eldest son of the Qi family.'' She really couldn''t recognize him!


    "He is your son!" Terence looked at Hester firmly and said word by word. He looked solemn and there


    was no sign of joking.


    Hester calmed down at once and looked at Terence with aplicated expression. She really wanted


    to introduce him to the department of neurosurgery.


    Her two children had already left the world because of Melody. Now the two of them had found out their


    conscience, so did they want to use their children to fill the pain in her heart?


    "Mr. Terence, this joke is not funny at all! Thomas is the child of you and Melody. Although I won''t vent


    my anger on him, I won''t be so generous!"


    Was she really the kind of person that anyone could bully before? Could a few good words make her


    forgive them and think for them?


    "What Melody? Thomas is really your child. You can only be his only mother!" Terence frowned and


    was not satisfied with Hester''s answer!


    Three years ago, it was she who asked Austin to bring the child to him, and he also brought the news


    of her death, which made him heartbroken. Why did ite to Melody now?


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Terence. Thomas is Melody''s..." Before Hester finished speaking, a bold idea


    shed through her mind.


    ''No, it''s impossible!'' She denied this idea almost immediately. She clenched her fists nervously and


    turned around to avoid the burning eyes of Terence. She couldn''t help but feel a little guilty.


    "What do you want to say?" Noticing her change, Terence stepped forward, held her hands tightly and


    said softly.


    Judging from her expression just now, it seemed that she was not pretending. If Hester didn''t


    deliberately deny her son''s existence, then there was only one exnation left.


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about at all!" Hester waved her hand and pushed Terence


    away. Her embarrassed expression was instantly exposed in front of him, but she quickly adjusted her


    state.


    "It''s gettingte. Mr. Terence, please go back!"


    "Have you guessed it? Why do you still protect that man?" Terence almost roared out this sentence, the


    blue veins on his forehead bulged, and he was obviously venting his emotions.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Terence. It has nothing to do with you!" Hester looked at Terence without any emotion,


    but her trembling hand easily revealed her true feeling.


    Terence took a step back and stood upright in a crooked posture. He looked at Hester with his ck


    eyes, as if he had never known her.


    "Hester, you''ve guessed something. Why don''t you verify your idea? Three years, three whole years,


    you have been kept in the dark. Don''t you feel angry?"


    He was just guessing a little, and his anger was beyond exnation. Did she really have no mood at


    all?


    Hester smiled lightly as she raised her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear. "Terence, you are the


    one I should hate. How can I me others now?"


    Even though she was a little confused, it would never be a weapon for Terence, nor would it ease their


    rtionship.


    "Don''t forget that you pushed me to the edge of death again and again, and now for whom youe


    here to pretend to be lofty?"


    Turning around, Hester raised her hand to wipe the tears on her face and then clenched her fists.


    "There''s nothing to talk about between us, Terence. You can leave now!"


    "Hester, why are you so stubborn?! You have already guessed it. Why don''t you want to verify it?"


    Terence frowned and looked at her back angrily, heartbroken and unable to breathe. It turned out that


    Austin had such a high position in her heart.


    Three years was indeed a long time, and during this period, it could really make people change a lot.


    Hester staggered, biting her lips tightly, oozing dark red blood, which was shocking. "I don''t need your


    help anyway. Mr. Terence, take care!"

 Chapter 767 My Child

    Chapter 767 My Child


    Looking at Hester''s back for a long time, Terence sighed and turned away. He couldn''t figure out what


    she was thinking and how important Austin was in her heart.


    Besides, their rtionship was already very bad, and he didn''t want to make it worse because of these


    meaningless quarrels.


    He closed his eyes and sighed slightly. Then he turned around and left, with his hands trembling


    slightly in the air.


    Hester stood still, stiff, but unwilling to move a little. Blood had been oozed out by her fingernails and


    scabs had been formed on her palm.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    An hourter, Leo found Hester. From afar, he could see Hester standing there motionless like a tree.


    Fearing that Terence would say something harsh to irritate Hester, he rushed forward to examine her.


    "Hester, are you okay?"


    "What?" Hester came to her senses and saw Leo standing in front of her with a worried face. She


    couldn''t hear what he was asking.


    "Hester, are you out of your mind because of Terence?" Leo raised his hand to touch Hester''s head


    and asked softly.


    As a psychologist, he was very sensitive about this. Moreover, Terence was her lifeline, so she might


    be provoked!


    Hester came to herself and found Leo''s expression funny. She pped his hand away and tucked her


    hair behind her ear.


    "Leo, I have to go out today!"


    "Get out?" Leo raised his eyebrows, as if something terrible had happened. "No way! You don''t look


    good today. You can''t go out!"


    If she went out like this, Grandpa might punish him! For the sake of his own life, he still didn''t dare to


    commit a crime.


    "Leo!" Hester looked at Leo seriously and had no patience to waste words with him. She held his hands


    tightly and begged. "Leo, listen to me! I have to go out today. I have something to talk to Brother


    Austin!"


    Leo frowned and looked embarrassed. "Hester, please don''t make things difficult for me, okay? Look at


    yourself. How can I let you out like this?"


    Hester gripped Leo''s cor tightly, and the tears that had been suppressed for a long time finally fell.


    She raised her head and looked at Leo''s blurry face. There was always a glimmer of hope in her heart.


    "Leo, listen to me. This matter is very important to me, really very important. Can you take me to


    Brother Austin?"


    Looking at Hester''s expression, Leo was a little worried. But he couldn''t change Hester''s mind. Atst,


    he took her directly to Austin''s house.


    Along the way, Hester was very excited, but strangely, she looked a little calm after the car stopped.


    "Hester, are you okay?" Leo was shocked. He waved his hand in front of her for two times and felt that


    something was wrong.


    "Thank you, Leo!" Hester''s ssy eyes gradually came back to earth, with a slight smile at the corners


    of her mouth. "Leo, wait for me here. I''ll be back soon!"


    Along the way, she wondered whether what Terence said was credible. She also despised herself for


    coming to ask for an exnation just because of the words of others.


    This made her very embarrassed. Brother Austin had been living with her for many years, but they


    were still unable to withstand a few words of doubt.


    Standing at the door, Hester''s hand froze in midair, not knowing how to face the person behind the


    door.


    All of a sudden, the door was opened from the inside, revealing Austin''s tired face. But he still look


    gentle.


    "Why didn''t you knock on the door? Come on in!" Austin leaned against the door and held her into the


    room with a doting smile.


    When he touched the back of her cold hand, he raised his eyebrows and wrapped her up.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Is there anything important?" Austin nodded and warmed her hands, but


    he was already worried about her.


    Just now, Leo called him and said that she was in a bad mood. But now that she saw him, why didn''t


    she say anything?


    "Brother Austin, I..." Hester''s mouth twitched, but she couldn''t say that. If she asked, it meant that she


    subconsciously believed in Terence instead of Austin.


    She was caught in a dilemma.


    "What did Terence say?" Austin sighed slightly. In the end, he didn''t have the heart to make things


    difficult for her. So he broke the stalemate first. He carefully wiped the blood on her palm with his


    fingertips, and felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    Well, he would should be responsible for what he had said. It was a good idea to let him speak now.


    "I did hide a lot from you three years ago. I know how much you want to keep your child, so I tried my


    best to keep it.


    I can do nothing but watch you suffer so much for Terence. Do you know how painful it is?


    So I made a selfish decision to take you abroad, leave this ce, and leave the man who hurt you


    deeply. Even if one day you know the truth, I won''t regret it!"


    Austin said calmly. He didn''t know what kind of emotion he was in his heart. He had been worried day


    and night, but now he felt calm, which surprised him.


    Hester lowered her eyes and watched the blood in her palm dissipate with his movements. The warm


    liquid dripped on her palm and burned her hand, but she couldn''t bear to draw it away.


    Therefore, when she saw Thomas, she felt inexplicably familiar. Was it because of the blood


    rtionship? Every time she saw his figure, her heart would always be affected inadvertently. Now she


    had a reasonable exnation.


    "Brother Austin, you mean... Thomas, is he my child?"


    Hester asked in a hoarse voice, and her eyes flickered as she looked at Austin.


    "Thomas is your child!" Austin stared at her eyes and said word by word.


    Hester just sat calmly on the sofa and shed tears instead of being in the midst of copse.


    That exined why Melody''s abnormal child had such a good cure without any impact. It was actually


    her own child.


    "Thank you!"

 Chapter 768 Treat You Better

    Chapter 768 Treat You Better


    When Austin heard "thank you", his body suddenly trembled, and his hand holding Hester was stiff.


    Why did she say that? Why?


    Hester left Austin''s arms slowly and covered his face with her hand. The corners of her mouth slightly


    raised, with a hint of joy. "Thank you for telling me this, and thank you for saving my child!"


    "Don''t you me me?" Austin was in a daze for a long time, smiling with a trace of unknown bitterness.


    His secret was exposed, but why could he still face it calmly? Was it because he had known the result


    long ago?


    me? Hester shook her head with a smile. No, she didn''t me Austin. On the contrary, she should


    thank him. Thank him for giving her light again, and thank him for getting her out of the fire.


    Looking at Austin''s slightly uneasy face, she suddenly felt it funny. It was rare for Brother Austin, who


    had always been calm and dignified, to show such an expression.


    "I have no right to me you!"


    Austin had thought that she would say something heartless, but he didn''t expect her to say it, which


    surprised him.


    What did Hester mean? Would she not forgive him, or would she even not bother to me him?


    "Brother Austin, I''m d that you can tell me these things in person, and thank you for saving me!"


    Confused by Hester''s words, Austin forgot what to say for a moment. He just looked at her quietly, with


    inexplicable light shining in his eyes.


    "Hester, can we still be like before?"


    Although his new boyfriend''s status was no longer able to be maintained, he only hoped that he could


    be a good friend as before!


    Hearing Austin''s cautious question, Hester couldn''t help feeling pain in her heart. She didn''t know since


    when they had never been equal.


    Austin took care of her all the time, and he cared more about her feelings than she did.


    "Brother Austin, will you break up with me because of this?"


    Hester had just recovered from the joy of regaining her child. Would she lose Brother Austin? She held


    his hands nervously and felt scared.


    At first, she was very angry with Brother Austin. But on the way here, her restlessness gradually


    subsided, and she cared more about what Austin had done for her.


    Even if he lied to her, it was a white lie. If Austin had done nothing at the beginning, perhaps Hester


    would have be worse!


    As long as she thought of what had happened in the past, she felt her scalp tingling. After her mind


    gradually calmed down, she did not know how to face Austin.


    On the one hand, she wanted to know the truth, but on the other hand, she didn''t want to stand


    opposite Austin.


    Austin looked down at Hester snuggling up to his arm and smiled weakly. He didn''t mean to break up


    with her. He was just afraid that she would break up with him.


    "I''m afraid that you will be angry and thenpletely break up with me after you know this matter!"


    Hearing Austin''s low voice, Hester smiled through tears. She wiped her face with her hand and smiled


    happily. As long as she didn''t have to break up with him, it was fine.


    She had been used to hispany for so long. What should she do without Brother Austin?


    "Brother Austin, I know it''s a bit messy. When I knew it, I was also very angry and wanted toe over


    to vent my dissatisfaction. But I know why you did this. I''m not an ungrateful person and I can tell good


    from bad!"


    Austin stared at Hester and tightened his grip on her. The depression on his face faded away, reced


    by uncontroble joy.


    "Fortunately!" ''Fortunately, you are not angry, and you have seen my efforts.''


    Austin just held Hester for a long time until she faintly sobbed and fell asleep. Although his shoulders


    were sore, he still carefully put her on the sofa.


    Walking to the window, she saw Leo pacing restlessly downstairs, with some cigarette butts scattered


    on the ground, which fully showed his emotions.


    Austin took out his phone and dialed his number.


    "Hello, how''s it going?" Leo asked anxiously. Although he didn''t know what Terence had said to her, he


    was afraid that the situation was not optimistic!


    "It''s okay." Austin narrowed his eyes and smiled, as if he was reborn. He had always thought that


    Hester would fall out with him because of this matter. He didn''t expect all this to be his own imaginary


    troubles.


    "Are you all right?" Leo raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help but doubt his ears. Hester had been so


    aggressive before. How could she be fine? "Austin, don''t fool me! Hester looked like she wanted to


    fight you to death just now!"


    Leaning against the window, Austin looked into Leo''s eyes with a smile, which was no different from


    before, or more bright.


    "That''s great! I don''t afraid that she wille to me when things get out of control."


    "That''s good!" Leo felt relieved and was really happy for Austin. He could see clearly how difficult the


    rtionship between the two of them was.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Although his most qualified disciple was wrong in all aspects, he was really good to Hester!


    "Hester has just fallen asleep. How about letting her stay here tonight? You can go back first!" Austin


    nodded slightly. When he saw Hester''s sleeping face, he was very satisfied.


    Leo rolled his eyes. He was afraid that Hester would have a fight with Austin, so he took time to call


    him secretly.


    The most important thing was that he had been waiting downstairs for so long because he was worried


    about the two people. But he finally ended up like this, which made him very dissatisfied!


    "Austin! You are so heartless. I sent you the message the first time. Is this how you repay me?"


    "Leo! From now on, as long as you are in trouble, I will definitely help you!" Austin smiled, waved at Leo


    and hung up the phone.


    He slowly walked to Hester, lifted her up and walked into the bedroom. Under the moonlight, he looked


    at her sleeping face, his fingertips trembling and stroking her face.


    "Hester, I will treat you better in the future."

 Chapter 769 As Long As You Come Back

    Chapter 769 As Long As You Come Back


    Hester woke up with a hint of confusion in her eyes. She had been in the Liu family for many days and


    had been used to the Chinese style of decoration. This fresh and idyllic style made her very absent-


    minded.


    She sat on the bed for a long time. Yesterday''s memory rushed over like a spring, making her dizzy


    head gradually clear.


    "It''s not a dream!" She murmured and pinched her cheek with a smile.


    It turned out that when she was extremely sad, there was still her beloved son on the other side of the


    continent. This recognition made her uplifted and she wanted to break through some boundaries.


    "Rat-a-tat!" A dull knock on the door interrupted Hester''s excitement. Her heart was swelling, but she


    was very happy.


    After excitement, Hester calmed down. She took a deep breath, got out of bed and opened the door.


    She met Austin''s calm eyes, which were like a pool of water, deep and unfathomable.


    "Good morning, Brother Austin!"


    After a short period of daze, Hester was the first to break this strange calmness. The corners of her


    mouth rippled with a smile, and her eyes were sparkling.


    Austin was slightly stunned, but then he realized and smiled knowingly. It seemed that what she said


    yesterday was not just tofort him, but really had noints about him. This was the best result


    for him.


    "Good morning!"


    A bright smile bloomed on his lips. His ck and white eyes were clear enough to see the bottom, and


    there was only the reflection of Hester.


    The two of them chose to forget what happenedst night. After having breakfast, Austin went to work


    as usual, while Hester stood at the door and watched him leave.


    When Hester was left alone in the huge house, she felt empty in her heart, as if she had lost something


    and needed to find it back immediately.


    So out of instinct, she went out. Walking on the road, through the busy street, when she came to her


    senses, she was standing at the door of Thomas'' kindergarten.


    The golden words were dazzling, and her eyes were painful and slightly dizzy.


    "It seems that I really can''t forget it!"


    Hester sighed helplessly. She had thought that it would never happen. The pain in the past was so


    deep that she could hardly breathe when she dreamed at midnight.


    In the past few years, when she had no child, she had lived a good life and sessfully separated


    herself from those people and things. But now she had her own child. Would she repeat the same


    mistake?


    Before she could figure it out, the kindergarten was bustling with noise and excitement. The parents


    drove to pick up their children.


    When she came to her senses, she turned around awkwardly and raised her hand to wipe away the


    tears that fell from her eyes.


    "No way!" She hadn''t fully figured out this matter, and she needed time to deal with it. It was impossible


    for her to be together with Terence. She had to reconsider it thoroughly!


    "Auntie April!"


    A clear voice shocked Hester, who had been calm just now. Her fingertips couldn''t help trembling. The


    blood around her froze, and she was unable to move.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Thomas frowned and looked at Hester''s back with confusion. He was sure that he didn''t see it wrong,


    and at the same time, he couldn''t understand why the enthusiastic Auntie April didn''t turn around today.


    Although he was confused, he ran to Hester and held her hand quietly. It was warm and wet. "Auntie


    April, why are you here today?"


    His voice was soft and soft. He clenched his fists nervously, and his hands were sweaty and sticky.


    Hester''s heart turned into a pool of water in his words. She turned around and looked into his bright


    eyes. She really wanted to give him a smile, but she had no strength. She closed her eyes dejectedly


    and sighed.


    "Thomas..." She really wanted to pretend to be indifferent and chat with him. But she felt that she got a


    lump in her throat, making her unable to make any sound.


    What did she want to say? What else could she say?


    At the thought of this, she could only hide her eyes from his bright eyes, feeling sad. Since she had


    been absent for so long, she might as well retreat and continue to be his Auntie April!


    "Auntie April, you look strange today. Are you feeling ufortable?" Thomas'' eyes were fixed on


    Hester, observing her every move. And his heart hung in the air in an instant.


    Hester raised her head and forced the tears back. Looking at the blurry sky, she felt ironic. "It''s windy.


    It''s just sand in my eyes!"


    She said lightly, but only she knew how she felt. Seeing that her own son could not be recognized, she


    would clearly me this pain on Terence.


    She knew who made them separated.


    Although Thomas had extraordinary intelligence, he was just a child after all. Hearing what Hester had


    said, Thomas'' first reaction was to hold her hand and force her to squat down. His little hand covered


    her face, itching andfortable.


    "If you feel ufortable with your eyes, I will help you with a blow."


    He had been yful when he was a child. It was inevitable that sand would fall into his eyes, and Lisa


    would always help him. Although he didn''t understand, he knew how to do the same.


    Touching Thomas'' head dotingly, Hester smiled bitterly. "You are so obedient!"


    If she had been by his side all the time, she would have seen him being naughty, instead of being a


    good student all the time, who was standard in behavior and liked by everyone.


    It was the nature of a child to be naughty. She didn''t know what had happened to Thomas to make him


    like this. From the professional point of view, he might have slight autism, but she firmly believed that it


    was impossible!


    "How about I take you to a ce?"


    "Okay!" Thomas'' eyes were bright and he answered directly. He would listen to his mother''s words


    obediently.


    Hester''s eyes were wet. She took his hand, got into the car and left. But she forgot what Thomas had


    said when they first met. He knew that she was his mother, but she didn''t care at that time, and now


    she had already let it go.


    The car arrived at the Liu mansion smoothly. When Hardy saw Hester holding Thomas'' hand, he was


    not surprised at all. "Miss Hester, you are back."


    "Mr. Hardy!" Hester replied softly and nodded. After all, she was a junior. She couldn''t break the rules.


    As Hester walked in, the tense atmosphere in the Liu mansion copsed. Yesterday, Hester left in such


    a hurry, whichpletely confused the Liu family. Edmund really attached great importance to her.


    "As long as youe back, that''s good!"

 Chapter 770 Confirmation

    Chapter 770 Confirmation


    Edmund stood in front of the courtyard with his crutch. Time had taken away his youth, leaving his gray


    temples and old wrinkles. However, his arrogant aura did not fade away, but became deeper and


    deeper in the process of growth.


    His eyes were deep, and underneath his calm appearance was a spirit of exhaustion. Not so bad! She


    was finally back.


    Hester stood still and looked into Edmund''s eyes, with faint sparks. She nodded slightly in return.


    "Grandpa!"


    Although she had beente for more than 20 years, he had brought her back to the feeling of being


    loved and cared by the elders. And she also experienced the feeling of family affection again.


    Hearing Hester call him grandfather, a smile finally appeared on Edmund''s cold face. "You are back!"


    Looking at the indifference between her eyebrows, he knew that she had thought it through. Since she


    came back voluntarily, she had admitted from the bottom of her heart that this was her home.


    Edmund felt guilty to his favorite little daughter, so he had to try his best to protect her only blood. Even


    if he would risk his life or thepany established by the Liu family for hundreds of years to protect


    her, he would do it at all costs.


    "I''m back." Hester didn''t know why she said this, but she felt that she should say something to express


    her position.


    "Your cousin is in his room!" Edmund narrowed his eyes and smiled. He looked at the child thoughtfully,


    but did not continue to ask.


    Hester exerted force to Thomas'' hand, feeling a little nervous. She didn''t know how to exin the origin


    of Thomas, nor did she figure out why she brought him here.


    She hadn''t fully knew this matter well, so how should she exin it?


    Edmund nced at Thomas and left with Hardy without asking. Everyone in the mansion chose to be


    silent.


    Looking at their receding figures, Hester''s eyes were slightly moist. She took a deep breath and led


    Thomas all the way to a small courtyard.


    The style of the Liu family was traditional, which naturally reserved the courtyard left behind by the old


    man. All the masters were living in their own courtyards, which was a tradition and also a symbol of


    status.


    Standing outside the door, Hester calmed down. She raised her hand and gently knocked at the door.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. "Thomas, wait outside, okay?"


    A hint of doubt and fear shed through Thomas'' eyes, but he still nodded obediently. "Okay!"


    In this strange ce, he felt very uneasy and hesitant. However, this was absolutely not the reason to


    be against his mother''s words.


    Hester raised her hand and gently patted Thomas'' shoulder to calm him down. The door was also


    opened from inside out. Leo was pale and haggard.


    "Hester, you''re back!" Looking at the person at the door, Leo widened his eyes in a hurry to make sure


    if he had a visual hallucination.


    "Leo!" Hester said calmly. "Let''s go inside and have a talk!"


    Leo raised his eyebrows, saw the child beside her and realized something. He moved his feet and


    moved aside to let Hester in.


    At the moment of closing the door, his eyes fell deeply on Thomas, and he was a little worried.


    "He is the child of me and Terence. Brother Austin lied to me!" Hester sat down and came straight to


    the point. She didn''t have much time. Terence would soon find Thomas missing and investigate her.


    "Oh!" Leo was in a daze. He didn''t expect her to be so straightforward. So he answered


    subconsciously, but he regretted in an instant.


    How could he be so unresponsive?!


    Tapping her fingertips gently on the chair, Hester''s eyes shed with a trace of light, sharp but gentle.


    "It seems that you have known it a long time ago."


    With a helpless sigh, Leo sat down beside Hester and lowered his head. "I''m sorry, but I''m really doing


    it for your own good!"


    "I understand!" Although everyone chose to hide it, Hester was not a child anymore. She didn''t have so


    many willful thoughts, nor would she do whatever she wanted.


    "I didn''t know about Austin''s original n until you were seriously ill. I thought that it was not easy for


    you to get rid of the shadow of Terence. As long as I cured you, you would be able to start a new life.


    Therefore, I choose to join hands with Austin to keep it a secret. When I advised you toe back, I


    was very afraid that something bad would happen and you couldn''t bear it. But the matter is here. If


    you don''t solve it, it will be a hidden trouble forever, so I choose to take a risk!"


    Leo calmly stated. From the corner of his eyes, he had been staring at Hester. As long as her mood


    fluctuated, he would immediately stop.


    However, as hisst word came out, her face was still indifferent, without any change, which made him


    more and more frightened.


    He had never expected this to happen. She was really too calm, which was very weird.


    Hester narrowed her eyes. Hearing Leo''s words, she was unable to describe her feelings. However,


    she was sure that she was not angry at all.


    She was really angry when she knew it yesterday. But now she was very calm, facing the truth, and


    found that it was just so-so.


    She clenched her fists and nced at the door. There was another person standing outside, so she


    didn''t have much time. "Leo, I want you to help me take a look at Thomas. He seems to have slight


    autism."


    "Autism?" Leo was surprised. He had also secretly paid attention to Thomas, but he had never found


    that he had this disease. Moreover, Terence had never spread it to the public, or even took him to see a


    doctor.


    "Yes!" Hester nodded firmly. Terence had personally admitted it, and she was skeptical of it. She had


    been with Thomas for a period of time and didn''t think he had such a disease at all.


    "But I don''t think he has autism!"


    Leo nodded his head. He understood that no mother could ept the fact that her child was ill. "Let me


    have a look. You can rest assured!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Thank you so much!" Hester nodded without saying other words. They were brother and sister. If she


    was too polite, it would make the two of them a little embarrassed.


    She had long regarded him as her family, so she didn''t say much, but in the end, she had to express


    something.


    Leo smiled, walked slowly to the door and brought in Thomas. "Don''t be afraid. Just do as I said!"


    Thomas looked at the man in front of him in confusion, nced at Hester, and nodded obediently. He


    lay down on the sofa by the window, with his hands folded in front of him.


    "Leo, be careful!"

 Chapter 771 I Want His Custody

    Chapter 771 I Want His Custody


    In the morning, Hester was reading at home. The breeze ruffled her hair.


    Leo went upstairs and knocked on her door.


    Hester opened the door and looked up at him. Seeing his heavy expression, her heart jolted.


    "Leo? You don''t look good. What''s wrong?"


    After entering the door for a while, Leo said, "There is indeed something wrong with Terence''s son."


    He told Hester what he had found out and Hester''s face was pale. After a while, she covered her chest


    and slowly squatted down.


    Thomas...


    He was the son of her and Terence. She had thought that he was no longer a child in this world.


    She cruelly erased this part of memory from her mind, but the maternal nature in her heart could not be


    erased.


    "Hester, what''s wrong with you?" Leo looked at her anxiously and patted her back gently.


    Hester touched her face and found that it was cold with tears pouring down.


    "I want to see him." Hester suddenly stood up. She looked firm and even wanted to go out in her


    slippers.


    Leo grabbed her wrist and said, "Hester! Are you going to see Terence? How can you forgive him for


    what he has done to you?"


    Hester stopped and lowered her head slightly.


    Her mind was in a mess. On the one hand, Terence was heartless to her; on the other hand, Thomas


    was her son, her flesh and blood


    "No..." Hester slowly pulled her hand out of Leo''s. She shook her head and said, "No... He is my son. I


    can''t... I can''t leave him alone."


    "Can you forget all the hurt he brought to you?" Leo asked her.


    Hester shook her head, "I will never forget those things all my life."


    She clenched her fists and continued, "But I can''t abandon my son, Leo. I used to think he was the son


    of Terence and Melody. I hate these two people to the core, but when I first saw Thomas, I still couldn''t


    hate him."


    "Can you believe me? This might be the connection between mother and son? The first time I saw him,


    I felt that I liked him and wanted to hug him..."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Tears streamed down Hester''s face as she spoke.


    She didn''t understand why god always gave her so many hardships and setbacks.


    What she wanted was always to stay away from her, while what she abandoned was to follow her.


    Hester broke free from Leo''s hand and ran out of the mansion quickly.


    She called for a car and went straight to her destination.


    At eleven o''clock in the morning, Terence was busy in thepany.


    As soon as James came back from abroad, he was busy with thepany affairs. He knocked on the


    door of the CEO office with arge pile of documents in his hands and put them on Terence''s desk.


    "This is the financial department''s statement for this quarter, which needs your signature. And the


    budget of the project department for the next quarter also needs your approval. You have an


    appointment with president Li of X bank for lunch and will attend a ribbon cutting ceremony this


    afternoon." After saying that, he frowned and said, "I have to make up for the work I left some time ago.


    So I can only help you keep the schedule tight."


    Terence nodded coldly.


    Hester regarded him as an enemy, so he didn''t know what else to do except for work.


    Thinking of her heartless face, Terence felt as if his heart was gripped by a huge hand.


    He pursed his lips and picked up the thick financial statements on the table. As soon as he turned a


    few pages, his phone on the table vibrated incessantly.


    He picked it up, his pupils slowly dted, looking extremely surprised.


    Looking at him, James raised his eyebrows.


    "She''s here? Now? At home?" Terence gripped the phone with one hand, and his slender knuckles


    turned white because of his strength.


    "Okay, let her in. I''ll be right back."


    As Terence spoke, his hands trembled with excitement.


    He stood up and was about to go out, but was stopped by James.


    Terence took a deep breath and said to him, "Cancel all the schedules today. After that, I will read the


    company''s documents tonight."


    Then he grabbed his phone and car key and rushed out of the office.


    It was the first time that Terence became anxious in thepany. He trotted into the underground


    garage and didn''t even have time to call the driver.


    On the way home, he held the steering wheel with both hands, and his heart was rolling!


    She was here! She came to him!


    He knew that Hester would not be so ruthless to him!


    Terence drove back to his vi at the fastest speed. But when he saw the carved ck iron gate getting


    closer, a sense of timidity rose in his heart.


    Would she really forgive him?


    Or she just came to see her son?


    Terence bit his lips, trying hard to restrain his excitement, and walked into his vi step by step.


    At this time, Hester, with Hester in her arms, looked up at him as if she was aware of something.


    The two of them, one was inside the door, and the other was outside. Their four eyes met, as if they


    had crossed their lives.


    "Hester..."


    Terence called her name softly, as if he was afraid that his voice would frighten her away.


    "I... I''m here to see Thomas today."


    Hester was the opposite of Terence, and her voice was cold and calm. She wanted to keep a distance


    from Terence from inside to outside.


    Terence didn''t dare to stimte her. It took him a long time to restrain the heat in his heart. He


    clenched his fists, put them at his lips, and cleared his throat. He said, "Thomas has always been


    missing you. If you have time,e to see him more often."


    Then he raised his voice and ordered, "Lisa, go and prepare lunch."


    After that, he looked at Hester and said, "Today, our family of three..."


    Facing Hester''s sharp gaze, he had to swallow the words back and said gently, "Stay for lunch. Look,


    Thomas also wants you to stay."


    Hester looked down at her son. His beautiful eyes were particrly simr to Terence''s, but with a


    completely different expression.


    She didn''t have the heart to refuse at all, so she had to nod.


    "Great!"


    Thomas pulled her sleeve and looked back at Terence.


    The three of them had lunch together. Hester''s eyes were fixed on Thomas, and she didn''t give a single


    nce to Terence.


    Terence smiled bitterly in his heart, but he had to ept it.


    He had done so many things to hurt her. Now he was satisfied that he could have lunch with her at the


    same table with their son.


    After lunch, Hester was still with Thomas. He was her son, whom she had lost and found, so she didn''t


    want to let him go again.


    She pursed her lips and looked up at Terence, "Mr. Terence, Thomas is my son. I want to take back his


    custody."

 Chapter 772 The Second Half Of Her Life (The Final Episode)

    Chapter 772 The Second Half Of Her Life (The Final Episode)


    Terence''s heart ached at first.


    He thought that although Hester was still unwilling to talk to him, they had a son, and after a while, their


    rtionship would be reconciled.


    He thought he still had a lot of time and opportunities to repay hisck of her.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But she didn''t want to give him the chance.


    Terence clenched his fists. His sharp features always appeared noble and cold when he was


    expressionless. But at this moment, it only made people feel sorry for him.


    He had tens of thousands of dors, but what was the point?


    From the moment she pushed him away, no one had shared his achievements, and all his joy had


    nothing to do with others. What was the meaning of such a life?


    Terence was silent when he suddenly heard his son''s voice.


    "Mom... I want to be with dad." Thomas pulled Hester''s sleeve and looked pitiful. He looked at his


    father and mother, and his voice was childish and naive.


    Hester pursed her lips.


    She lowered her head and looked at him. Her heart was as hard as an iceberg, but for or some reason,


    a corner of it suddenly melted.


    She recalled her own life, and it seemed that bumps and difficulties had always followed her.


    She had been running away under the whip of fate and moving forward in the storm. Till now, she felt


    that she had cultivated the body in the diamond like state, which was immune to everything.


    However, looking at Thomas whose blood was connected to her, she suddenly realized that it was not


    the case.


    There was always a corner in her heart, soft and gentle.


    She didn''t want him to feel any dissatisfaction and sadness.


    Hester didn''t say anything for a long time, but Terence said, "Hester, I won''t let you take Thomas away."


    His facial features were sharp, and his eyes were full of sincerity.


    He cleared his throat and tried very hard to tell her what he had been thinking for a long time.


    "I used to be frivolous and conceited when I was young. I misunderstood many people and did many


    wrong things. In the past few years, I have been reflecting on myself since you left me."


    "But it''s my fault. My child shouldn''t be responsible for it."


    "No matter how you want to take revenge on me, I''m willing to ept it. But you can''t let Thomas leave


    his father. You shouldn''t let him bear the consequences of single parent family."


    He said firmly, "In this life, Thomas is my only son, the only heir to all the business I have worked for,


    and also the son given birth by my beloved woman. Anyway, I will never allow you to take him away."


    "I hope you can bring him up with me and let him grow up well. When he meets the woman he likes in


    the future, he will not doubt her because of money, power or interests, and will not prejudice her


    because of family or wealth."


    "This is the wrong path I have taken. I don''t want him to take it again."


    Hester''s face was covered with tears when she heard his words.


    The dustden memory woke up in her mind.


    She had been entangled with this man for many years.


    She had loved, hated, and been hurt deeply. In the end, he did not be her lover, but became the


    father of her child.


    This kind of connection was more long-term, stable and gentle than a lover.


    She said to herself in silence, ''Hester, you really shouldn''t me the mistake he made on the child.''


    "Okay."


    She continued, "I won''t take him away."


    From then on, Hester and Terence raised their son together, and their rtionship was alleviated


    because of Thomas.


    Hester enjoyed such a stable rtionship without burden. She couldn''t tell how she felt for Terence.


    The hatred in her heart had been resolved a lot, but it was notpletely love that resolved it.


    Until one day, Terence knelt down in front of Hester with flowers in his hands and said, "Will you marry


    me not only to be the mother of my son, but also to be my wife?"


    She looked down at him, and suddenly felt that all the disputes in the first half of her life were gone.


    There should be a new and bright start in the second half of her life.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!